Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats


^'V 


.r>x^/  "-" 


/, 


'^4 


hmM/UjA  wi  tue    I/Uaaj    Uea\. 


T^HE  General  Board  extends  heartfelt  and  loving  sentiments  to  Relief 
Society  sisters  everywhere  for  the  year  1963.  The  members  of  the 
General  Board  have  the  joy  of  personally  meeting  with  sisters  in  all  stakes 
of  the  Church.  While  customs  may  vary  and  languages  differ  in  countries, 
the  spiritual  understanding  flows  through  material  barriers,  and  fuses  two 
Relief  Society  sisters  into  a  bond  of  oneness,  as  they  clasp  hands  and  look 
into  each  other's  eyes. 

Though  this  coming  year  may  be  filled  with  continuing  tensions, 
unrest,  and  even  violence,  though  men's  hearts  may  fail  them  through  ''the 
distress  of  nations  .  .  .  the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring,"  still  all  is  in  ful- 
fillment of  prophecy  by  which  the  saints  are  forewarned. 

Relief  Society  members  know  wherein  their  security  lies.  They  have 
established  their  feet  on  the  narrow  path  —  the  road  of  heavenly  protec- 
tion and  safety.  Serving  others,  even  as  they  are  beset  by  personal  trials 
and  temptations,  yet  they  live  in  righteousness  hedged  by  the  wisdom  of 
older  times. 

Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all  thine  heart; 
And  lean  not  unto  thine  own  understanding. 
In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him, 
And  he  shall  direct  thy  paths. 

Though  man-made  and  heavenly  tempests  roar,  Relief  Society  mem- 
bers walk  in  directed  paths  and  steadfastly  look  to  the  time  when  ''the 
earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  the  waters  cover  the 
seas." 

On  behalf  of  the  General  Board  we  send  love  and  greetings  to  our 
next-door  neighbor  Relief  Society  members,  and  to  all  members  Jn  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  world;  to  the  sister  most  lecerrtly  voted  into  mem- 
bership and  to  the  one  whose  mother,  grandmother,  great-grandmother, 
and  great-great-grandmother  have  accepted  the  joyful  opportunity  of 
membership,  beginning  with  membership  in  Nauvoo  the  Beautiful.  Once 
the  obligations  of  membership  are  accepted,  all  become  true  sisters  in  the 
bonds  of  charity,  with  the  same  glorious  heritage  of  love  and  service. 

May  the  security  of  peace  in  righteousness  abide  in  the  heart  of  every 
Relief  Society  member  in  1963  and  forever,  is  our  prayer. 


Affectionately, 


'/miA 


The  article  "A  Permanent  Home/'  by 
Norma  Dee  Ryan  (October  1962)  ex- 
pressed my  feelings  at  the  time.  The  flow- 
ers I  worked  on  all  spring  were  in  bloom 
and  the  yard  green  and  nice.  Now,  in 
our  new  home,  and  it  is  home  already,  we 
have  planted  two  more  trees  that  we  will 
never  see  grow,  and  started  watering  the 
dead  grass.  The  grass  is  starting  to  turn 
green,  but  we  will  not  be  here  long,  for 
my  husband,  too,  is  military,  and  we  soon 
expect  an  overseas  order.  The  Magazine 
will  follow  us  there,  and  the  Church  will 
soon  make  it  "home." 

— Mrs.  Colleen  A.  Bentley 

Edgemont,  (Jalitorma 

When  my  Magazine  arrives  I  have  to 
stop  whatever  I  am  doing  and  glance 
quickly  through  its  pages  to  satisfy  myself 
with  reading  the  thoughts  of  other  saints, 
and  then  carry  on  the  rest  of  the  day  with 
a  song  in  my  heart,  anticipating  the  pleas- 
ure I  shall  have  later  when  the  day  is  done 
and  I  can  relax  with  my  favorite  Maga- 
zine, thankful  for  the  pleasure  and  bene- 
fits I  receive. 

—Mrs.  D.  L.  Ring 

Leederville,  Ir'erthshire 
Scotland 

I  always  read  the  "From  Near  and  Far" 
page  because  I  enjoy  the  things  others 
think  and  say  about  our  Magazine.  I 
enjoy  every  issue.  Sometimes  I  start  right 
at  the  beginning  and  read  everything  ex- 
cept the  continued  story,  which  I  save 
until  the  last  of  the  month,  so  that  I 
won't  have  to  wait  so  long  to  see  what 
happens  next.  Sometimes  when  I  am 
blue,  I  read  something  that  lifts  my  heart. 
Sometimes  I  find  wonderful  things  to  help 
me  with  my  family  of  seven  children. 
Sometimes  when  a  problem  rests  heavily 
upon  me,  I  find  the  perfect  answer  in  the 
Magazine.  No  matter  what  the  case,  the 
answer  seems  to  come  from  the  Magazine. 
— Donna  Abegglen 

bt.  Anthony,  Idaho 


I  truly  enjoy  reading  Tht  Reliei  Society 
Magazine.  It  is  a  warm,  spiritual  visit  from 
home.  Two  of  our  young  missionaries  out 
here  came  to  see  me  one  day  and  informed 
me  that  they  had  marked  some  articles  in 
my  Magazine  that  they  wanted  me  to 
read.  Upon  opening  the  Magazine,  I  dis- 
covered that  they  had  marked  all  the 
"articles"  in  the  recipe  section  —  candy, 
cookies,  pie  .  .  .  etc.  I  find  that  the 
recipes  work  just  as  well  here  as  they  did 
in  Switzerland,  France,  or  back  in  our  own 
country.  The  elders  in  the  mission  here 
are  many  of  them  subscribers  to  the 
Magazine,  and  they  tell  me  that  they  en- 
joy it  very  much. 

— Luella  B.  Hanson 

Brussels,  Belgmm 

I  especially  enjoyed  the  editorial  "In  the 
Family  There  Is  Strength"  (by  Vesta  P. 
Crawford)  in  the  August  issue  of  the 
Magazine.  I  felt  the  message  so  keenly, 
as  we  had  just  had  a  wonderful  visit  with 
my  daughter  and  son-in-law  and  their  six 
children  from  Washington,  D.  C. 
— Myrene  Rich  Brewer 

Ugden,  Utah 


During  the  summer  months  I  was  so 
busy  I  only  took  time  to  scan  through  my 
Magazine.  Suddenly  I  found  myself  in 
the  hospital  with  a  ruptured  appendix.  I 
had  plenty  of  time  to  read  all  the  back 
issues.  For  days  the  Magazine  was  the 
only  reading  material  I  could  handle,  be- 
cause it  was  small  and  light.  What  an 
uplift  I  received  from  its  pages,  with  such 
a  variety  of  literature  and  beautiful  pic- 
tures. Many  times  I  read  to  the  woman 
who  shared  the  room  with  me.  I  hope 
I  was  able  to  spread  the  gospel  to  her 
through  this  medium. 

— Marjorie  S.    Patterson 

President 

Santa  Ana  Stake  Relief  Society 

Santa  Ana,  California 


THE  RELIEF  SOCJITY  MAGAZINE 


iy-  Publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of 
lurch  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

JANUARY  1963 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE       Marianne   C.    Sharp    Editor 

Vesta   P.    Crawford    Associate  Editor  Belle   S.    Spafford    General  Manager 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

New   Year's   Greeting   General    Presidency     1 

Teach  Virtue  and  Modesty  Joseph   Fielding   Smith     4 

Modesty    Protects    Virtue    Mark    E.    Petersen     7 

Relief   Society  Magazine's   Fiftieth   Anniversary    Marianne    C.    Sharp  12 

Support   the  March   of   Dimes  George   P.    Voss   16 

Celestia  J.   Taylor  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  Alice   L.    Wilkinson   17 

Anne   R.    Gledhill  Appointed   to   the    General   Board   Vesta    P.    Crawford  18 

Belva  Barlow  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  Oscar  W.   McConkie,   Jr.    19 

Zola  J.   McGhie  Appointed  to   the   General   Board  Emma  Marr  Petersen  20 

Award  Winners  —  Eliza   R.    Snow  Poem   Contest   21 

Some  Late  Evening  —  First  Prize  Poem  Miranda  S.   Walton  22 

Sego  Lilies  —  Second  Prize  Poem  Roxana  F.  Hase  23 

Attic   Rain   —  Third   Prize    Poem   Dorothy   J.    Roberts  24 

Award  Winners  —  Annual  Relief   Society  Short   Story   Contest   26 

The  Tender  Kiss  —  First  Prize  Story Edith   Larson  27 

nCTION 

Keep  My  Own  —  Chapter   1   Kit  Linford  37 

Out  of  the  Wilderness  —  Chapter  7  Shirley  ThuHn  43 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  2 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  33 

Editorial:     The  Voice  of  Relief  Society  ; Vesta  P.   Crawford  34 

Annie    M.    Ellsworth    Resigns    From    the    General    Board    36 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Bound  Volumes  of   1962  Magazine  36 

Notes   From    the   Field:    Relief   Society  Activities   Hulda   Parker  49 

Birthday    Congratulations    _ 80 

FEATURE  FOR  THE  HOME 

Katherine  W.   Sontag  Makes  Rugs  of  Unique   Design  56 

LESSONS  FOR  APRIL 

Theology  —  The   Sign   Seeker   Roy   W.    Doxey  57 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "It  Is  Not  Meet  That  I  Should  Command 

In  All   Things"    Christine   H.    Robinson  63 

Work  Meeting  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home   Exemplifies  Thrift   Virginia   F.    Cutler  64 

Literature  —  Melville's  Masterpiece  —  Moby-Dick   Briant  S.    Jacobs  67 

Social  Science  —  Gradation  of  Divine  Law  Ariel  S.   Ballif  72 

POETRY 

A  Song  of  Wheels,  by  Margery  S.  Stewart,  6;  Words  Written  in  White,  by  Ida  Elaine  James, 
11;  Midwinter  Dream,  by  Eliza  S.  Crandell,  42;  The  New  Day,  by  Evelyn  Fjeldsted,  62;  Morning 
Prayer,  by  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  66;  the  Fog,  by  Linnie  F.  Robinson,  79;  Happy  Highway 
of  Life,  by  Rozina  Farnsworth,  79;  Beauty,  by  Ida  Isaacson,  80. 


The  Cover:     Handcart  Monument  and  the  Temple,  Temple  Square,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Color  Transparency  by  L.   Paul  Roberts 
Frontispiece:  Tree  Shadows  in  Winter 

Photograph  by  H.  Armstrong  Roberts 
Art  Layout:     Dick  Scopes 
Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret   News   Press 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  ChurcHT^i 

Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1963  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18.  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Teach  Virtue  and  Modesty 

Piesident  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Officers  Meeting  of  the  Relief  Society  Annual  General 

Conference,  October  3,  1962] 


THIS  is  certainly  a  wonderful 
sight  to  think  that  you  good 
sisters  have  come  from  all 
parts  of  the  world  to  attend  this 
conference.  I  congratulate  you  for 
your  faith  and  your  integrity  and  I 
want  to  say  to  you,  we  pray  for  you 
constantly.  You  are  doing  a  won- 
derful work,  and  the  Prophet  cer- 
tainly was  inspired  by  the  spirit  of 
the  Lord  to  have  such  an  organiza- 
tion as  the  Relief  Society  given  to 
the  Church.  You  have  a  great 
work  to  perform.  We  remember 
you  in  our  prayers,  we  want  you  to 
know  that  the  work  that  you  are 
performing  is  fully  appreciated  by 
the  brethren  of  the  Authorities  of 
the  Church. 

Now,  I  want  to  endorse  all  that 
has  been  said  and  done,  and  I  am 
very  grateful  that  Brother  Petersen 
had  the  inspiration  to  speak  as  he 
did  on  a  topic  that  is  most  timely. 
I  know  of  nothing  that  is  more  im- 
portant today  than  the  theme  which 
he  presented  to  us.  Now,  there  are 
a  great  many  good,  honest  people 
in  the  world,  but  that  does  not 
change  the  fact  that  we  are  living 
in  a  wicked  world,  a  fallen  world. 
In  fact,  it  has  always  been  fallen 
since  Adam  and  Eve  were  driven 
out  of  the  garden  of  Eden.  But 
that  does  not  mean  that  there  have 
not  been  good  people  down 
through  the  ages,  at  least  most  of 
the  time.    Your  work  is  just  as  im- 


portant as  any  other  work  in  the 
Church.  I  want  you  to  know  that 
your  brethren  appreciate  it. 

I  want  to  say  a  few  words, 
too,  along  the  line  that  was  men- 
tioned by  Elder  Petersen.  Our  day 
was  seen  in  the  days  of  Isaiah.  The 
Lord  opened  the  eyes  of  Isaiah.  He 
saw  the  gathering  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints  to  these  valleys  of  the  moun- 
tains and  spoke  about  it  and  about 
the  blessings  of  the  Lord  that  would 
attend  them.  But  he  also  saw  in 
that  great  vision  some  of  the  pit- 
falls and  the  difficulties  and  the 
transgressions  that  would  befall  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  along  with  other 
people,  and  he  has  spoken  of  it. 
When  Isaiah  spoke  of  Zion,  he  did 
not  mean  the  world,  and  when  he 
spoke  of  the  daughters  of  Zion,  he 
meant  the  daughters  of  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

I  am  going  to  read  you  a  few 
verses,  ''As  for  my  people,  children 
are  their  oppressors,  and  women 
rule  over  them.  O  my  people,  they 
which  lead  thee  cause  thee  to  err, 
and  destroy  the  way  of  thy  paths. 
The  Lord  standeth  up  to  plead,  and 
standeth  to  judge  the  people.  The 
Lord  will  enter  into  judgment  with 
the  ancients  of  his  people,  and  the 
princes  thereof:  for  ye  have  eaten 
up  the  vineyard;  the  spoil  of  the 
poor  is  in  your  houses"  (Isaiah 
3:12-14). 


TEACH  VIRTUE  AND  MODESTY 

'T'HEN  he  goes  on  to  talk  about  is  dead/'     I  hope  that  isn't  true  of 

Zion.    Who  is  Zion?    We,  the  virtue. 

Latter-day  Saints.  The    tendency    of    the    times    is 

Moreover  the  Lord  said:  towards  evil.    I  deplore,  and  I  know 

Because    the    daughters    of    Zion    are  ^Y  brethren    do,    the   tendency   in 

haughty,  and  walk  with  stretched  forth  the  world  which  Latter-day  Saints 

necks  and  wanton  eyes,  walking  and  mine-  imitate  and  COpy,  as  far  as  the  wom- 

ing   as   they   go,   and    making   a    tinkling  ^^  are  concerned,  at  least   in    their 

with   their  feet:   Therefore  the  Lord  will  i              at 71          t 

smite  with  a  scab  the  crown  of  the  head  ^'^''-     ^^^"    ^   "^^^   ^   Y^^^g  "^^n 

of  the  daughters  of  Zion,  and  the  Lord  g^mg     to     School     the     girls     wore 

will  discover  their  secret  parts.     In   that  drcsscs    that    came    down    to    their 

day  the  Lord  will  take  away  the  bravery  ankles.     They  were  modest.     They 

of    their    tinkling    ornaments    about    their  ^^JQ^'t    do    that    now.       I    went    out 

teet,    and    their    cauls,    and    their    round  •        n      •                      ,i     .      o.  i.    • 

tires  like  the  moon.  The  chains,  and  the  Occasionally  m  my  youth  to  Sa|tair 

bracelets,  and  the  mufflers.  The  bonnets,  ^O    bathe,   when    the   water   was   up 

and  the  ornaments  of  the  legs,  and  the  under  the  pavilion.     I  had  a  bathing 

headbands,  and  the  tablets,  and  the  ear-  suit   that   covered   my  body   to   my 

rings.     The   rings,  and   nose   jewels    .    .    .  g^kles,     SO    did     the    men,    and     SO 

Isaiah  3:16-21).  4.1.                            T                  -u           1 

the  women.     1  remember  when  a 

We    haven't    got    quite    to    that  young  lady  came  in  to  go  in  bathing, 

point  yet,  have  we?  ^^^  passed  one  of  the  men  in  charge, 

and  he  stopped  her.    Lie  said,  "You 

The  changeable  suits  of  apparel,  and  the  can't  go  in  drcsscd  like  that."    Well, 

mantles,  and  the  wimples,  and  the  crisp-  she  had  a  drcss  on  that  covered  her 

mg  pins.  The  glasses,  and  the  fine  linen,  ^^^     ^^^^  ^^1^^  |^^^  ^            ^       j 

and    the    hoods,    and    the    vails.      And    it  •  i    i<xr       i_               ^  ^                     n  • 

shall  come  to  pass,  that  instead  of  sweet  ^^^^,1     ^OU  have  got  tO  get  Stockings 

smell  there  shall  be  stink;  and  instead  of  On. 
a   girdle   a   rent;   and   instead   of  well    set 

hair  baldness;  and  instead  of  a  stomacher  a    woman  came  into  my  office  one 

a   girding    of   sackcloth;    and    burning    in-  l\.                           •   i      i       /          •        i  • 

stead  of  beauty  (Isaiah  3:22-24).  day,  she  might  be  here  in  this 

group  for  all  I  know,  and  showed 

That  is  as  far  as  I  need  to  read.  nie  a  picture  that  she  had  taken, 

Now,    you    good    mothers,    you  somewhere  near  the  beginning  of 

should  teach  your  children  virtue,  ^|^^  ^^^^^       ^f  ^              bathing  at 

chastity   and  they  should  be  taught  ^^^^^.^      j  ^^.^^  ^^          -^  ^^^^  ^^^ 

rrom   their   early  childhood.     And  ,    .             u       ._  i  ^          i 

.1         1      ij  1.          J                  £  i.1,  and  she  would  not  let  me  have  it. 

they  should  be  made  aware  or  the  ,,^j    „   .        .  -,  <<t             •           i 

pitfalls  and  the  dangers  that  are  so  ^o,    she  said,    I  am  going  to  keep 

prevalent     throughout    the    world,  ^his,   I   am   in   this   picture."     But 

Now,  we  are  living  in  a  wicked  day.  every  bather  was   covered  —  men 

When  you  read  your  newspapers  you  and   women   alike.     That's   why   I 

can  discover  that,  and  they  give  us  wanted  to  get  it,  to  see  it,  to  show  it. 

but  a  small  fraction  of  what  goes  on.  Now  they  go  in  bathing  together, 

Wickedness   prevails.     One  of  my  men  and  women  at  the  resorts,  with 

good  brethren  who  had  the  right  to  very  scanty  clothing  on.     Some  of 

speak  some  years  ago  said,  "Chastity  our  good,  clean,  virtuous  daughters 


JANUARY  1963 


vie  to  become  Miss  America  or  ing  that  there  is  nothing  wrong  in 
Miss  Utah  or  Cahfornia  or  some  exposing  their  bodies.  What  did 
other  State,  and  they  have  to  be  the  Lord  give  Adam  and  Eve  gar- 
put  on  exhibition  hke  prize  cattle  ments  for?  To  clothe  themselves, 
and  go  through  all  kinds  of  stunts,  and  the  Lord  does  not  like  naked- 
and  dress  so  they  have  to  show  their  ness.  And  I  think  the  Latter-day 
bodies.  Pardon  me  for  talking  plain-  Saints  should  not  follow  the  fash- 
ly.  I  think  it  is  disgraceful  that  we  ions  and  the  immodesty  of  the 
have  reached  that  point  in  our  lives  world.  We  are  the  people  of  the 
where,  as  one  of  my  good  brethren  Lord.  He  expects  us  to  live  clean, 
said  several  years  ago,  ''Virtue,  mod-  virtuous  lives,  to  keep  our  thoughts 
esty  are  dead."  Now  we  need  refor-  clean  and  minds  pure  and  faithful 
mation.  in  the  observance  of  all  his  other 
You  mothers  in  your  homes,  are  commandments.  Why  should  we 
you  in  the  habit  of  letting  your  follow  the  world,  why  can  we  not 
little  children  run  around  scantily  be  modest,  why  can't  we  do  the 
clothed  because  it  is  warm  weather,  things  the  Lord  would  have  us  do? 
practically  naked  or  nearly  so?  And  The  Lord  bless  you  in  the  name 
they  grow  up  that  way,  that  is,  think-  of  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 


A  Song  of  Wheels 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

The  wagon  wheels  are  high  and  white. 

They  make  a  scarring  in  the  snow, 

The  way  that  wheels  do,  coming  hard 

Behind  the  oxen,  dark  and  slow. 

The  wind,  a  winter  Indian,  stalks 

Past  tattered  canvas,  tattered  shawl. 

Crouched  on  the  ridges,  broods  the  night. 

Like  taloned  birds,  the  shadows  fall. 

Then  from  the  farthest  wagon  back, 

A  grizzled  man  begins  to  sing. 

The  song  is  like  him,  strong  and  deep. 

The  music  makes  a  rising  ring, 

A  spreading  splendor  in  the  dark. 

To  which  the  others  bend  their  brands. 

Someone  else  against  the  stark 

Oppression  sings  out  sure  and  bold. 

Others  .  .  .  and  others  .  .  .  here  and  here  .  .  . 

Until  the  notes  are  all  held  high, 

A  fire  of  music  in  the  night. 

Forgotten  spectres  turn  and  fly. 

Once  more  the  wagons  circle  and  stand. 

The  dark  shrinks  back  to  the  edge  of  the  land. 


Modesty  Protects  Virtue 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  in  the  Officers  Meeting  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  3,  1962] 

INDEED  it  is  a  great  privilege  tue   and   holiness  before   me   con- 

and   an   honor   to   be   in   your  tinually"  (D  &  C  46:33).  And  while 

presence  here  this  morning,  my  the  Prophet  was  in  Liberty  Jail,  the 

sisters.     I  am  always  humble  when  Lord  spoke  to  him  and  said,  ".  .  . 

in   the  presence  of  the  wonderful  let  virtue  garnish  thy  thoughts  un- 

women  of  this  Church.    I  am  con-  ceasingly;  then  shall  thy  confidence 

vinced  that  the  sisters  of  the  Latter-  wax  strong  in  the  presence  of  God 

day  Saints  are  truly  angelic  in  many,  (D  &  C  12:45). 
many  ways.     I  feel  confident  that         Inasmuch  as  he  used  the  expres- 

you  are  the  stalwarts  that  lend  so  sion,  ''Practise  virtue  and  holiness 

much  strength  to  the  entire  Church  before  me  continually/'  I  feel  that 

through  your  marvelous  devotion,  so  the  Lord  not  only  spoke  of  virtue 

it   is  indeed  a  great  honor  and  a  in  the  sense  of  chastity,  but  also  in 

privilege  to  be  in  your  presence.  a  broader  sense,  even  as  we  speak 

During  the  first  months  following  of  the  different  virtues  represented 
the  organization  of  the  Relief  So-  in  our  Latter-day  Saint  standards, 
ciety  in  1842,  the  Prophet  Joseph  Since  the  Lord  seemed  to  include 
Smith  addressed  the  sisters  a  num-  a  general  connotation  of  the  word 
ber  of  times.  He  endeavored  to  set  virtue  in  his  revelations,  I  went  to 
the  standard  and  show  the  way  for  the  dictionary  to  see  what  it  had  to 
this  marvelous  organization.  One  say  on  this  subject.  Among  other 
of  his  principal  themes  was  that  the  things,  it  gave  as  definitions,  cour- 
sisters  should  uphold  morality  and  age,  strength,  valor,  efficacy,  excel- 
right  and  promote  virtue  among  lence,  merit,  rectitude,  purity,  and 
members  of  the  Church.  chastity.     I   was   particularly   inter- 

Brigham  Young  also  stressed  the  ested  for  the  moment  in  the  word 
importance  of  the  sisters  upholding  valor  which  was  given  as  a  synonym 
high  standards,  and,  at  one  time,  and,  as  a  result,  refreshed  my  mind 
he  said,  "These  Relief  Societies  are  on  the  dictionary  definition  of  that 
for  the  improvement  of  our  man-  word.  Valor  was  defined  as  strength 
ners,  our  dress,  our  habits,  and  our  of  mind  which  enables  one  to  en- 
methods  of  living."  counter   danger    firmly.      It   stands 

The  Lord  spoke  at  various  times  for     gallantry,     heroism,     personal 

pertaining  to  the  virtues  which  he  bravery,  and  courage, 
expects  the  Latter-day  Saints  to  pre-         Then  I  began  to  ask  myself,  what 

serve.    At  one  time  he  said,  'Trac-  are  the  virtues  the  Lord  had  in  mind 

tise  virtue  and  holiness  before  me''  when  he  urged  the  saints  to  ''let 

(D  &  C    38:24).      Still    later    he  virtue  garnish  thy  thoughts  unceas- 

warned,  ".  .  .  ye  must  practise  vir-  ingly  .  .  ."  and  ".  .  .  practise  virtue 


JANUARY  1961 


and  holiness  before  me  continual-  are  threatening  the  solidarity  of  our 
ly"?  My  reply  was,  we  must  prac-  homes  and  families,  and  that  dan- 
tise  the  teachings  of  the  Savior  by  ger  is  facing  us  in  tremendous  pro- 
upholding  all   of  the  standards  of  portions. 

the  Church.  Without  the  standards  Who    can    stop    this    condition? 

of  the  Church  there  is  no  holiness.  Who  can  build  up  our  most  im- 

nor  any  virtue  either  in  its  broader  portant    defenses?      Who    has    the 

sense  or  in  the  strict  definition  of  courage  to  do  so? 

chastity.  When    I    noted    that    the    chief 

I  began  to  list  some  of  the  stand-  threat  is  to  our  homes  and  families, 

ards  of  the  Church  which  pertain  i  remembered  that  the  Prophet  Jo- 

to  holiness  and  the  various  virtues  seph  Smith  laid  it  upon  the  Relief 

the  Lord  expects  to  find  in  a  Latter-  Society  women   of  the  Church  to 

day  Saint.     I  mention  just  a  few  of  protect  our  homes  and  families  by 

them:   first,  "We  believe  in  being  preserving  virtue  and  holiness.  The 

true."    Again,  that  is  as  essential  as  principal    cause    of   juvenile   delin- 

the  gospel  itself.    Next  came,  "We  quency  is  unsatisfactory  home  life, 

believe  in  being  chaste."     Benevo-  Unsatisfactory    home     life    results 

lence,  of  course,  is  mentioned  and  largely     from     adult     delinquency, 

also  patience,  long-suffering,  broth-  Adult  delinquency  is  weakening  the 

erly  and  sisterly  kindness,   forgive-  nioral    fiber   of   the   Nation.   More 

ness,    charity,    godliness,    humility,  crimes  are  committed  by  people  over 

and  diligence.  fifty  years  of  age  than  by  any  other 

age  group;  the  next  highest  is  among 

A  LL  of  these  are  essential  virtues,  those  over  thirty-five. 

but,  as  I  read  them,  I  remem-  Since  our  homes  are  now  placed 

bered  that  one  of  the  definitions  of  in  jeopardy,  how  can  we  strengthen 

virtue  is  valor,  and  that  valor  is  the  them  and  resist  these  evils?  Whose 

strength  of  mind  which  enables  one  influence  is  greatest  in  the  home? 

to  encounter  danger  firmly  with  per-  We  recognize,^  without  doubt,  the 

sonal  bravery  and  courage.  place  of  husband  and  father,  but  so 

Next  I  asked  myself,  are  our  vir-  often   those  husbands  and  fathers, 

tues,  our  standards,  in  danger?     Is  themselves,  do  not  recognize  their 

there   need  for   valor  and   courage  responsibility    and    abandon    it    in 

and  strength  in  meeting  such  dan-  favor  of  business  or  other  pursuits, 

gers   today?     Then   I    remembered  The  preservation  of  the  home  is 

that  in  these  days  there  are  many  left  chiefly  to  the  wife  and  mother, 

dangers  which  confront  us  and  our  In  a  large  part  the  home  is  what  the 

families,  as  well  as  even  our  little  mother  makes  it.     Do  our  women 

ones.      I    remembered    that   delin-  have  the  personal  courage,  the  valor, 

quency    in    the    United    States    is  the  strength  of  mind  to  meet  this 

growing  at  a  rate  five  times  faster  present  situation? 

than  the  Nation's  pgpulation;  that  Are  you,  the  women,  willing  to 

divorce  is  reaching  new  highs  even  be  the  protectors  of  our  homes  and 

among  the   Latter-day  Saints;   that  provide  the  stabilizing  qualities  our 

both  adult  and  juvenile  delinquency  people  need  in  this  day  of  instabil- 


MODESTY    PROTECTS    VIRTUE 


ity?     Are   you   willing    to   be    the  they  seem  to  know,  and  who  is  to 

''Rock  of  Gibraltar"  in  your  homes,  blame?    Who  permits  them  to  dress 

resisting  the  corroding  influences  of  in  this  manner?     Who  buys  their 

a  changing  world  about  you?     Do  clothes?     Who   is   it   that   permits 

you  see  what  is  happening  all  about  them  to  wear  lipstick  and  high  heels 

us?  even  before  they  reach  their  teens? 

Let  us  talk  of  virtue  for  a  moment  And  who  permits  them  to  go  dating 

in  terms  of  chastity.    Do  you  know  at    twelve,    thirteen,   fourteen,   and 

what  tempts  the  boys  to  molest  the  fifteen,    with    little    restriction    or 

girls  today  more  than  any  other  one  supervision?    And  who  permits  not 

thing?     It  is  the  mode  of  dress  of  only   this    early   dating  but   steady 

our  girls  who,  in  the  summertime,  dating  as  well,  steady  dating  which 

often    wear    extremely    abbreviated  so  often  leads  to   early  intimacies, 

sun  suits,  even  on  the  streets;  who  degradation,   and   loss   of   this  pre- 

wear  dresses  above  the  knees,  whose  cious  virtue  of  which  we  speak  and, 

clothing  about  the  bust  is  often  so  frequently,  results  in  early  marriages 

tight  and   revealing  that   it   nearly  which  almost  always  break  up,  even 

takes  the  breath  away  from  the  boys  while  the  youngsters  are  still  in  their 

who  look  at  it.     It  is  the  low-cut  teens. 

evening  dress  which  permits  a  boy  The  Lord  says  we  are  to  garnish 
to  dance  all  evening  gazing  down  our  thoughts  with  virtue  unceasing- 
into  a  half-concealed  but  half-dis-  ly.  Can  a  boy's  thoughts  be  gar- 
closed  bosom,  thus  setting  him  on  nished  with  virtue  while  he  is  look- 
fire  with  an  unholy  desire.  It  is  so  ing  at  the  plainly  outlined  form  of  a 
often  the  very  skimpy  gymnasium  beautiful  young  woman?  Can  his 
suits  girls  are  forced  to  wear  in  their  thoughts  be  garnished  with  virtue 
physical  education  classes  at  school,  as  he  gazes  at  her  limbs  so  fully 

exposed  by  these  short,  short  skirts 

YY/'HEN  the  boys  are  coming  into  of  today?     Are  the  girls'  thoughts 

^  ^     their  teens  and  reaching  ma-  garnished    with    virtue    when    they 

turity,  and   such   sights   are  placed  wear  revealing  clothmg?     Are  their 

before  their  eyes,  almost  like  an  in-  thoughts  garnished  with  virtue  while 

vitation,  can  you  blame  them  any  they  engage  in  a  petting  party,  and 

more  than  you  would  the  girls  who  then  hope  for  an  early  marriage  to 

tempt  them,  if  they  take  advantage  cover  up  their  indiscretions? 
of  those  girls? 

Unfortunately,    many    of     these  A      recent     national     publication 

young  women  are  innocent  victims  carried    an   editorial  discussing 

of  a  bad  situation.     From  infancy  this  subject,  and  among  other  things 

they  wear  but  little  clothing.     As  said  that  we  must  face  the  fact  that 

they  reach  early  childhood  there  is  more  and   more  American  women 

still  little  clothing,  and  so  on  into  are  unwittingly  inviting  sex  crimes, 

young  adulthood.    They  are  taught  It  was  estimated  that  at  least  half 

that  this  is  the  style  and  they  must  of    the   rape   cases   on    the  blotter 

follow  it.    They  become  accustomed  could  have  been  avoided  had   the 

to   exposing   themselves.     It   is  all  victim  shown  more  discretion  and 


JANUARY  1963 


good     judgment.      The    peculiarly  ed  the  leaders  of  the  Church  as  long 

American    system    of    encouraging  as  the  brethren  stayed  away  from 

our  girls  to  be  attractive  and  allur-  certain  subjects,  but  when  it  came 

ing,  or  training  them  to  be  seduc-  to  style,  the  women  of  the  Church 

tive,  and  then  telling  them  of  course  pay  far  more  attention  to  the  style 

that  they  must  draw  an  uncrossable  designers  in  New  York  and  Paris 

line,  was  considered  as  a  destructive  than    they   do    to    the   appeals   for 

system.  modesty  on  the  part  of  the  General 

The   editorial   said   that   the  en-  Authorities, 

tire  concept  of  training  our  young  The  styles  of  today  are  immodest, 

women    to    ''both    lure   and    repel,  but  many  women  follow  them  and 

simultaneously,"   is   responsible  for  reject  the  counsel   of  the  Church 

irreconcilable    conflicts.     A   girl    is  leaders.     So  whom  do  they  sustain, 

encouraged  to  believe  that  the  num-  whom  do  they  place  first  in  their 

ber  of  her  dates  and  the  amount  of  lives?     When  it  comes  to  styles,  it 

passion  she  arouses  in  them  may  be  certainly  is  not  the  leaders  of  the 

in  many  cases  the  total  measure  of  Church,  and  yet  modesty  is  the  first 

her  success  as  a  female.  line  of  defense  for  chastity. 

And  then  the  editorial  calls  for  a  When    our    girls   and   boys   lose 

new  American  heroine,  not  one  who  their  virtue,  we  cry  to  high  heaven 

is  a  sweater  girl,  whose  main  claim  and  wonder  why  this  should  ever 

to  fame  seems  to  be  the  shape  of  come  to  our  families,  forgetting  that 

her  body  and  how  much  of  it  she  is  in  our  desire  to  be  fashionable  we 

willing  to  reveal,  but  the  editor  calls  have  set  aside  modesty,  which  is  the 

for  a  national  heroine  of  virtue  and  great  protector  of  virtue, 
cleanliness,   who   is   willing   to  put 

her  sex  appeal  in  the  background  A/f  OTHERS  in  Israel,  as  long  as 

and  put  forward  her  wit,  her  charm,  -^  -*■    we  turn  away  from  modesty  in 

her  intelligence,  and  her  integrity.  dress   and   follow   the   way  of   the 

I  believe  that  if  the  women  of  world  in  style,  just  that  long  will 
this  Church  could  practice  the  kind  we  pay  the  price  in  a  breakdown  of 
of  virtue  the  Lord  speaks  of,  they  morals  among  the  younger  genera- 
could  change  this  situation.  If  they  tion. 

had  the  valor  and  the  courage  they  Have  we  the  courage  to  correct 

could  protect  their  children  by  help-  this    condition?     We   can    have   a 

ing  them  to  live  up  to  the  Church  style  of  our  own,  a  modest  one!  We 

standards  of  decency  and  right.  But,  are  nearly  two  million  people  and 

mothers,   unless  you  take  a  stand,  no  longer  a  small  minority, 

your  daughters  will  not  take  a  stand.  But    in    this   we   would    not   be 

You  must  set  the  requirements,  you  alone.     Millions   of   other  women 

must  make  the  decision.  are  as  modest  as  we  would  like  our 

I  was  confronted  the  other  day  by  women  to  be.    Recently,  one  of  the 

a  group  of  women  who  were  talking  colleges    of    the   United    States,   a 

about  the  leaders  of  the  Church  and  non-Latter-day  Saint  school,  had  a 

their  attitudes  on  styles.  I  told  those  style    show    in    which    every    dress 

women  that  I  thought  they  respect-  shown  was  as  modest  as  if  it  had 

10 


MODESTY   PROTECTS    VIRTUE 


been  cut  out  by  the  General  Author- 
ities themselves.  There  are  many 
sensible  and  decent  people  in  the 
world  who  would  support  us.  Why 
can  we  not  join  with  them  rather 
than  with  those  who  are  so  evil- 
minded  that  they  design  styles  to 
emphasize  sex,  knowing  very  well 
that  such  an  appeal  is  an  invitation 
to  sin? 

Now,  may  I  mention  some  of 
the  other  virtues,  particularly  the 
influence  of  our  women  in  promot- 
ing love  at  home,  a  spirit  of  prayer, 
peace,  and  co-operation,  rather  than 
a  spirit  of  quarreling  in  the  home. 

Family  quarrels  breed  delinquency 
of  both  children  and  parents. 
Wouldn't  you  like  to  foster  the 
spirit  of  love  and  prayer  in  your 
home,  rather  than  the  spirit  of  con- 
tention? The  Savior  taught  us  that 
the  spirit  of  contention  is  the  spirit 
of  the  devil. 

Let  us  practice  our  religion  in  the 
home  and  strive  for  patience,  good- 


ness, forgiveness,  and  long-suffer- 
ing, and  yet  develop  the  courage  to 
fight  evil  and  put  it  out  of  our  lives. 

Is  physical  exposure  compatible 
with  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ?  Is 
quarreling  in  the  home,  is  violation 
of  the  rules  of  honesty,  is  gambling, 
is  violation  of  the  Sabbath  day? 

Oh,  sisters,  let  virtue  garnish  your 
thoughts  unceasingly.  Plan  your 
family  life  so  that  virtue  will  gar- 
nish the  thoughts  of  your  children 
also.  Be  firm  and  courageous  in 
standing  for  the  right,  regardless  of 
what  the  world  designs,  or  how  it 
may  beckon  you  into  its  evil  pur- 
suits. 

We  must  ever  remember  that 
while  we  are  in  the  world  we  must 
not  be  of  the  world.  We  must 
practise  virtue  and  holiness  before 
the  Lord  always,  for  so  he  has  com- 
manded us.  I  pray  that  we  may  do 
so  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.    Amen. 


Words  Written  in  White 

Ida  Elaine  ]ames 

Today,  the  world  is  chastened.  Through  quiet  snows 

Upon  the  streets  move  common  mortals,  white 

With  winter's  luminous  aureole;  each  goes 

To  find  his  dream  or  his  despair,  each  bright 

With  brief,  ethereal  beauty.    The  quiet  air 

Is  pregnant  now  with  loveliness  that  sifts 

Magic  alike  on  aging  cheek  and  hair 

And  heads  of  children  laughing  down  the  drifts. 

There  is  no  sorrow  through  a  world  of  slow 
And  muted  wonders  such  as  these  that  bring 
Pulse  to  the  buried  wish  of  long  ago. 
Strength  to  forgotten  prayer,  the  blossoming 
Of  light,  from  out  a  world  of  death  and  frost. 
To  April  dreams  the  heart  has  somehow  lost. 


11 


Relief  Society  Magazine's 
Fiftieth  Anniversary 


Marianne  C.  Sharp,  Editor 


THIS  January  1963  issue  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
marks  the  fiftieth  year  of  its 
pubhcation  by  the  General  Board 
of  Rehef  Society. 

The  need  for  periodicals  within 
the  Church  has  always  been  recog- 
nized. With  the  publication  of 
the  modern  scriptures  came  the 
printing  of  weekly  or  monthly  peri- 
odicals even  on  foreign  soil.  Rare 
and  valuable  are  original  copies  of 
such  periodicals  as  The  Times  and 
Seasons,  the  Mormon,  The  Millen- 
nial Star,  to  mention  but  a  few. 

It  was  only  thirty  years  after  the 
saints  arrived  in  the  Salt  Lake  Val- 
ley that  President  Brigham  Young 
saw  to  it  that  the  sisters  had  a 
periodical  of  their  own  under  the 
name  The  Woman's  Exponent, 
excerpts  from  which  have  been  in- 
cluded in  The  Relict  Society  Maga- 
zine for  the  past  nineteen  years, 
under  the  heading  "Sixty  Years 
Ago." 

The  Woman's  Exponent  served 
as  the  official  publication  of  Relief 
Society  until  1914,  when  uniform 
courses  of  study  were  provided  by 
the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
through  a  published  series  of  Guide 
Lessons  distributed  free  which  were 
enlarged  in  1915  and  known  as  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  The 
groundwork  for  the  Magazine  was 
laid  at  the  officers  meeting  of  the 
General  Relief  Society  Gonference 


in  April  1914,  and  voted  upon  fav- 
orably. The  annual  subscription 
price  was  to  be  $1,  and  the  monthly 
issue  was  to  be  forty-eight  pages 
with  illustrations.  It  would  require 
12,000  paid  subscriptions,  the  sisters 
were  cautioned,  to  make  it  self-sup- 
porting. 

At  this  time  in  1914,  Emmeline 
B.  Wells,  who  had  been  editor  of 
the  Woman's  Exponent  since  1877, 
was  President  of  the  Relief  Society, 
with  Clarissa  S.  Williams,  First 
Counselor,  and  Julina  L.  Smith 
(wife  of  President  Joseph  F.  Smith) 
Second  Counselor.  These  sisters 
chose  Susa  Young  Gates  (daughter 
of  President  Brigham  Young)  as 
the  first  Editor  of  the  new  Maga- 
zine, with  Jeannette  P.  Hyde,  Busi- 
ness Manager,  and  Amy  Brown  Ly- 
man, General  Secretary,  as  Assistant 
Manager.  An  Advisory  Committee 
consisted  of  Clarissa  S.  Williams, 
Julina  L.  Smith,  and  Rebecca  N. 
Nibley  (wife  of  Presiding  Bishop 
Charles  W.  Nibley).  The  offices 
were  at  28  Bishop's  Building  (just 
recently  torn  down).  Interesting 
incidents  have  been  related  of  how 
Sisters  Hyde  and  Lyman  went  up 
and  down  Main  Street  canvassing 
for  advertisements  to  meet  the  pay- 
roll. 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith,  who 
was  in  California  in  December,  sent 
the  following  telegram  of  good 
wishes: 


12 


FACSIMILE  OF  THE  COVER  OF  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

FOR    1915 

Description  of  the  cover,  from  a  note  in  the  January  1915  issue  of  the  Magazine: 
"The  beautiful  picture  on  our  cover  is  one  of  the  four  bas-rehefs  on  the  base  of  the 
exquisite  Sea-Gull  Monument  in  the  Temple  Square,  by  our  artist,  M.  M.  Young.  The 
artist  is  a  grandson  of  President  Brigham  Young"   (page  44). 


Ocean  Park,  California,  December  5,  1914. 

Mrs.  Emmeline  B.  Wells, 

General  Board  of  the  Relief  Society: 

Accept  my  sincere  congratulations  and 
heartiest  greetings  in  honor  of  the  birth 
of  the  Reliei  Society  Magazine.  May  it 
enter  upon  its  noble  mission  so  firmly 
entrenched  about  by  the  bulwarks  of 
worthy  and  capable  endeavor  and  endur- 
ing truth  that  its  career  may  be  successful 
and  glorious. 

Joseph  F.  Smith 


In  the  January  1915  editorial  "The 
Mission  of  Our  Magazine"  was  de- 
tailed: 

It  is  impossible  for  us  to  be  sure  what 
any  child  of  ours  may  become.  How 
much  more  impossible,  then,  to  forecast 
what  shall  be  the  future,  the  final  charac- 
ter, of  this  literary  infant,  newly -born.  If 
the  Editor  of  this  enterprise  might  shape 
its  policy  and  fashion  its  fulfilment,  she 
would  have  this  magazine  filled  with  the 


13 


JANUARY  1963 


EDITORS  OF  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

At  the  top:  Susa  Young  Gates,  1914-1922;  Alice  Louise  Reynolds,  1923-1930;  Mary 
Connelly  Kimball,  1930-1937. 

At  bottom:  Belle  S.  Spafford,  1937-1945;  Marianne  G.  Sharp,  1945- 


Spirit  of  the  Lord  from  cover  to  cover. 
In  order  to  do  that,  no  article  should  be 
published  which  would  encourage  vanity, 
hurtful  luxury,  sin,  or  any  evil  passion  of 
the  human  breast.  Rather  would  we  make 
of  this  magazine  a  beacon  light  of  hope, 
beauty  and  charity. 

The  Christian  world  have  all  the  vir- 
tues. They  practice  many  of  the  moral 
precepts  of  true  religion;  they  are  chari- 
table, kind,  honest,  and  intelligent.  They 
lack  one  thing,  and  one  thing  only,  and 
that  is  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  in  its 
fulness,  taught  by  those  having  authority. 
It  is,  therefore,  the  spirit  and  genius  of 
the  Gospel  which  wc  would  like  to  de- 
velop and  expound  brightly,  attractively, 
cheerfully,  and  hopefully,  to  the  readers 
of  the  Relief  Society  Magazine, 


While  the  baby  Magazine  may 
have  been  weak  financially,  it  was 
strong  and  robust  in  the  message  it 
imparted.  The  early  editorials  re- 
flect not  only  the  pressing  problems 
of  the  day,  for  World  War  I  had 
begun  before  the  year  was  out,  but 
they  were  also  filled  with  encourage- 
ment and  exhortations  from  Presi- 
dent Wells  who  had  known  the 
Prophet  and  undergone  the  blessings 
and  privations  of  pioneering  and 
lived  on  at  that  late  date  to  lead  the 
women  of  the  Church. 

An  editorial  on  Success  asks  the 
questions,  ''Who  are  the  successful 


14 


RELIEF  SOCIETY    MAGAZINE'S    FIFTIETH    ANNIVERSARY 

wives?  .  .  .  [They]  are  the  women  and  wards  were  urged  to  prepare 
who  learn  to  balance  their  lives  so  music  for  ward  and  stake  Relief  So- 
that  they  can  give  a  portion  of  them-  ciety  functions, 
selves,  unreservedly  and  with  loving  Readers  of  The  Rdiei  Society 
generosity,  in  personal  ministrations  Magazine  today  can  judge  of  the 
to  their  husbands,  no  matter  how  inspiration  of  the  General  Board  of 
exacting  the  home  cares,  nor  how  1914  in  setting  forth  the  mission  of 
taxing  the  responsibilities  of  the  The  Rehei  Society  Magazine.  Dur- 
children  may  be.  .  .  .  Who  are  the  ing  its  history  it  has  inscribed  the 
successful  mothers?  .  .  .  [They]  are  history  of  Relief  Society,  encouraged 
the  women  who  have  cultivated  and  exhorted  Relief  Society  mem- 
their  intelligence  from  day  to  day,  bers  to  selfless  service,  instructed 
so  that  it  has  kept  pace  with  the  Relief  Society  leaders  and  offered  to 
development  of  their  own  chil-  its  readers  everywhere  the  directives, 
dren.  .  .  .  The  successful  mother  has  warnings,  and  inspiration  of  the 
been  and  is  the  companion  of  her  leading  Brethren.  The  words  of  the 
children,  no  matter  where  their  own  Prophet  of  that  day.  President  Jo- 
paths  in  life  may  be.  .  .  .  Who  are  seph  F.  Smith,  are  as  vital  to  Relief 
the  successful  daughters?  .  .  .  The  Society  today  as  they  were  then.  The 
successful  daughter  may  be  bright  counsel  of  succeeding  Presidents  — 
or  dull,  rich  or  poor  —  if  she  be  President  Heber  J.  Grant,  President 
sympathetic  and  tenderly  unselfish  George  Albert  Smith,  and  the 
to  her  mother,  she  is  truly  success-  prophet  today,  President  David  O. 
ful."  McKay,  live  on  in  The  Relief  So- 

These  truths  as  well  as  other  ma-  ciety  Magazine  to  guide  and  bless 

terial  in  the  early  issues  of  The  Re-  Relief  Society, 

lief  Society  Magazine  find  a  respon-  Susa  Young  Gates  served  as  Edi- 

sive  chord  in  the  hearts  of  Relief  tor  from  1914  to  1922.    Succeeding 

Society  members  in  1963.  Editors  have  been  Alice  Louise  Rey- 

Emmeline  B.  Wells  had  been  giv-  nolds,    1923-1930;    Mary    Connelly 

en    the   responsibility   in    initiating  Kimball,  1930-1937;  Belle  S.  Spaff- 

and  heading  the  grain  movement  by  ord,    1937-1945;   and   Marianne   C. 

Relief  Society.    The  first  volume  of  Sharp,  1945—. 

the  Magazine  narrates   her  experi-  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has 

ences  in  this  movement.  The  lessons  grown    to    a    periodical    of    eighty 

at   this    time   were  on    Genealogy;  p^g^g^   includes  color  in   its  pages. 

Home  Ethics;  Home  Gardenmg  for  ^^^  ^^^^  ^  subscription  price  of  only 

Women;    Literature    and    Art   and  5^     j^  continues  to  include  the  les- 

Architecture.     We  learn  rrom  the  ■,      r  r>  v  r  c     -  1.      j   • 

r    .      1            £  .1     A/f        •      1.1,  i.  son  work  ot  Kehet  Society,  dome; 

nrst  volume  ot  the  Magazine  that  a  •  i    i            i    r  t^  t  r  n     •  ^ 

member  of  the  General  Board,  Alice  ^way  with  the  need  of  Relief  Society 

Merrill  Home,  was  asked  to  write  a  members  to  purchase  lesson  manu- 

textbook  for  Relief  Society  on  art.  als.     Its  aim  is  to  uplift  women  m 

Attention  was  called  to  the  beauti-  their  God-given  work  as  wife,  moth- 

ful  music   rendered   by   the   Relief  er,   grandmother,   homemaker,   and 

Society  General  Ghoir,  and  stakes  charitable  neighbor.    The  Rehei  So- 

15 


JANUARY  1963 


ciety  Magazine  stands  for  the  fullest  the  world  to  inscribe  in  it  their 
development  of  a  woman's  potential  hopes,  fears,  aspirations,  needs, 
as  long  as  her  true  role  as  a  woman  counsel,  and  conclusions.  The  beau- 
is  not  neglected  nor  set  aside.  Its  ty  of  their  written  words  in  cadence 
pages  are  open  today,  waiting  for  and  rhythm  is  preserved  for  future 
Latter-day  Saint  women  throughout  generations. 


Y 


Support  the  March  of  Dimes 

George  P.  Voss 
Vice-President  for  Public  Relations,  the  National  Foundation 

OUR  Contribution  to  The  National  Foundation  —  March  of  Dimes 

supports: 

Scientific  Research  devoted  to  the  protection  of  human  life  through 
study  of  the  causes  and  means  of  preventing  disease.  Soon  to  join  this 
quest  will  be  world-eminent  scientists  who  will  work  together  at  The  Salk 
Institute  for  Biological  Studies,  now  under  construction  in  San  Diego, 
California. 

Medical  Care  for  the  local  community  through  a  Nation-wide  net- 
work of  treatment  and  study  centers  —  more  than  fifty  are  in  operation  — 
for  victims  of  birth  defects,  arthritis,  and  polio. 

Public  and  Professional  Education  to  increase  general  awareness  and 
understanding  of  the  problems  of  chronic  crippling  diseases;  to  develop 
competent  hands  and  minds  for  research  and  for  skilled  care  of  the  dis- 
abled, and  to  make  available  the  most  advanced  knowledge  concerning 
effective  care  and  treatment. 

Until  these  problems  are  solved,  your  March  of  Dimes  must  devote 
millions  of  dollars  each  year  to  saving  lives  and  alleviating  suffering  — 
helping  patients  afflicted  with  birth  defects,  arthritis  and  polio.  .  .  . 

Support  the  March  of  Dimes! 

16 


Celestia  J.  Taylor  Appointed  to  the  General  Board 


Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


CELESTIA  Johnson  Taylor, 
appointed  to  the  General 
Board  of  Relief  Society,  No- 
vember 7,  1962,  brings  a  rich  back- 
ground of  experience  and  talent  and 
a  deep  love  of  the  gospel  to  her  new 
calling. 

Born  in  Alpine  and  reared  in 
Provo,  Utah,  she  received  most  of 
her  training  at  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity, where  she  received  her 
Bachelor  of  Arts  and  Master's  de- 
grees in  English.  At  the  time  of 
her  appointment  she  was  an  instruc- 
tor of  English  at  that  institution. 

Her  husband  is  Lynn  D.  Taylor, 
Provo  merchant  and  special  instruc- 
tor of  interior  decorating  at  Brigham 
Young  University.  They  are  the 
parents  of  two  sons  and  three 
daughters.  John  Arthur  is  married 
to  Katherine  Pearson  and  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  stake  presidency  in  Cin- 
cinnati, Ohio.  Janice,  married  to 
Monte  DeGraw,  has  been  a  ward 
Relief  Society  president.  Lynn  Ann, 
married  to  H.  Bryan  Richards,  is  an 
officer  in  the  MIA .  Katherine, 
married  to  Brent  Brockbank,  is  a 
teacher  in  MIA  and  is  a  member  of 
the  Sunday  School  Stake  Board  in 
San  Francisco.  Terry,  at  home,  is 
a  recent  recipient  of  the  ''Duty  to 
God"  award. 

Sister  Taylor  was  an  outstanding 
vocal  student  of  Sister  Florence  J. 
Madsen.  For  nine  years  she  served 
as  a  ward  chorister  and  later  as  a 
Sunday  School  chorister.  She  has 
held   stake   positions  in  all   of   the 


CELESTIA  JOHNSON  TAYLOR 

Ghurch  auxiliaries  and  has  served  as 
a  ward  Relief  Society  president.  She 
was  stake  hterature  leader  in  the 
East  Sharon  Stake  at  the  time  of 
her  appointment.  She  has  also  held 
important  positions  in  community 
organizations  and  in  university 
circles.  She  maintains  a  keen  inter- 
est in  reading,  music,  and  drama, 
and  is  an  accomplished  knitter. 

Sister  Taylor  has  a  warm  and 
gracious  personality.  Her  lovely 
home  radiates  refinement  and  love 
for  her  children  and  grandchildren 
and  a  wide  circle  of  friends.  The 
work  of  Relief  Society  will  go  for- 
ward assisted  by  her  many  capa- 
bilities. 


17 


Anne  R.  Gledhill  Appointed  to  the  General  Board 

Vesta  P.  Cmwioid 
Associate  Editor,  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 


ANNE  ROBINSON  GLEDHILL 

A  NNE  ROBINSON  GLEDHILL 
was  appointed  to  the  General 
Board  of  Relief  Society,  November 
14,  1962.  She  has  accepted  this  call 
with  the  same  devotion  to  service 
that  has  marked  her  many  other  re^ 
sponsibilities  in  the  auxiliaries  of  the 
Church. 

She  was  born  in  Beaver,  Utah,  the 
eighth  child  of  ten  children  born  to 
Frank  Bernard  Robinson  and  Retta 
Baldwin  Robinson.  She  lived  in 
Beaver  until  1928,  when  her  family 
moved  to  Los  Angeles,  California. 
She  was  married  to  Clifford  Ovi 
Gledhill  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple, 
April  3,  1939.  The  young  couple 
then  moved  to  Susanville,  Cali- 
fornia, where  their  three  children 
were  born.  Susan,  the  eldest  daugh- 
ter, is  living  in  Provo,  where  her 
husband  Verl  Tlioman  Doman  is  a 


student  at  Brigham  Young  Univer- 
sity. They  have  a  son  Kevin,  four 
months  old.  Bette  and  Rhett  are 
twins,  aged  twenty.  Bette  is  at- 
tending Brigham  Young  University, 
and  Rhett  is  on  a  mission  in  Hawaii. 
The  family  moved  from  Susanville 
to  Los  Angeles  in  1945,  and  to  Salt 
Lake  City  in  1952. 

Sister  Gledhill  has  recently  re- 
turned from  presiding  over  the  Re- 
lief Societies  in  the  Great  Lakes 
Mission,  where  her  husband  was 
mission  president.  In  her  Relief 
Society  work  in  the  mission.  Sister 
Gledhill  was  successful  in  organiz- 
ing many  new  Societies  and  in 
spreading  and  implementing  the 
Relief  Society  message,  as  well  as 
vigorously  directing  the  program. 

Sister  Gledhill  began  her  Church 
work  in  young  womanhood  and  has 
had  much  executive  experience  in 
all  the  auxiliaries  open  to  women. 
She  has  served  in  both  stake  and 
ward  capacities  and  is  a  competent 
executive  and  an  inspirational  teach- 
er. She  has  been  a  counselor  in 
ward  Relief  Societies  and  is  well 
acquainted  with  all  the  departments 
of  the  Relief  Society  program. 

To  her  new  position,  Anne  Gled- 
hill brings  experience,  devotion,  and 
a  marked  ability  for  leadership.  Her 
lovable  personality,  the  ease  with 
which  she  makes  friends,  her  dili- 
gence and  enthusiasm  will  make  her 
a  valued  and  beloved  member  of  the 
General  Board  and  will  endear  her 
to  the  women  of  the  Church. 


18 


Belva  Barlow  Appointed  to  the  General  Board 


Oscar  W.  McConkie,  Jr. 

First  Counselor,  University  Stake  Presidency 


■■1 

■npipiiii| 

^^^^^^^^^1 

^^■i^K^^  ^^ '  '^  ^        ^H 

^^^^H 

^^H 

I^^H^.       1 

^^^^^^p^M^^^H 

^HHHj 

PHjjf^^H^^  ^k-         .^H 

^^^^^^j. -aJ^^B^H 

WK^^^^ 

^^^^l^^^^t  5^.  ^      ^H 

^^^R^K^^d^B^B^H^ 

^K^S^/^^K 

'^E^^W-   1 

^^^^^l^^K 

^■■Hk  1 

^^K^y  <^WK^Wm 

j^^               w 

Mpp^  ^^^^Blw    ^H 

iH 

^te  ■ 

jp 

K%,^B  % 

Jm 

k                .>ml^t^^      ^H 

^^^B^  T^^y^^^^^Rv^- 

^^^^^^^j^^^ 

^^                  ^^^^^^^H^E^Qjr        I^^H 

^^^^BKy^''^"  .^^^^^^^i^^^ 

^^P^7?,^>'^HMH 

mp^^ 

^Ifea^         ^^^I^^^^Ih^^S^^I 

^^K7f'>#  ^^^m 

^^^^tt^^^^ 

......■^B^'        ^^^l^S^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H 

l^^P 

"V  ^^^^^^^^^^1 

^^m^  '  '•  ^iSMB 

^^HH^^^ 

^^■^  '</ .  ^ 

j^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B 

^^^B    '/'r^'          4.1?            .^HE, 

^I^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B 

^^■vr,        .t        ^ 

fcr   ?i^ 

.^        ^^^^^^^H 

^^^^B  '^^  ''    ' '            JSSi 

K^sJ^^kk. 

^pr           ^^^^^^^H 

Njj 

HHIIHII^^9 

^^ 

\^^  *.  iflHHHHHI 

BELVA  BARLOW 

BELVA  Barlow  comes  to  the 
General  Board  of  the  Relief 
Society  with  unusual  quahfi- 
cations.  Her  appointment  came  the 
14th  day  of  November^  1962. 

Sister  Barlow  was  my  Relief  So- 
ciety president  in  the  University 
Fourth  Ward.  To  a  bishop,  this 
statement  is  made  with  profound 
gratitude  and  a  sense  of  reverence 
born  of  the  compassion  that  this 
position  has  come  to  mean. 

Belva  Barlow  was  foreordained  to 
her  calling.  Born  to  Israel  and  A. 
Belva  Welling  Barlow  in  East  Mill 
Creek,  Utah,  such  Church  service 
came  naturally  to  the  maternal 
great-granddaughter  of  the  one  se- 
lected by  the  Female  Relief  Society 
of  Nauvoo  to  serve  as  the  first 
treasurer  of  the  Relief  Society  in 
this  dispensation,  Elvira  A.  Cowles. 


Sister  Barlow  is  prepared  for  her 
calling  scholastically,  professionally, 
and  in  character.  Before  her  gradu- 
ation with  honors  from  the  Univer- 
sity of  Utah,  she  was  elected  to  five 
honorary  and  service  organizations. 
As  debate  manager  she  participated 
in  national  debate  tournaments 
throughout  the  United  States.  Her 
professional  experience  includes 
schoolteaching;  employment  in  Sen- 
ator Arthur  V.  Watkin's  office  in 
the  Nation's  Capital;  and  present 
work  for  the  world-renowned  scien- 
tist and  Dean  of  the  University  of 
Utah  Graduate  School,  Dr.  Henry 
Eyring. 

Her  character  was  forged  in  the 
fires  of  Church  activities:  stake  mis- 
sionary in  Washington,  D.C.;  ward 
YWMIA  president;  ward  Relief  So- 
ciety president;  First  Counselor  in 
the  University  Stake  Relief  Society. 

By  virtue  of  proper  preparation 
and  past  performance,  the  General 
Board  of  the  Relief  Society  may  ex- 
pect significant  contributions  from 
Sister  Barlow.  She  brings  the  vi- 
brance  of  youth  to  her  calling.  Her 
service  as  counselor  in  the  presidency 
of  the  University  Stake  Relief  So- 
ciety, with  its  nine  ward  organiza- 
tions composed  exclusively  of  col- 
lege girls,  gives  voice  in  the  high 
councils  to  the  freshest  innovation 
and  youngest  Relief  Societies  in  the 
Church.  Her  wholehearted  accept- 
ance of  this  latest  call  brings  ener- 
gizing effect  to  the  oldest  of  all 
auxiliaries  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 


19 


Zola  J.  McGhie  Appointed  to  the  General  Board 


Emma  Marr  Petersen 


ONE  would  never  suspect  the 
presence  of  the  tremendous 
wealth  of  artistic  talent  hid- 
den under  the  calm,  modest  de- 
meanor of  Zola  Jacobs  McGhie, 
called  to  be  a  member  of  the  Gen- 
eral Board  of  Relief  Society,  No- 
vember 14,  1962. 

Zola  was  born  to  pioneer  parents 
on  a  ranch  in  the  Snake  River  Val- 
ley, the  twelfth  in  a  family  of 
thirteen  children. 

This  little  girl  sang  for  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith  when  only  three 
years  of  age  in  a  stake  conference 
meeting,  where  he  was  in  attend- 
ance, and  she  has  continued  to  use 
this  talent,  as  well  as  many  others, 
until  the  present  time.  Her  entire 
family  was  musical  and,  for  recrea- 
tion, took  part  in  quartets,  trios,  and 
duets. 

As  she  grew  older,  Zola  played 
leading  parts  in  local  school  plays 
and  musicals.  She  set  high  stand- 
ards of  achievement  for  herself  from 
earliest  childhood,  and  worked  glad- 
ly to  pay  for  lessons  in  music.  At 
one  time,  her  father  turned  over  to 
her  an  acre  of  ground  with  sufficient 
beet  seed  to  produce  a  crop,  the 
sale  of  which  might  be  used  for 
music  lessons.  She  planted,  cared 
for,  and  harvested  the  crop  and  was 
thus  able  to  obtain  the  best  lessons 
available. 

She  had  a  number  of  flattering 
offers  of  a  musical  career  from  vari- 
ous sources,  and,  after  moving  to 
Salt  Lake  City,  she  did  a  great  deal 


ZOLA  JACOBS  McGHIE 

of  operatic  and  oratorio  work,  often 
playing  the  leading  roles.  She  sang 
in  the  Tabernacle  Choir  for  twenty 
years. 

Brother  and  Sister  McGhie  have 
three  children,  Sylvia  Eagar  (Mrs. 
Todd),  Cherie  Sorensen  (Mrs. 
Keith),  and  Frank  Lynn. 

Sister  McGhie  has  been  a  teacher 
and  stake  board  member  in  the 
auxiliaries  and  served  five  years  in 
Church  work  in  Hawaii.  She  was 
serving  as  first  counselor  in  the 
Bonneville  Ward  Relief  Society  at 
the  time  of  her  appointment  to  the 
General  Board. 

She  approaches  each  and  every 
task  with  sincere  and  humble  prayer, 
intense  study,  and  as  much  prepara- 
tion as  is  possible.  Truly,  the  Re- 
lief Society  will  be  richer  in  having 
obtained  the  unique  talents  of  Zola 
Jacobs  McGhie. 


20 


Award  Winners 

The  Relief  Society  General  Board  is  pleased  to  announce  the 
names  of  the  three  winners  in  the  1962  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest. 
This  contest  was  announced  in  the  May  1962  issue  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  and  closed  August  15,  1962. 
The  first  prize  of  forty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Miranda  Snow  Walton, 
El  Monte,  California,  for  her  poem  ''Some  Late  Evening."  The 
second  prize  of  thirty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Roxana  Farnsworth  Hase, 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  for  her  poem  ''Sego  Lilies."  The  third  prize 
of  twenty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  for  her  poem  ''Attic  Rain." 

This  poem  contest  has  been  conducted  annually  by  the  Relief  Society 
General  Board  since  1924,  in  honor  of  Eliza  R.  Snow,  second  General 
President  of  Relief  Society,  a  gifted  poet  and  inspirational  leader. 
The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day  Saint  women,  and  is  de- 
signed to  encourage  poetry  writing  and  to  increase  appreciation  for 
creative  writing  and  the  beauty  and  value  of  poetry. 
Prize-winning  poems  are  the  property  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society,  and  may  not  be  used  for  publication  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  of  the  General  Board.  The  General  Board  also 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  poems  submitted,  paying  for 
them  at  the  time  of  publication  at  the  regular  Magazine  rate.  A 
writer  who  has  received  the  first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must 
wait  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest. 
Mrs.  Walton  appears  for  the  fourth  time  as  a  winner  in  the  Eliza  R. 
Snow  Poem  Contest.  Mrs.  Hase  is  a  third-time  winner  in  the  con- 
test; and  Mrs.  Roberts  has  been  a  winner  six  times. 
There  were  298  poems  entered  in  the  contest  for  1962.  Entries 
were  received  from  forty  of  the  fifty  states,  with  the  largest  number,  in 
order,  coming  from  Utah,  California,  Idaho,  Arizona,  Washington, 
and  Oregon.  Canada,  England,  Mexico,  New  Zealand,  and  Australia 
were  also  represented  among  the  entries. 

The  General  Board  congratulates  the  prize  winners  and  expresses 
appreciation  to  all  entrants  for  their  interest  in  the  contest.  The 
General  Board  wishes  also  to  thank  the  judges  for  their  care  and 
diligence  in  selecting  the  prize-winning  poems.  The  services  of  the 
poetry  committee  of  the  General  Board  are  very  much  appreciated. 
The  prize-winning  poems,  together  with  photographs  and  brief 
highlights  on  the  prize-winning  contestants,  are  published  in  this 
issue  of  the  Magazine. 

Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 


21 


Some  Late  Evening 


Miranda  Snow  Walton 
First  Prize  Poem 


On  some  late  evening  I  shall  walk  alone, 
Along  a  path  I  have  not  walked  before; 
There,  in  a  quiet  garden,  strange,  unknown, 
A  house  stands  waiting  with  an  open  door. 
The  peace  that  passeth  understanding  falls 
Upon  my  troubled  spirit,  stills  my  fears; 
Out  of  the  sacred  dusk  a  low  voice  calls. 
One  I  have  known  and  loved  in  other  years. 
I  seek  my  own,  for  it  is  end  of  day, 
My  footsteps  turn  within  the  garden  gate; 
I  look  ahead  and  know  in  some  sure  way 
Inside  those  portals  dear  ones  stand  and  wait. 
I  hesitate  no  more,  my  soul  runs  free 
Before  the  falhng  shadows  of  the  night. 
The  door  is  open  wide,  I  see  —  I  see 
To  where  a  loved  one  waits  beside  a  light. 


22 


Sego  Lilies 


Impatiently  we  waited  for  the  snow  to  melt, 
The  sun  to  warm  the  winter-weary  roots; 
Then,  kitchen  fork  and  tin  pail  in  our  hands, 
We  searched  the  valley  floor  for  sego  lily  shoots. 
How  earnestly  we  took  the  prize  from  loosened  earth. 
Brown-coated,  small,  but  succulent  and  sweet; 
Manna  in  a  desert  not  yet  blossomed  as  the  rose. 
How  blest  we  were  to  share  this  hidden  treat! 


Stern  greasewood  fingers  caught  and  held  our  skirts, 
Chill  gusts  of  wind  made  bonnets  insecure 
As  self-appointed  guardians  tried  to  hide. 
Some  of  the  precious  root  bulbs  to  mature. 
Thinking  only  of  our  present  needs, 
We  would  have  taken  all,  these  hunger-laden  hours. 
But  who  could  doubt  the  wisdom  of  the  plan 
To  let  us  also  know  the  beauty  of  the  flowers! 


23 


Third  Prize  Poem 
Doiothy  J.  Roberts 


Attic  Rain 


On  attic  roof  there  is  the  sound  of  showers; 
And  on  my  eyes  the  sting  of  inward  rain 
And  in  my  heart  with  every  spring  returning, 
The  stored  away,  recurrent  wrench  of  pain. 

A  broken  tool  .  .  .  and  here  a  bit  of  garden 
Still  dangles  from  the  worn  sole  of  a  shoe. 
The  step  it  took  returning  every  season 
Past  thistled  solitude  and  twigs  of  yew. 

Pen-fashioned  lines  re-read  and  keepsakes  dusted 
A  slow-resolving  memory  clinging  yet  — 
This  barren  desert  of  a  love's  withholding 
Indigenous  to  dust  where  eyes  are  wet. 

The  dust  from  broken  days  should  not  be  sterile, 

Tears  be  but  stains  upon  an  attic  floor; 

What  wonder  wakens  in  a  dry  Sahara 

When  the  falling  rain  beats  on  its  hidden  door. 


m 


Heart-cleaning  time  comes  to  the  April  moment, 
And  like  the  seasonal  showers,  attic  tears 
Water  the  roots  and  nourish  new  tomorrows  — 
As  roses  from  this  dust  —  the  reaching  years. 


24 


Miranda  Snow  Walton  was  bom  in  Wyoming  and  has  resided  for  several  years  in 
El  Monte,  California.  She  is  a  third-generation  Church  member  and  has  served 
in  all  phases  of  Church  work  open  to  women.  Poetr\'  has  always  been  an  interest 
in  her  life,  and  she  was  named  the  outstanding  poet  of  Wyoming  in  1943.  Her 
poems  have  been  widely  published,  and  she  is  a  fifth-time  winner  in  the  Eliza  R. 
Snow  Poem  Contest,  having  received  third  prize  in  1936,  third  prize  in  1946, 
second  prize  in  1948,  first  prize  in  1961,  and  first  prize  again  in  1962.  She  now 
has  a  book  of  poems  entitled  For  Lovers  Only  ready  for  publication.  Her  poems 
have  brought  much  jov  and  comfort  to  her  family  and  to  her  many  friends  and 
fellow-poets. 

Mrs.  Walton  has  three  children:  Vivian  (Mrs.  Delbert  Owens),  Jack,  and 
Claude  Walton.  She  has  been  an  invalid  for  several  years,  and  confined  to  a  wheel 
chair.  [Note:  Mrs.  Walton  passed  away  in  El  Monte,  California,  November  12, 
1962,  several  weeks  after  she  had  received  notification  that  she  had  won  first 
prize  in  the  contest.] 

Roxana  Farnsworth  Hase  is  a  third-time  winner  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con- 
test, having  received  the  second  prize  in  1933  and  third  prize  in  1937.  She  was 
born  in  Manti,  Utah,  and  educated  in  Manti  and  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  She  was 
graduated  from  the  Latter-day  Saints  Hospital  in  Salt  Lake  City  and  has  been  a 
registered  nurse  for  forty-three  years.  She  married  Grover  Hase  in  1922.  He 
died  in  1935,  leaving  her  with  three  children.  There  are  ten  grandchildren. 
After  her  husband's  death,  Mrs.  Hase  went  back  to  nursing  and  was  head  nurse 
at  the  L.D.S.  Hospital  in  Salt  Lake  City  for  many  years,  and  was  later  Assistant 
Chief  Evening  Supervisor  at  the  Veterans  Hospital. 

Her  book  of  poems  Delicious  Lumps  has  been  widely  circulated,  and  she  has  been 
national  Poet  Laureate  for  the  Colonial  Dames  of  the  Seventeenth  Century.  She 
has  been  counselor  and  president  in  ward  Relief  Societies  and  a  Sunday  School 
teacher  for  many  years.  She  is  a  member  of  the  National  League  of  American 
Pen  Women,  the  National  Writers  Club,  and  other  literary  organizations. 

DoTothv  J.  Roberts,  Salt  Lake  Cit}',  Utah,  attended  the  University  of  Utah  for 
three  years  and  taught  school  for  two  years.  She  began  her  writing  in  college  and 
has  published  stories,  articles,  and  poetry.  Her  work  has  appeared  in  the  Deseret 
News,  the  Salt  Lake  Tribune,  the  Improvement  Era,  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, and  other  publications. 

She  has  won  the  Deseret  News  Christmas  Poetry  Contest;  second  place  in  the 
Utah  State  P'ine  Arts  Poetn'  Contest;  several  poetry  awards  from  the  League  of 
Utah  Winters  and  the  Utah  State  Poetry  Society.  She  has  been  a  winner  six 
times  in  the  EHza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest,  having  won  the  first  prize  three  times. 
She  is  represented  in  four  poetry  anthologies. 

Mrs.  Roberts  is  the  wife  of  L.  Paul  Roberts,  a  Salt  Lake  City  business  man. 
They  have  two  married  daughters  and  six  grandchildren. 

Edith  Larson  is  a  third-time  winner  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest, 
having  won  the  third  prize  in  1955,  and  second  prize  in  1956.  She  lives  in 
Manton,  Michigan. 

"I  am  a  native  of  Minnesota,"  she  tells  us,  "a  long-time  resident  of  Michigan, 
and  a  former  resident  of  Fountain  Green,  Utah.  I  majored  in  journalism  at  North- 
western Universit)^  and  have  been  stud^'ing  and  practicing  the  art  in  my  spare 
time  ever  since.  When  I  retire  from  teaching  four  years  from  now,  I  expect 
to  devote  all  my  time  to  writing,  baby  sitting  for  my  grandchildren,  and  working 
in  the  branch  which  we  hope  will  soon  be  .organized  here.  Manton  and  Cadillac, 
combined  in  the  fall  of  1962,  gave  us  enough  sisters  to  have  our  own  Relief 
Society." 


25 


Award  Winners 


The  Relief  Society  General  Board  is  pleased  to  announce  the  award 
winners  in  the  Annual  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest,  which  was 
announced  in  the  May  1962  issue  of  the  Magazine,  and  which  closed 
August  15,  1962. 

The  first  prize  of  seventy-five  dollars  is  awarded  to  Edith  Larson  of 
Manton,  Michigan,  for  her  story  'The  Tender  Kiss."  The  second 
prize  of  sixty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Christie  Lund  Coles,  Provo,  Utah, 
for  her  story  'The  Home."  The  third  prize  of  fifty  dollars  is  awarded 
to  Sylvia  Probst  Young,  Midvale,  Utah,  for  her  story  ''Stranger  at 
Nazareth." 

The  Annual  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  was  first  conducted 
by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  in  1942,  as  a  feature  of  the 
Relief  Society  Centennial  observance,  and  was  made  an  annual  con- 
test in  1943.    The  contest  is  open  to  Latter-day  Saint  women  who 
have  had  at  least  one  literary  composition  published  or  accepted  for 
publication  in  a  periodical  of  recognized  merit. 
The  three  prize-winning  stories  will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for  1962. 
Forty-nine  stories  were  entered  in  the  contest  for  1961,  including 
submissions  from  Canada,  England,  Germany,  and  Australia. 
The  contest  was  initiated  to  encourage  Latter-day  Saint  women  to 
express  themselves  in  the  field  of  fiction.    Tlie  General  Board  feels 
that   the   response   to    this    opportunity  continues   to   increase   the 
literary  quality  of  The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  and  aids  the  women 
of  the  Church  in  the  development  of  their  gifts  in  creative  writing. 
Prize-winning  stories  are  the  property  of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board,  and  may  not  be  used  for  publication  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  from  the  General  Board.     The  General  Board 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  other  stories  submitted,  paying 
for  them  at  the  time  of  publication  at  the  regular  Magazine  rate. 
A  writer  who  has  received  the  first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 
must  wait  for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to  enter  the 
contest. 

The  General  Board  congratulates  the  prize-winning  contestants,  and 
expresses  appreciation  to  all  those  who  submitted  stories.  Sincere 
gratitude  is  extended  to  the  Short  Story  Committee  of  the  General 
Board  and  to  the  judges  for  their  discernment  and  skill  in  selecting 
the  prize-winning  stories. 

Annual  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest 


26 


First  Prize-Winning  Story 
Annual  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest 


The 
Tender 


Edith  Larson 


AT  first  Nancy  could  find  no 
flaw  in  John's  announcement 
^  of  his  decision.  He  had 
looked  her  in  the  eyes,  smiled 
naturally,  and  then,  when  she  threw 
her  arms  around  his  neck  and  kissed 
him  with  all  the  relief  and  joy  of 
her  sudden  release  from  worry,  he 
had  returned  her  kiss  tenderly. 

Furthermore,  he  had  made  the 
announcement  in  a  normal  manner 
as  soon  as  he  came  home  from  the 
office.  He  had  come  right  through 
to  the  kitchen  and  said,  ''Hi,  Nance. 
Don't  bother  to  pack.  I've  told 
J.  C.  we're  staying  here." 

In  spite  of  her  flare  of  joy,  Nancy 
had  questioned  him  thoroughly. 
She  knew  she  couldn't  bear  it  if,  in 
later  years,  John  should  feel  that 
her  love  and  need  for  her  'family 
had  stood  in  the  way  of  his  career. 

"But  I'm  not  giving  up  all  op- 
portunity for  advancement,"  John 
had  reassured  her.  ''J-  C.  told  me 
this    morning    that    if    I    honestly 


wasn't  interested  in  the  Hawaiian 
opening,  there  would  be  a  similar 
one  for  me  here  within  a  year. 
What's  a  year  in  a  lifetime?" 

And  then  he  had  given  her  the 
tender  kiss  and  gone  out  to  play 
wth  Terry  and  the  twins  in  the 
sandpile. 

But  now,  the  next  morning,  as 
she  kneaded  the  dough  for  the 
bread  John  so  dearly  loved,  she 
could  no  longer  push  back  the  ques- 
tions she  didn't  want  to  ask.  Why, 
in  the  midst  of  her  own  happiness, 
should  she  have  nagging  doubts  of 
John's?  What  difference  did  it 
make  whether  he  became  Stoughton 
Brothers'  youngest  department 
head  in  Hawaii  or  in  Idaho?  The 
promotion  would  further  his  career 
equally  well  either  place.  Surely 
J.  C.  realized  there  was  no  differ- 
ence. Why  had  he  insisted  on 
holding  the  Hawaiian  job  open  an- 
other week  instead  of  accepting 
John's  decision  as  fiml? 


27 


JANUARY  1963 


John  was  right  A  short  wait 
wouldn't  hurt  him  —  he  was  only 
thirty  now.  And  the  benefits  of 
staying  here  were  legion.  There  was 
this  house,  a  wedding  gift  from  her 
folks.  It  had  been  built  just  the 
way  she  wanted  it.  When  the 
Hawaiian  job  had  seemed  like  an 
opportunity  not  to  be  missed,  John 
himself  had  hesitated  over  giving 
up  the  house. 

But  even  more  important,  there 
was  her  family.  Her  life,  except  for 
the  four  years  at  college,  had  been 
spent  in  this  valley,  which  had  been 
the  family  seat  since  pioneer  days. 
She  was  the  youngest  —  ten  years 
the  youngest  —  of  eight  children, 
only  one  of  whom  had  left  the  val- 
ley permanently.  By  rights,  she 
should  be  spoiled,  but  John  said  she 
wasn't,  in  spite  of  the  nice  little 
things  her  family  were  always  doing 
for  her  —  like  her  sister  Linda  tak- 
ing Terry  and  the  twins  off  her 
hands  this  morning  so  she  could 
wash  and  bake  without  their  con- 
stant interruptions. 

Of  course  Linda  thought  she  was 
packing,  too.  Why  hadn't  she  told 
Linda  of  John's  new  decision?  As 
usual  her  sister  had  come  in  like  a 
whirlwind  and  gone  the  same  way; 
but,  if  Nancy  had  shouted  her  good 
news,  Linda  would  have  stopped  — 
at  least  long  enough  to  hug  and  kiss 
her. 

"M'ANCY  deftly  shaped  the  dough 
into  loaves  and  laid  each  in  its 
place  in  the  neat  row  of  shining 
bread  tins.  ''Why  am  I  baking 
bread  in  the  hottest  month  of  the 
summer?"  she  wondered.  She 
always  did  in  winter,  but— was  doing 


it  now  some  sort  of  penance,  an 
admission  of  guilt?  But  John  had 
made  his  own  decision.  She  hadn't 
influenced  it. 

Perhaps  she  had  been  a  wee  bit 
slow  about  starting  to  pack.  Just 
the  thought  of  moving  anywhere 
out  of  range  of  her  wonderful  fam- 
ily curled  her  heart  into  a  tight  ball. 
After  her  first  dismay,  though,  she 
had  tried  not  to  show  John  how 
deeply  she  dreaded  the  prospective 
break.  But  of  course  he  had  known. 
He  loved  the  family,  too— had,  in 
fact,  adopted  them  in  place  of  the 
one  he  had  never  known.  But  still, 
her  people  couldn't  hold  the  place 
in  his  life  they  held  in  hers.  She 
could  scarcely  imagine  a  social  gath- 
ering not  tied  in  with  the  family. 
Even  her  Church  life  was  built 
around  them,  though  Dad  was  no 
longer  the  bishop.  She  could  hard- 
ly imagine  trying  to  rear  the  three 
little  ones  she  already  had  and  hav- 
ing another  baby  six  months  from 
now  without  the  help  so  many 
aunts,  uncles,  nieces,  nephews,  and 
grandparents  gladly  furnished. 

But  she  had  intended  to  go  to 
Hawaii  as  a  good  wife  should  —  go 
with  fear  in  her  heart,  but  no  pro- 
test on  her  lips.  And  she  would 
have  done  it,  too— she  knew  she 
would  have  —  if  John  hadn't  turned 
the  offer  down  himself.  Then  why 
couldn't  she  be  whole-heartedly  glad 
the  way  she  wanted  to  be?  Why 
wasn't  she  singing  as  she  reloaded 
the  washer  with  colored  clothes? 
Why  couldn't  she  forget  how 
thrilled  John  had  been  at  the 
Hawaiian  prospect  before  he  began 
to  count  the  cost?     Last  night,  he 


28 


THE    TENDER    KISS 


had    seemed    to    be    satisfied;    why 
couldn't  she  be? 

Nancy  hung  the  white  clothes  on 
the  line  instead  of  running  them 
through  the  drier.  It  was  a  beautiful 
day  to  bleach  them.  Just  as  she 
was  ready  to  go  after  the  children, 
Linda  called  to  say  that  for  once  the 
twins  had  both  fallen  asleep  over 
their  lunch,  so  why  not  leave  all 
three  at  least  until  the  twins  woke 
up?  Then  she  hung  up  without 
giving  Nancy  a  chance  to  reply. 

So  Nancy  toasted  herself  a  to- 
mato and  lettuce  sandwich  and 
began  sorting  and  folding  clothes. 
By  the  time  the  bread  was  ready  to 
come  out  of  the  oven,  she  had  part 
of  the  ironing  done  and  ready  to 
put  away,  but  she  was  no  nearer  an 
answer  to  the  question  that  plagued 
her.  She  would  just  run  through 
the  back  lot  to  the  Ellsworths  with 
a  fresh  loaf  of  bread.  Perhaps  talk- 
ing to  someone  besides  herself 
would  settle  her  mind. 

Uncle  Gideon  and  Aunt  Martha 
Ellsworth  were  not  blood  relations; 
they  were  the  last  of  their  family. 
Both  were  too  crippled  with  ar- 
thritis to  get  around  very  much;  but, 
although  they  rocked  their  days 
away  —  outdoors  when  it  was  sun- 
ny, by  the  big  window  when  the 
weather  was  unfavorable  —  there 
was  no  more  cheerful  pair  to  visit 
in  the  whole  vallev. 

T^HEY  greeted  Nancy  and  the 
bread  with  delight,  protesting 
that  she  shouldn't  have  bothered 
when  she  had  so  much  to  do  getting 
ready  for  the  trip  to  Hawaii.  Nancy 
tried  to  break  in  with  the  truth,  but 
trying  to  stop  the  flow  of  talk  from 
Uncle    Gideon    and    Aunt    Martha 


was  fruitless.  They  constantly  inter- 
rupted each  other,  but  no  third 
party  stood  a  chance. 

''Gideon  talks  of  nothing  nowa- 
days except  your  Hawaiian  adven- 
ture,'' Aunt  Martha  said,  accenting 
her  words  to  the  tempo  of  her  rock- 
ing.   ''You'd  think  it  was.  .  .  ." 

"My  own  trip,"  interrupted 
Uncle  Gideon.  "It  sure  puts  me 
in  mind  of  the  time  Martha  and  I 
came  across  the  plains.  There  was 
a  train  most  of  the  way  then, 
but " 

"They  weren't  like  these  high- 
powered  trains  thev  have  today," 
went  on  Aunt  Martha.  "Smoke  and 
grit  and  red-plush  seats  and  just 
barely  crawling  over  the  mountains. 
Like  as  not,  you'll  take  a  jet  aero- 
plane where  you're  going  and  may- 
be you  won't.  .  .  ." 

"Think  of  it  as  an  adventure  at 
all.  But  that's  what  it  is.  Don't 
make  a  particle  of  difference  if  it  be 
a  space  age  or  the  turn  of  the  cen- 
tury. .  .  ." 

"When  a  man  and  wife  make  up 
their  minds  to  strike  out  on  their 
own  and  build  a  new  life  for  them- 
selves and  their  family,  it's  an  ad- 
venture. Yessiree.  It's  an  adven- 
ture that  takes  the  good  old-fash- 
ioned kind  of.  .  .  ." 

"Git-up-and-git.  Spunk  you  might 
call  it.  Too  many  young  people 
nowadays  don't  have  spunk  any 
more.  Tliey're  too  ready  to  sit 
around  on  their  precious  security. 
They  don't  even  know  that  adven- 
ture is  calling  them!" 

"Not  that  you're  going  to  have 
things  rough  like  we  did,"  Aunt 
Martha  hastened  to  assure  Nancy. 
"Hawaii,   I   hear,  is   quite   civilized 


29 


JANUARY  1963 


and  easy  living.  But  it  does  take 
courage.  .  .  ." 

''Spunk,  I  mean,  and  spunk  Fm 
going  to  call  it.  It  does  take  spunk 
to  pull  up  stakes  in  a  nice,  friendly 
place  like  the  valley,  and  leaving 
kith  and  kin  behind,  follow  where 
your  husband  leads.  Fm  right 
proud  to  know  you,  young  Nancy," 
and  Uncle  Gideon  patted  Nancy's 
knee  with  his  gnarled  old  hand. 

''And  so  be  I,"  added  Aunt  Mar- 
tha. "We'll  miss  you  sore  —  you've 
been  the  best  of  neighbors  for  all 
you're  so  young  and  pretty.  Bring- 
ing fresh  bread  over  when  you  know 
your  Uncle  Gideon  dotes  on  it,  and 
you  so  busy  and  all!  Bless  your 
sweet  little  heart!"  And  the  tears 
began  to  trickle  down  Aunt  Mar- 
tha's withered  cheeks. 

IVTANCY  guiltily  made  her  escape 
without  having  summoned  up 
enough  "spunk"  to  tell  her  good 
news.  So  far  she  had  told  no  one 
of  the  change  of  plans.  Why  not? 
Last  night  it  had  been  late  before 
she  found  time,  but  then,  why 
hadn't  she  at  least  called  her  moth- 
er? Mom  was  dreading  her  going 
and  would  have  been  so  relieved. 

"Fll  go  and  tell  Mom  right  now," 
Nancy  decided  as  she  hurried  back 
across  the  lot.  "I  know  she's  been 
worrying." 

Stopping  in  the  house  only  long 
enough  to  pick  up  her  purse  with 
her  driver's  license  in  it,  she  skill- 
fully backed  the  station  wagon 
down  the  drive  and  headed  for  the 
familiar  old  house  at  the  head  of  the 
valley.  It  was  only  a  mile  away,  but 
every  turn  of  the  wheels  seemed  to 
sing  a  new  word  —  "adventure,  ad- 
venture, adventure."     Curious  that 


to  this  crippled  old  couple,  the  up- 
rooting she  had  so  dreaded  should 
seem  an  adventure!  Was  that  the 
way  they  had  felt  when  they  had 
left  all  they  held  dear  behind  and 
struck  out  for  the  West  on  their 
own? 

For  once,  there  was  no  car  in  the 
long  drive  that  curved  around  the 
side  of  her  parents'  stately  old  home. 
Nancy  was  glad,  for  it  meant  her 
mother  would  be  alone. 

Nancy  found  her  in  the  summer 
kitchen,  washing  cucumbers  for 
pickling,  working  with  the  quick, 
sure  motions  her  children  knew  so 
well.  Her  offer  to  help  having  been 
refused,  Nancy  perched  on  a  stool 
and  wondered  how  to  broach  her 
subject. 

Mom  helped  by  asking,  "Have 
you  and  John  decided  what  to  do 
about  the  house  yet?" 

"We  won't  have  to  do  anything. 
We  aren't  going  to  Hawaii.  John 
has  been  promised  a  similar  opening 
right  here  if  he  waits  just  a  little 
while." 

Mom  stopped  long  enough  to 
raise  a  startled  face  to  stare  fleet- 
ingly  at  Nancy.  Then  her  vege- 
table brush  went  back  into  motion. 
"I  must  admit  Fm  glad,"  she  said 
simply. 

"Glad!"  exclaimed  Nancy.  "I'm 
so  thrilled  I  could  cry.  It's  a  re- 
prieve from  a  fate  worse  than  death 
—  whatever  that  means." 

Mom  flashed  her  youngest  an 
amused  glance  and  bent  back  to  her 
work.  "Oh,  I  doubt  if  going  to  ' 
Hawaii  would  really  have  hurt  you, 
Nancy,  but  —  I'm  afraid  we  didn't 
rear  you  right  to  be  going  off  adven- 
turing on  your  own." 


30 


THE    TENDER   KISS 


''XIT'HAT    do    you    mean,    you  ''I  know.    You're  such  a  dear,  it's 

didn't  rear  me  right?"  Nan-  a  pleasure  to  help  you  —  a  selfish 

cy  demanded.     "No  girl  ever  had  a  pleasure  in  which  we,  your  doting 

nicer  rearing  than   I  did.     I  loved  family,    have    overindulged.      And 

every  minute  of  it."  now  I'm  wondering,"  here  the  busy 

Mom  sighed.     "I  know.     There  hands  were  stilled  and  Mom  looked 

should  have  been  lots  of  minutes  earnestly  at  her  daughter,  "if  your 

you  hated,  lots  of  minutes  in  which  being  such  a  dear  didn't  influence 

you  were  learning  to  stand  on  your  John's  decision.     I  thought  he  was 

own  feet,  fighting  your  own  battles;  very  enthusiastic  over  the  Hawaiian 

but  somehow-you  were  such  a  cute  job.     Are    you    sure   he    wants    to 

little  trick   and    so    much   younger  stay? 

and  so  lovable  -  somehow  your  fa-  "Of    course    I'm    sure.      It's   the 

ther  and  I  never  saw  our  way  to  promotion  that  counts  -  not  the 

interfering  when  your  older  broth-  place. 

ers  and  sisters  smoothed  the  way  for  "I  m  glad."     Mom  bent  again  to 

you.     Which  one   has   the   babies  ^er  task.     "It's  worried  me,  think- 

todav?''  ^^§  ^^  y^^  having  another  baby  so 

"Linda,"    Nancy    answered    obe-  soon,    way    off   there   by    yourself, 

diently,  but  her  thoughts  were  whirl-  with  Terry  scarcely  out  of  diapers 

ing.    What  did  Mom  mean?     She  and   the  twins  still  a  year  out   of 

had  never  talked  like  this  before!  kindergarten.     Of  course,  someone 

"Yes,  It  would  be  Linda.  She  add-  ^^  "^  ^^1^1^  ^^\^  ^^w"  ^"t  ^^^  giv- 

ed  your  three  to  her  four  at  a  busy  ^"  Y^"^  ^  hand  when  your  time  came, 

time  of  the  year  so  you  could  do  but  still.  •  •  •                               ,, .     , 

^l^r^^r'  Nancy    laughed    shakily.        And 

"The   washing    and   bake   bread.  ^^^'^  y^^   ^^^^   j^^*    ^^^^^"g   ^^o^,^ 

But,  Mom,  you  know  perfectly  well  "^^^"^g  "^^  ^  responsible  mother.^ 

I'll  babv  sit  for  her  m  return.     I  She  jumped  off  the  stool.    I  mustn  t 

alwavs  do "  ^^^      around  chatting.     I  just  came 

"Yes  -  when  your  work's  done  ^^  ^^^^  y^^  ^^^  "^^^-     ^  ^^"^^  ^^^^^ 

up  so  you  can  give  all  your  time  to  Phoned,  but  I  wanted  to  see  your 

it.     Or  when  one  of  Sue's  girls  is  ^^^^  "  ^  §^^^^-    ^^y^  "l^'     ^  ^^^^ 

visitmg  you  so  she  can  amuse  the  to  pick  up  the  children, 

children."    Then,  as  she  looked  up  Somehow,  she  made  it  to  the  car, 

and  saw  Nancv's  stricken  face,  she  ^^^^^^  ^^^""^  ^^'^  ^^'^^^^  ^"^  ^P  ^^^^ 

added  gently,  "I'm  not  saying  this  ^^^^  ^"^^^  '^^  ^^^  ^^^^  of  sight  of 

to  hurt  you,  child.     But  ever  since  ^he  house.     Then  she  pulled  over 

John   proposed    taking   vou   off   on  ^^   ^^^^  shoulder  and  shut  off  the 

your  own,  I've  been  thinking  how  ^g"^^^^"  ^^^^  trembling  fingers, 

poorly  we  who  love  you  so  much  oQ  that  was  it!  No  one  thought 

have  prepared  you  for  the  responsi-  ^    she  was  capable  of  taking  care 

bilities  of  being  a  wife  and  mother."  of  her  own  family!    And  even  worse 

"But,  Mom,  I  don't  ask  anyone  —  she    hadn't    thought    so    either! 

to  help  me.    They  just  do!"  She  had  shrunk  from  the  prospect 

31 


JANUARY  1963 


?  /,l*'*ftiiPST'flV'1 


n^HE  Relief  Society  Magazine  is 
the  official  publication  of  the 
women  of  the  Church,  published 
and  directed  by  the  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society.  It  is  a  unique 
publication,  grateful  and  proud  that 
it  is  a  different  Magazine,  that  it 
makes  no  claim  to  be  like  any  other 
publication.  Its  purpose  has  not 
changed  over  the  years,  although  its 
contents  and  make-up  have  many 
times  been  adjusted  to  meet  the 
varying  needs  of  the  times  and 
the  facilities  available  for  enhancing 
the  attractiveness  of  the  publication. 

How  could  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  be  a  facsimile  of  any  other 
publication  —  why  should  anyone 
desire  that  it  should  be  so?  The 
Magazine  represents  Relief  Society, 
both  in  its  historic  aspects  and  in 
its  present  greatly  enlarged  scope 
and  distribution.  Just  as  Relief  So- 
ciety is  a  unique  organization  — 
organized,  and  in  its  early  days,  direc- 
ted by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  — 
so  the  Magazine  is  unique,  keeping 
always  the  same  purpose,  but  being 
a  voice  to  reach  the  tens  of  thou- 
sands who  now  constitute  the  world- 
wide sisterhood. 

The    Magazine   links    the    sister- 


hood in  verisimilitude  of  purpose 
and  program  —  assisting  in  the 
fields  of  inspiration,  education,  and 
service.  The  Magazine  is  the  voice 
that  links  the  past  with  the  ever- 
expanding  present.  It  is  as  a  tree 
remembering  the  depth  and 
strength  of  its  roots,  yet  rejoicing 
in  the  number  of  its  branches  and 
the  shining  glory  of  its  leaves. 

It  is  interesting  to  realize  that 
the  Magazine  —  the  messenger  — 
the  far-reaching  voice  —  enters  the 
homes  of  sisters  in  many  lands.  It  is 
a  cause  for  much  gratitude  to  know 
that  women  of  the  palms  in  the  far 
Pacific  islands,  women  of  the  New 
Zealand  hamlets,  women  of  the  Aus- 
tralian cities  and  towns,  women  of 
the  historic  English  villages  and 
towered  cities  —  members  wherever 
there  is  an  understanding  of  English, 
are  joined  together  in  purpose  by 
the  Magazine.  Transcending  the 
borders  and  barriers  of  nations  and 
of  continents,  the  Magazine  carries 
far  and  wide  a  uniting  voice. 

The  Magazine,  moreover,  speaks 
to  women  in  various  phases  of  their 
lives.  To  the  young  sister,  newly 
married,    it    brings    a    broad    and 


34 


Belle  S.    Spafford,   President    •    Marianne   C.    Sharp,    First  Counselor 
Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor   •   Hulda  Parker,  Secretary- Treasurer 


Anna  B.   Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.   Stoddard 
Evon  W.    Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta   H.    Christensen 


Mildred  B.   Eyring 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Edith  P.   Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Alton  W.  Hunt 


Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 
Pearle  M.   Olsen 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.   Winters 
LaRue  H.   Rosell 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
LaPriel  S.   Bunker 


Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.   Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Cannon 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn   H.   Sharp 
Celestia  J.   Taylor 
Anne  R.   Gledhill 
Belva  Barlow- 
Zola  I.  McGhie 


beautiful  understanding  of  home- 
making  —  both  in  its  high  ideals, 
and  in  the  details  of  home  main- 
tenance and  beautifi cation.  It  in- 
spires the  new  homemaker  to  affili- 
ate with  Relief  Society  and  become 
a  part  of  group  accomplishment  and 
group  spiritual  values.  To  the 
young  mother,  the  Magazine  brings 
the  eternal  message  of  sacred  fam- 
ily unity,  the  direction  of  the  habits 
and  abilities  and  aspirations  of  chil- 
dren. The  woman  in  the  middle 
years  finds  her  horizons  widened, 
her  opportunities  increased,  by  the 
message  of  the  Magazine.  And  so 
it  is  into  the  later  years,  when  life 
becomes  enriched  by  all  that  has 
passed,  and  the  ever-present  chal- 
lenge of  so  much  that  can  be  done, 
so  much  that  can  be  shared  and 
enjoyed  in  the  later  years.  So  the 
Magazine  binds  together  the  years  of 
a  woman's  life  —  and  the  lives  of  all 
women  privileged  to  hear  the  voice 
of  the  sisterhood. 

The  Magazine  is  not  for  one  land 
alone,  nor  for  a  limited  time  in  any 
woman's  life.  It  is  for  many  lands 
and  many  sisters,  for  the  length  of 
their  lives.  So  it  is  also  for  women 
in  many  phases  of  economic  condi- 


tions and  educational  advantages. 
How  wide  and  beautiful  it  is  for  a 
woman,  through  the  pages  of  the 
Magazine,  to  be  inspired  to  make 
the  most  of  her  means  and  of  her- 
self —  what  a  challenge  it  is  to  know 
that  the  lesson  program,  as  well  as 
the  special  articles  and  depart- 
ments, are  planned  for  all  women, 
whether  they  are  beginners  in  the- 
ology, in  homemaking,  in  literature, 
or  social  science  —  or  whether  they 
are  in  that  never-ending  process  of 
being  added  upon.  And  to  the 
woman  who  cannot  attend  the 
meetings  regularly,  because  of  loca- 
tion or  employment  or  illness  — 
the  Magazine  is  indeed  the  voice  of 
Relief  Society  —  keeping  and  sus- 
taining these  women  in  their  places, 
giving  them  an  ample  portion  of 
inspiration,  comfort,  knowledge, 
culture,  and  beauty. 

The  Rdiei  Society  Magazine  be- 
longs to  every  member  of  Relief 
Society  —  a  unique  messenger  — 
unlike  any  other  magazine  available 
anywhere  —  our  Magazine,  serving 
the  purposes  and  ideals  of  the  sister- 
hood, representing  the  women  of 
the  Church  and  speaking  for  them. 

V.P.C. 


35 


Annie  M.  Ellsworth  Resigns  from  the 
General  Board 

IT  is  with  deep  regret  that  the  Rehef  Society  General  Board  announces 
the  resignation  of  Annie  M.  Ellsworth  as  a  member  of  the  General 
Board,  effective  October  17,  1962. 

Sister  Ellsworth  was  appointed  to  the  General  Board  on  April  13,  1955. 
She  came  to  this  responsibility  with  extensive  experience  in  Relief  Society 
work,  having  served  in  various  capacities  in  ward  and  stake  organizations 
and  as  Relief  Society  President  of  the  Central  States  Mission. 

During  her  years  on  the  Board,  Sister  Ellsworth  has  conscientiously 
and  devotedly  used  her  many  creative  talents  and  abilities  in  furthering 
the  work  of  Relief  Society.  She  has  accepted  assignments  whole-heartedly 
and  has  filled  them  capably  and  efficiently.  Her  service  on  the  Board  has 
been  especially  with  the  lessons  and  conference  and  convention  commit- 
tees. She  has  also  ably  represented  the  General  Board  as  a  member  of  the 
Utah  State  Nutrition  Council. 

Sister  Ellsworth's  sweet,  humble  spirit  and  loving  nature  have  en- 
deared her  to  her  associates,  and  she  will  be  greatly  missed  by  them  and 
by  the  many  Relief  Society  sisters  throughout  the  Church  who  have  had 
the  privilege  of  knowing  her.  The  Relief  Society  General  Board  members 
extend  to  her  their  love  and  best  wishes  and  appreciation  for  her  great 
contribution  to  Relief  Society. 


Bound  Volumes  of  1962  Magazines 

"D  ELIEF  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1962  issues 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The 
Deseret  News  Press,  31  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  (See 
advertisement  in  this  issue  of  the  Magazine.)  The  cost  for  binding  the 
twelve  issues  in  a  permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.75,  leather  $4.20,  includ- 
ing the  index.  A  limited  number  of  the  1962  Magazines  are  available  at 
the  offices  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76  North  Main  Street, 
Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah,  for  $2  for  twelve  issues.  It  is  recommended  that 
wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1962  Magazines  bound  for  pres- 
ervation in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 


WHO  FINDS  ENCHANTMENT? 

LIFE  displays  its  enchantment  only  for  those  who  keep  a  light  in   their  eyes  and 
hope  in  their  hearts.     Life's  magic  is  only  for  those  who  face  the  winds  —  even  the 
furies  —  with  courage. 

—  Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

36 


Chapter  i 
Kit  Linioid 


AT  first  glance  the  house  related 
itself  to  the  street  outside. 
It  was  old,  dignified,  well 
used.  Irene  Spencer  paused  just  in- 
side the  carved  oak  door  and  glanced 
about  her.  She  stood  in  an  en- 
trance foyer  that  was  larger  than 
many  rooms  she  had  seen.  Beyond 
it  lay  the  dark  abyss  of  a  room.  She 
shivered  a  little,  and  pulled  her 
sweater  closer  about  her. 

''It's  awfully  gloomy  in  here, 
Dick,"  she  said. 

His  voice  came  from  the  depths 
of  darkness.  "I  know.  Wait  until 
I  open  the  drapes." 

The  drag  of  heavy  draperies 
across  a  thick  carpet  made  a  soft, 
swishing  sound,  and  raised  a  dust 
that  filled  the  close  air.  Feeble 
streams  of  light  invaded  the  room, 
but  the  gentle  spring  sunshine  was 
filtered  by  dusty  glass  and  wide  win- 


dow frames  until  it  did  little  more 
than  break  the  shadows  into  shape- 
less, sheet-covered  mounds. 

Dick  moved  down  to  the  other 
end  of  the  long  room,  pulling  sheets 
off  furniture  as  he  walked.  Irene 
stood  alone  in  the  louvered  archway 
that  separated  the  foyer  and  the 
parlor  and  surveyed  the  expanse  of 
room  before  her.  The  drapes  sagged 
with  dust,  and  were  a  dark  wine 
color.  The  carpeting  was  just  a 
dirty  shade  lighter.  The  wood 
paneling  that  dominated  the  walls 
was  dark  walnut  or  mahogany.  The 
gaping  mouth  of  an  uncovered  fire- 
place resembled  a  small  black  cav- 
ern. Invading  winds  had  blown 
loose  soot  back  down  the  chimney 
and  laid  it  wantonly  on  the  rug  and 
tile  hearth.  Those  tiles  that  had 
not  been  given  a  peppery  appear- 
ance  by   a  layer   of   soot   revealed 


37 


JANUARY  1963 


themselves  to  be  a  rusty  cocoa  color, 
a  hue  that  nearly  lost  itself  in  the 
black  soot,  red  carpeting,  and  brown 
wood. 

The  room  was  musty,  heavy  with 
dust,  close  with  disuse. 

''Can't  you  open  a  window?  The 
air  in  here  is  so  stale."  She  pushed 
her  pale  gilt  hair  off  her  forehead, 
wondering  if  the  dust  had  settled 
on  it. 

"Wait  until  you  see  the  rest  of 
it,"  Dick  enthused.  "It  doesn't 
look  like  much  now,  but  it's  a  grand 
old  house." 

"It  must  be  ancient." 

"Fifty-five  .  .  .  maybe  sixty  years 
old.  They  don't  build  houses  like 
this  anymore." 

"I'm  sure  they  don't,"  she  said 
flatly.  Her  sarcasm  was  lost  on  Dick, 
who  had  gone  on  into  the  next 
room. 

She  became  conscious  of  the  cold 
that  permeated  the  room.  The  thick 
walls  of  the  house  had  been 
thoroughly  chilled  all  winter,  and 
the  gentle  spring  sunshine  hadn't 
yet  become  warm  enough  to  pene- 
trate them.  She  considered  return- 
ing to  the  car  for  a  coat,  but  thought 
better  of  it  when  Dick  called  out 
to  her. 

"Come  on,  honey.  This  is  the 
dining  room." 

Wispy  puffs  of  dust  played  about 
her  feet  as  she  crossed  the  length 
of  the  room  to  catch  up  with  him. 

He  had  gone  through  another 
archway,  and  now  stood  beside  the 
largest  dining  table  Irene  had  ever 
seen.  It  appeared  that  tall  garden 
urns  had  been  painted  gold  and 
then  drafted  into  use  as  legs  to  sup- 
port the  tremendous  thick  slab  of 


polished  wood.  Dick  wiped  the 
dust  off  the  table  with  one  of  the 
sheets  he  still  carried. 

'T^HE  ugly  carpet  had  followed 
her.  Identical  drapes  hung  in 
folds  that  were  gray  with  dust.  Mas- 
sive furniture  stood  like  shrouded 
ghosts  in  gritty  sheets.  A  chande- 
lier hung  in  suspended  grandeur 
over  all,  but  even  its  crystal  prisms 
failed  to  catch  or  reflect  light,  be- 
cause a  heavy  cloud  of  grime  cov- 
ered them. 

Dick  dropped  the  sheets  into  a 
heap  at  one  end  of  the  table.  "My 
mother  used  to  entertain  in  here," 
he  said.  "Dozens  of  people.  This 
room  holds  lots  of  memories."  He 
looked  about  with  satisfaction. 

Irene  didn't  speak  as  she  found 
the  grimy  pull  cords  and  drew  back 
the  drapes.  After  nearly  choking 
on  resultant  clouds  of  dust,  she 
saw  that  the  windows  here  were  in 
the  same  condition  as  the  others, 
too  smoky  to  admit  much  light. 

"I'm  cold,"  she  spoke  petulantly. 

"It  is  clammy  in  here,"  he  agreed. 
"No  one  has  lived  here  since  mv 
mother  died.  That's  when  Grand- 
dad moved  out,  taking  me  and  Davy 
with  him.  It  was  too  big  and  lone- 
ly, without  her.  We'll  all  be  able 
to  come  back  here  to  live,  now.  I 
know  that's  what  Granddad  would 
like,  and  it's  what  I  want,  too." 

Irene  stiffened,  refusing  to  recall 
her  enthusiasm  when  Dick  had  first 
mentioned  such  an  arrangement  — 
months  before  their  marriage.  An 
old  man  and  a  handicapped  boy, 
she  thought.  In  this  mausoleum  of 
a  house! 

Before  she  could  voice  any  objec- 
tions, Dick  reached  up  and  pulled  a 


38 


KEEP  MY  OWN 


sheet  off  a  portrait  that  hung  on 
the  wall.  'That's  my  mother/'  he 
said. 

The  painted  face  was  totally  un- 
like what  Irene  might  have  expect- 
ed. She  must  have  been  a  small 
woman,  and  much  younger  than 
one  would  have  thought.  A  tender 
smile  played  on  the  sensitive  mouth, 
and  wide-spaced  eyes  looked  down 
into  Irene's  own. 

''She  was  pretty  wonderful/' 
Dick  said.  "Remember  I  told  you 
what  a  hard  time  she  had  of  it? 
Always  wanted  a  big  family,  and 
had  to  settle  for  just  the  two  of  us, 
Davy  and  me.  There' re  twenty 
years  between  us,  too.  Dad  died 
a  month  or  so  before  Davy  was 
born.  He  had  been  sick  for  years. 
Davy  wasn't  healthy  either.  Mother 
nursed  him  through  some  bad  times. 
She  wasn't  very  strong,  and  it  finally 
wore  her  down.  She  died  when 
Davy  was  three." 

"And  you  went  to  South  Africa." 

"Somebody  had  to  recoup  the 
family  fortunes.  Dad's  prolonged 
illness  and  then  Davy's  on  top  of 
it,  bled  us  pretty  dry.  All  we  man- 
aged to  hang  onto  was  this  house, 
after  having  been  one  of  the  leading 
families  in  Spencerside.  Mother 
managed  to  keep  me  in  school,  al- 
though I'll  probably  never  know 
what  sacrifices  it  entailed  for  her 
and  Granddad.  When  I  was  fresh 
out  of  school  the  Government  of- 
fered me  the  position  in  Africa.  I 
needed  the  kind  of  money  they 
offered."  He  grinned  at  her.  "At 
the  time  it  seemed  like  the  end  of 
the  world.  Now  I'm  glad  I  went. 
You  were  there." 

"What  happened  to  Davy?"  Irene 


asked.  "Was  it  those  illnesses  dur- 
ing his  babyhood  that  caused  him 
to  be  mute?" 

T^ICK  had  always  been  reticent 
about  discussing  Davy's  handi- 
cap. He  hesitated  before  he  replied. 
"No.  It  wasn't  that.  He  had 
learned  to  talk  as  well  as  any  three- 
year-old  when  Mother  died.  It's 
hard  to  explain  what  we  all  went 
through  then,  but  Davy  most  of  all. 
We  knew  what  had  happened.  We 
could  accept  it.  He  was  too  little. 
He  couldn't  understand.  To  him, 
she  had  just  deserted  him.  When 
we  were  getting  ready  to  go  to  the 
funeral  ...  he  stayed  home  with 
Aunt  Ella  ...  he  somehow  got  the 
idea  that  we  were  going  to  get  her 
and  bring  her  home.  When  we 
came  back  without  her,  he  started 
to  cry.  Cried  for  hours.  We  thought 
everything  would  be  all  right  then. 
Only  it  didn't  work  out  that  way. 
It  wasn't  long  before  we  realized 
he  had  stopped  speaking.  He  hasn't 
uttered  a  word,  since." 

Her  heart  twisted  with  pity. 
"How  terrible  for  you,"  she  whis- 
pered. 

"Terrible  for  all  of  us,  but  mostly 
for  Davy." 

A  nerve  was  jerking  spasmodically 
at  Dick's  temple.  Irene  touched  it 
tenderly,  seeking  to  soothe  it  away. 
"I'm  sorry.  I  didn't  completely 
understand.  You  never  wanted  to 
talk  about  it.  .  .  ." 

"No  one  really  understands,"  he 
said  as  he  took  her  hand.  "How 
can  any  adult  comprehend  the  dis- 
illusionment and  pain  and  sorrow  of 
a  three-year-old  child?"  He  shook 
his    head    to    drive    the    memories 


39 


JANUARY  1963 


away.  ''The  kitchen's  in  here.  Come 
on. 

An  ornately  decorated  black  stove 
stood  in  one  corner  of  the  kitchen 
like  a  reigning  goblin.  Its  tall  black 
chimney  stretched  into  the  shadowy 
caves  of  the  ceiling  far  above.  Two 
dirty  windows  made  little  more  than 
narrow  slits  in  black-streaked,  dark 
green  walls.  Expanses  of  green  cup- 
boards reached  an  almost  unbeliev- 
able height.  A  low  old  sink  stood 
on  carved  legs  in  another  corner, 
beyond  a  width  of  green  counter 
top.  The  floor  was  a  mass  of  dirty 
little  tiles.  Irene  scraped  some  of 
the  accumulated  soil  off  them  with 
the  tip  of  her  shoe.  They  were  dark 
green,  too. 

''We'll  have  to  do  some  fixing  up 
in  here/'  Dick  said  lamely.  "I  had 
forgotten  how  out-of-date  things 
are. 

"That's  a  prime  understatement," 
she  said  bitterly,  her  tenderness  of 
a  moment  ago  forgotten. 

She  felt  him  withdrawing  from 
her.  Oh,  Dick,  forgive  me.  Mar- 
ried only  seven  months  and  already 
it  appears  I'm  developing  into  a 
shrew!  I  don't  want  to  do  that. 
Just  give  me  a  little  time.  Time  to 
adjust  to  leaving  my  home,  this  im- 
possible house  .  .  .  Davy.  .  .  . 

His  voice  was  tired.  "I'm  sorry 
you're  disappointed.  Maybe  I  paint- 
ed a  rosier  picture  than  I  intended. 
This  house  is  my  home.  I  hoped 
you  could  see  the  gracious  living  it 
offers,  under  the  dust  and  neglect 
of  these  past  few  years." 

"You  admitted  yourself  it's  too 
out-of-date.  I  am  anxious  to  make 
a  home  for  you,  but  there  are  limi- 
tations to  what  I  can  do.  .  .  ."  How 


can  I  tell  you  Fm  frightened  at  the 
prospect  of  living  here  with  your 
grandfather  and  your  brother?  I 
don't  know  anything  about  handi- 
capped children.  I'm  afraid  to  even 
attempt  to  rear  Davy.  What  if  I 
failed  in  some  way?  Oh,  Dick,  I 
knew  all  these  things  before  we  were 
married,  and  I  accepted  them  all 
without  question.  I  was  so  in  love! 
Can  anyone,  particularly  a  girl  in 
love,  visualize  such  things?  I  didn't 
see  a  day  past  that  beautiful  cere- 
mony in  the  London  temple  and 
the  honeymoon  that  followed.  Now 
the  magnitude  of  it  all  frightens  me. 
I  am  such  a  coward.  This  house 
and  everything  that  goes  with  it  are 
just  overwhelming! 


a 


V\7E  can't  live  in  it  as  it  is 
now,"  he  said  quietly,  run- 
ning a  thin  hand  through  his  pre- 
maturely silver-touched  hair.  "I  can 
see  that.  I  had  hoped  to  set  up  my 
studio  in  the  solarium  .  .  .  sort  of 
an  office  .  .  .  well,  modern  plumb- 
ing and  appliances  will  make  all  the 
difference  in  the  world." 

"Didn't  you  hear  one  word  I 
said?" 

"I  heard  you,  but  we  have  to  be 
practical.  If  it  won't  be  too  much 
of  a  hardship  on  you,  I  want  to  try 
to  live  here.  I  would  like  to  rear 
our  baby  here,  where  I  was  reared. 
You  have  judged  the  house  too 
quickly,  anyway.  You  haven't  seen 
enough  of  it.  Just  starting  out  in 
business  as  I  am,  I  have  to  think 
of  expenses.  It  would  help  a  lot  to 
have  a  place  here  where  I  could 
work  until  I'm  established.  The 
money  I  earned  in  South  Africa 
won't  last  forever.  It's  time  we  got 
down  to  the  business  of  living  nor- 


40 


KEEP  MY  OWN 


mal  lives,  Irene.  WeVe  been  mar- 
ried seven  months.  That's  a  pretty 
long  honeymoon.  Besides,  you 
knew  about  this  house  .  .  .  and 
everything  else  ...  a  year  ago." 

She  couldn't  deny  that.  He  hadn't 
hidden  anything  from  her.  They 
had  discussed  it  many  times.  She 
had  always  agreed  before.  It  was 
hard  to  veto  those  prior  arrange- 
ments now. 

He  left  her  while  he  went  to  ex- 
plore the  rest  of  the  house.  Irene 
stood  shivering  alone  in  the  kitch- 
en, thinking  of  the  years  that  Dick's 
family  had  lived  here.  Dick's  fa- 
ther, Dick,  and  Davy  had  all  been 
born  in  the  same  room.  Dick's 
parents  had  both  died  here.  It  was 
no  wonder  Dick  revered  the  house. 

The  rooms  echoed  with  reverber- 
ations from  the  past  that  were  for- 
eign to  Irene.  The  gloom  seemed 
to  close  in  about  her,  although  it 
couldn't  have  been  much  past  the 
noon  hour.  The  sun  was  high  out- 
side. She  longed  for  that  sunlight 
as   the   eerie   quiet   enveloped  her. 

She  drew  her  breath  in  deeply 
through  her  mouth,  and  tasted  stale- 
ness,  dead  air,  dust. 

She  waited  for  Dick  in  the  death- 
like silence  of  the  old  mansion  that 
had  waited  five  years  for  him  to 
come  back  and  resurrect  it. 

A  few  short  hours  ago  she  had 
felt  like  the  bride  she  was,  then 
she  had  stepped  across  the  threshold 
of  this  hideous  old  house.  Every- 
thing had  changed  at  that  moment. 
Her  entire  perspective  of  life  had 
changed.  In  her  own  eyes  even  the 
view  of  her  marriage  had  changed. 
Her  complacent  happy  world  had 
been  given  a  good  shaking.  She  had 


looked  into  the  past,  and  tried  to 
look  into  the  future.  She  hadn't 
liked  what  she  saw  in  either  place. 
Unconsciously,  she  rebelled  against 
it,  and  wanted  no  part  of  it. 

Irene  had  been  content  in  South 
Africa.  America  was  a  dream.  Zion 
was  perhaps  more  than  a  dream, 
she  had  even  thought  of  it  as  the 
center  of  her  faith,  but  never  as  a 
reality  that  she  might  someday  ex- 
perience. Dick  had  appeared  like  a 
Prince  Charming  from  that  dream 
world,  a  man  young  in  years  but 
already  making  a  deep  impression 
in  the  field  he  had  chosen.  He  was 
a  gifted  architect.  He  had  gone  into 
architectural  engineering  at  the 
suggestion  of  Government  officials 
when  he  went  to  work  for  them.  He 
had  traveled  like  a  diplomat,  but  was 
a  sober  young  man.  Irene  sighed, 
thinking  of  the  Prince  Charming  she 
had  married. 

Something  moved  under  the  sink. 
She  strained  her  eyes  to  see  into  the 
shadows,  when  without  warning  a 
mouse  scurried  out,  across  the  floor. 

Irene  screamed.  Her  voice  pierced 
the  silence,  breaking  the  dusty 
quiet.  "Dick,  Dick!!  Oh,  Dick, 
where  are  you?  Dick,  Dick,  wait 
for  me!" 

She  ran  through  the  door.  He, 
too,  had  come  running  at  the 
sound  of  her  voice,  and  was  right 
outside  in  the  hall.  He  caught  her 
in  his  arms.  ''Irene!  What  hap- 
pened?   Are  you  all  right?" 

CHE  rested  in  the  safe  haven  of 
his  arms  for  a  moment.  Then, 
shamefaced,  she  looked  up  into  the 
concerned  depths  of  his  gray-green 
eyes.     ''I  didn't  mean  to  be  such  a 


41 


JANUARY  1963 


fool.  Only,  it  was  so  quiet,  and 
dark,  and  then  I  saw  a  mouse.  In 
the  kitchen."  A  convulsive  shudder 
ran  through  her. 

He  allowed  a  wave  of  relief  to 
engulf  his  frame.  "A  mouse.  You 
scared  me  to  death.  I  thought 
you'd  been  hurt  or  something.'' 

A  deep  voice  that  wavered  Vith 
age  startled  them  both.  ''We'll 
have  to  get  you  a  cat." 

''Granddad!"  Dick  released  Irene 
and  hurried  to  where  the  old  gen- 
tleman stood  in  the  kitchen  door. 

They  embraced,  emotion  over- 
powering their  reserve  for  a  minute. 
Irene  remained  aside,  respecting 
that  emotion  and  their  need  to  ex- 
press it.  She  felt  again  that  foreign- 
ness,  and  wished  she  could  turn 
about  and  run  ...  far  away  .  .  . 
where  she  would  never  have  to  meet 
and  know  this  man  who  held  prior 
claim  on  her  husband. 


Then  she  saw  the  child. 

He  was  perhaps  eight  or  nine 
years  old.  He  stood  close  to  Dick's 
grandfather,  and  a  little  behind  him 
in  the  shadows.  He  looked  like  any 
other  boy  his  age,  at  first  glance. 
His  blond  hair  was  tousled,  and  he 
wore  blue  jeans  with  a  brightly 
striped  shirt.  Irene  smiled  in  greet- 
ing, and  in  so  doing  looked  directly 
into  his  eyes.  She  almost  gasped 
aloud.  She  retreated  within  her- 
self in  horror. 

Davy  was  looking  at  her.  He 
didn't  smile  in  return.  In  the  blue 
depths  of  black-fringed  eyes  that 
met  hers,  she  read  nothing.  Empti- 
ness. A  blank.  There  should  have 
been  something  to  read  in  those 
eyes! 

But  Davy's  eyes  were  as  void  as 
his  lips.    The  child  had  no  expres- 
sion whatever  on  his  face. 
{To  be  continued) 


Midwinter  Dream 

Eliza  S.  Grand  ell 

I  will  turn  my  thoughts  to  springtime  now, 
For  I  am  winter-weary,  and  I  need 
The  symbols  of  new  birth  upon  the  bough, 
The  promise  of  fruit  from  entombed  seed. 
I  leave  the  fears  and  doubts  of  dreary  days 
And  dream  now  of  the  green  eternal  spring, 
Rejoicing  that  someone  directs  always 
This  reborn  surge  of  life  in  everything. 

With  music  drifting  from  a  distant  drum 
And  visions  born  of  hope  that  is  heaven-sent 
To  keep  the  altar  fires  till  glory's  come  — 
Until  fulfillment,  my  dream  will  content. 
For  this  I  know:  God  will  provide 
That  even  a  winter's  dream  may  long  abide. 


42 


Out  of  the  Wilderness 


Chapter  7 
Shiiley  Thulin 


Synopsis:  Marian  Morgan,  a  widow  and 
mother  of  six  children,  has  come  to  Mon- 
tana to  supervise  assessment  work  on  the 
mining  property  owned  by  the  family. 
They  encounter  many  difficulties  and  they 
mistrust  Jake  Hadley,  the  owner  of  a 
neighboring  mine,  who  has  made  pro- 
testations of  friendship.  While  Marian 
and  the  older  boys  are  repairing  the  roof 
on  the  cabin,  three-year-old  Jill  wanders 
away  and  becomes  lost  in  the  wilderness. 
She  is  found  by  Jake  and  his  friends  and 
returned  to  Marian.  After  this  experi- 
ence and  the  problems  of  work  at  the 
mine,  Marian  feels  that  she  must  leave 
the  wilderness  and  return  to  the  city. 

SUE  came  out  of  the  bedroom 
and  rubbed  her  eyes.  ''You're 
making  so  much  noise  I  woke 
up.    What  are  you  doing,  Mother?" 

''Lots  of  things/'  Marian  said, 
trying  to  sound  normal. 

"But  it's  so  early.  Not  even  hght 
yet." 

"I  know  it's  early.  I  have  a  lot  to 
do." 

"What?" 

"Go  wake  the  others,  and  I'll  tell 
vou." 

Marian  went  from  the  table  to 
the  cupboard  to  the  stove.  Her  feet 
felt  heavy  and  her  heart  even  heav- 
ier. She  had  been  asking  herself 
questions  all  morning,  but  no  an- 
swers came.  It  was  as  though  the 
decision  she  made  in  the  night  had 
fastened  a  chain  to  her  soul. 

Jim  came  in,  barefoot,  buttoning 
his  shirt.    He  looked  at  his  mother 


and  she  knew  he  must  be  misunder- 
standing all  the  preparations  she 
was  making. 

"How's  your  wrist  this  morning?" 
she  asked  him. 

"Fine!    Just  fine." 

"Let  me  see  it." 

"It's  all  right,  Mom,  really." 

"Jim,  it's  still  swollen.  Take  the 
binding  off  and  let's  soak  it.  Then 
we'll  wrap  it  again.  I'll  make  a 
sling  so  you  won't  forget  and  use  it. 
By  letting  it  rest  a  few  days,  it  will 
get  well." 

"Going  to  start  packing  today?" 
he  asked  her,  trying  to  sound  casual. 

"No.  The  only  thing  I'm  going 
to  pack  is  a  lunch.  We're  going  to 
need  a  big  one." 

"Now  tell  me,"  Sue  said,  coming 
in,  "everyone  is  awake." 

Marian  looked  at  the  sleepy-eyed 
youngsters  coming  out  of  the  bed- 
rooms, and  couldn't  help  smiling. 
There's  always  something  special 
about  children  just  waking,  she 
thought. 

"Tell  us.  Mom,"  Ted  pleaded. 
"Sue  said  we're  going  on  a  picnic." 

"Are  we.  Mom?  Are  we?"  Tom- 
my asked. 

"Oh,  boy,  a  picnic!"  Jed  did  a 
little  dance  around  the  kitchen  floor 
in  his  pajamas. 

"Oh,  boy,  a  picnic,"  said  Jill, 
dancing,  too. 

"Well,   I   am  packing  a  lunch," 


43 


JANUARY  1963 


Marian  said,  "but  it's  to  take  with 
us  to  the  mine." 

'The  mine?  What  are  we.  .  .  ?" 
Jim's  eyes  searched  his  mother's  face. 

"We  are  going  to  go  to  work.  All 
of  us.  Jim's  going  to  be  the  boss 
and  tell  us  what  to  do." 

"Are  we  going  to  be  miners?"  Ted 
asked. 

"What's  miners?"  Jill  wanted  to 
know. 

"Yes,  we're  going  to  be  miners." 
Marian  handed  the  bucket  to  Jed. 
"Go  get  the  water,  Jed,  and  Sue, 
you  help  the  little  ones  get  dressed." 

"Oh,  Mother,  really."  Sue  made 
a  face.  "I  don't  know  how  to  be 
a  miner." 

"Your  job  will  be  mainly  to  watch 
Tommy  and  Jill,  while  the  rest  of 
us  work.  Now,  let's  hurry,  I  want 
you  all  to  eat  a  good  breakfast. 
Miners  always  eat  a  good  break- 
fast." 

Jim  didn't  say  anything,  but  when 
he  looked  at  Marian,  she  read  the 
silent  tribute  in  his  eyes. 

Marian  locked  the  cabin  door  and 
hung  the  key  by  its  string  around 
Sue's  neck.  As  they  started  along, 
single  file,  Jim  laughed. 

"You  know,"  he  said,  "we  must 
look  like  the  seven  dwarfs." 

"They  were  miners,  too,  weren't 
they?"  asked  Ted. 

"Hi  ho,  hi  ho,  it's  off  to  work  we 
go,"  Sue  began,  and  in  a  few  min- 
utes, all  the  children  were  singing 
at  the  top  of  their  voices  and  keep- 
ing time  with  their  feet  as  the  sun 
came  up  over  the  ridge  and  greeted 
them.  Marian  didn't  sing.  She 
was  too  busy  trying  to  keep  her  hurt 
where  it  belonged.    She  didn't  want 


Jim  to  know  how  painful  her  deci- 
sion had  been  to  her. 

"I  like  to  be  a  miner,"  said  Jill, 
singing  louder  than  all  the  rest. 

IN  the  days  that  followed,  Marian 

and  her  family  were  more  than 
miners.  They  were  gardeners  and 
painters,  and,  as  Marian  put  it, 
"We're  getting  to  be  pretty  good 
fixer-uppers." 

They  took  turns  weeding  the 
garden  and  irrigating  it  with  the 
water  from  their  little  stream.  Mar- 
ian and  Sue  washed  the  clothes  and 
ironed  and  painted  the  kitchen 
bright  yellow.  When  Dick  brought 
her  the  paint,  he  teased  her. 

"Trying  to  bring  the  city  to  the 
mountains?"  he  asked.  But  she 
knew  he  approved  of  the  things  she 
was  accomplishing,  and  always  he 
left  with  a  handful  of  fresh  peas 
from  the  garden  to  shell  and  eat  on 
his  way  back  to  town. 

Jim  helped  his  mother  build  some 
more  shelves  in  the  kitchen,  and  a 
closet  in  the  corner  of  her  bed- 
room. But  mostly  they  went  to  the 
mine  and  cut  down  small  trees  for 
lumber  and  tied  ropes  on  them  to 
drag  them  to  the  clearing.  They 
hauled  dirt  to  the  road  and 
smoothed  it  and  tramped  it  down 
firmly  to  make  the  road  flat. 

Night  after  night  Marian  went  to 
bed  so  tired  she  couldn't  go  to  sleep 
for  hours,  but  she  knew  she  was 
doing  what  had  to  be  done,  and  was 
almost  glad  of  the  work  to  keep  her 
mind  busy.  Whenever  she  was 
tempted  to  be  overcome  with  a  feel- 
ing of  drudgery,  she  needed  only  to 
look  at  Jim  to  be  rejuvenated.  He 
was  so  happy,  he  beamed  all  over. 
The  other  children  were  happy,  too. 


44 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


and  this  made  Marian  feel  some- 
what justified. 

The  evenings  were  pleasant.  After 
the  supper  was  over  and  the  dishes 
washed,  Sue  and  Jim  or  Marian  took 
turns  reading  aloud  to  the  others, 
or  they  worked  on  their  Remem- 
brance Books,  or  read.  Sometimes 
they  just  talked.  But  the  loneliness 
that  came  to  Marian  sometimes  sick- 
ened her  deep  inside,  and  only  an- 
other day  of  accomplishment  could 
chase  it  away. 

/^NE  day  Marian  and  the  small 
children  stayed  at  the  cabin.  It 
was  her  baking  day  and  she  wanted 
to  paint  the  bench  Jim  had  made 
.from  half  a  log. 

''Now  everyone  will  be  able  to 
sit  on  a  chair  of  his  own,''  he  had 
proudly  announced  as  he  finished 
it.  There  were  only  four  chairs  in 
the  cabin  when  they  came. 

'That's  nice,  Jim.  This  will  seat 
the  three  littlest  members  of  our 
family  just  fine,"  Marian  told  him. 

Marian  took  the  paint  and  brush- 
es out  in  the  dooryard.  She  loved 
to  be  outside  as  much  as  possible, 
where  she  could  keep  an  eye  on  the 
children,  and  look  up  now  and  then 
from  her  work  to  the  inspiring  sky- 
line. Somehow  this  was  an  espe- 
cially lovely  morning.  She  was  paint- 
ing and  humming  a  little  tuneless 
song  of  her  own  composing,  when 
the  sound  of  a  car  coming  up  the 
canyon  road  made  her  pause.  Jill 
and  Tommy  came  running  to  her. 

"We've  got  company." 

"Somebody's  coming." 

"Dick,  I  suppose,"  Marian  said, 
though  it  wasn't  Saturday. 

Then,  as  the  car  rounded  the 
bend,  she  let  her  breath  out  in  sur- 


prise. It  was  Charles.  She  thought 
of  running  into  the  cabin  to  change 
her  clothes  and  do  something  with 
her  face,  but  what?  She  didn't  have 
any  better  clothes  with  her,  and 
there  wasn't  much  she  could  do  in 
a  minute  with  a  sunburned,  peeling 
nose,  and  skin  that  had  had  more 
weather  and  less  care  than  at  any 
other  time  in  her  life.  She  did  pull 
the  bandana  from  her  hair,  and  tried 
to  smooth  the  falling  locks  back 
from  her  forehead,  as  Charles  got 
out  of  his  car  and  started  towards 
her. 

"Marian!"  his  eyes  were  search- 
ing deep  into  her  own. 

"Hello,  Charles." 

"Oh,  Marian,  what  has  happened 
to  you?    You  look.  .  .  ." 

"Like  a  weatherbeaten  old  pio- 
neer?" she  supplied  the  missing 
words. 

"No  .  .  .  but  you  do  look  tired, 
wornout.  What  have  you  been  do- 
mg? 

"Oh,  that's  not  so  important. 
What  brings  you  to  the  wilderness?" 

She  was  teasing  him  now,  teasing 
to  cover  up  her  embarrassment.  He 
was  so  clean  shaven,  and  white  col- 
lared. He  wore  a  tie,  and  his  shoes 
were  so  shiny  she  could  almost  see 
herself  in  them. 

"I  came  to.  .  .  .  Oh,  Marian,  I've 
been  so  worried  about  you.  No 
word.  .  .  .  You  haven't  written  to 
anyone." 

"Haven't  had  time,  really.  I  have 
dropped  a  line  or  two  to  Mother." 

"Marian,  I  came  to  take  you 
back.  .  .  ." 

"We  don't  want  her  to  go  back." 
They  had  forgotten  the  children. 

"I  mean  you,  too.  Tommy." 


45 


JANUARY  1963 


Charles  patted  him  on  the  head. 

"Me,  too?"  said  Jill. 

"Yes,  all  of  you." 

"We  don't  want  to  go  back." 
Tommy  was  emphatic. 

"Marian,  has  it  been  too  awful? 
You  look  so.  .  .  ." 

"WeVe  been  working  hard,  and 
accomplished  a  lot.  You  will  have 
to  let  me  show  you  what  we  have 
done." 

She  managed  a  sort  of  smile,  but 
her  thoughts  kept  saying,  Charles, 
why  didn't  you  let  me  know  you 
were  coming,  so  I  could  have  been 
prepared?  It  isn't  fair  for  you  to 
find  me  here  like  this,  with  paint 
on  my  hands,  and  skinned  knuckles, 
and  shiny  nose.  Are  you  laughing 
at  what  you  see?  Are  you  feeling 
sorry  for  me?  That  is  even  worse. 

But  aloud  she  said,  "Tommy,  take 
Charles  and  show  him  our  little 
stream  and  our  well  while  I  put  the 
paint  away.  Then  we  will  walk  to 
the  mine  and.  .  .  ."  She  stopped. 
Suddenly  she  wasn't  sure  she  want- 
ed him  to  see  what  she  had  been 
doing  at  the  mine.  She  was  sure 
he  wouldn't  understand.  He  will 
probably  think  I've  lost  my  mind, 
she  thought. 

"We  used  to  have  a  baby  deer, 
but  he  ran  away." 

Tommy  took  Charles'  hand  and 
led  him  toward  the  path.  Marian 
stood  there  for  a  moment,  the  tears 
stinging  her  eyes,  the  paint  brush 
still  in  her  hand.  Then  she  went 
inside  and  tried  to  put  cream  on  her 
face  and  brush  her  hair,  and  give 
herself  a  manicure  all  at  the  same 
time.  When  they  came  back,  she 
felt  a  little  better,  and  from  the  look 
in    his    eyes,    she    guessed    Charles 


thought  she  looked  a  little  better, 
too. 

T^HE  walk  to  the  mine  was  pleas- 
ant, and  they  saw  squirrels 
scamper  and  heard  them  scold. 
They  walked  slowly  and  talked  of 
the  tall  trees  and  white  clouds, 
rather  than  saying  what  was  really 
waiting  to  be  spoken  between  them. 
And  the  two  children  ran  and 
skipped  ahead. 

"It  is  very  beautiful  here," 
Charles  said.  "Too  bad  it  has  to  be 
so  far  away  from  everything." 

"Maybe  that's  part  of  its  charm," 
Marian  defended. 

"But  the  silence,  especially  at 
night,  would  get  on  my  nerves.  I've 
tried  to  vacation  in  the  mountains 
several  times  ...  no  television,  no 
telephone,  not  even  any  lights.  .  .  ." 

Marian  was  silent.  Two  months 
ago  she  would  have  agreed  with  him, 
why  not  now?  She  was  homesick. 
She  longed  to  see  a  show,  or  to 
listen  to  her  favorite  records,  but  it 
wasn't  a  painful  longing.  .  .  . 

They  came  to  the  mine,  and  saw 
Jim  dragging  a  tree  to  the  clearing. 

"Hi,  Jim.  Look  who  came  to 
visit." 

Marian  was  glad  Charles  was  see- 
ing Jim  drag  the  tree,  and  hadn't 
caught  her  doing  it.  Not  that  she 
was  ashamed  of  the  work  she'd  been 
doing,  but  .  .  .  well,  she  was  just 
glad  he  had  found  her  painting, 
instead. 

"Hello,  Charles."  Jim  came  over 
to  where  they  stood,  his  wide  grin 
telling  of  his  satisfaction  and  of  his 
pride  in  his  work. 

"Hi,  Jim.  Looks  like  you  are 
doing  quite  a  job  here." 

"We're  trying  to  fix  the  place  up 


46 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


a  bit.  Not  much  time  left,  and 
still  lots  to  do." 

''Jim  has  been  slowed  down  a 
bit  with  a  sore  wrist,  but  it's  better 
now/'  Marian  said.  ''Would  you 
like  to  look  inside  the  mine?  We 
have  been  retimbering  the  first  level, 
that  is,  Jim  has." 

Charles  went  over  and  looked 
inside.  He  didn't  step  inside,  just 
looked. 

"You  can't  see  much  from  here. 
We  haven't  done  the  front  yet.  Jim 
started  quite  far  back  and  worked 
forward.  Here,  put  this  helmet  on, 
and  I'll  show  you." 

Charles  stepped  back  from  the 
mine.  "It's  all  very  interesting."  he 
said.  "But  why?  I  mean,  why  all 
this  work?  From  what  David  told 
me  long  ago,  I  gathered  there  is  no 
ore  left." 

"Oh,  yes,  there  is,  it's  just  too 
expensive  to  ship."  Jim  was  quick 
to  explain. 

"You  see,  there  isn't  a  mill  near- 
by. If  someone  were  to  build  one, 
we  could  start  mining  again."  Mar- 
ian was  surprised  that  she  remem- 
bered what  Jim  had  told  her. 

Charles  shook  his  head.  "Learn 
something  new  every  day,"  he  said, 
and  Marian  could  see  that  he  had 
dismissed  the  subject.  She  knew 
that  he  didn't  intend  to  go  inside 
the  mine  or  want  to  hear  any  more 
about  it.  Two  months  ago  she 
would  have  understood,  but  now, 
suddenly,  it  was  her  mine,  too,  her 
logs,  her  nice,  smooth  dirt  road. 

"Jim,  why  not  quit  for  today?" 
Marian  suggested.  "We'll  go  on  a 
picnic."  Then  she  said  to  Charles, 
"There  is  a  little  lake  on  the  other 
side  of  that  hill.    I  think  vou  would 


enjoy  the  scenery  there.  You  stay 
here  while  Jim  finishes  up,  and  Sue 
and  I  will  go  back  and  prepare  some 
food." 

'T^HEY  stayed  longer  by  the  lake 
than  they  should  have.  It  was 
so  good  to  have  someone  to  talk 
to.  Charles  told  of  what  had  been 
going  on  with  all  the  people  back 
home,  and  of  what  was  going  to 
take  place  in  the  future. 

"The  big  teen  dance  is  coming 
up  next  week.  Sue,"  he  said,  "and, 
Marian,  there  is  a  dinner  and  fash- 
ion show  next  week.  Why  don't 
you  come  home  with  me?  Looks 
to  me  as  if  you  have  all  earned  a 
rest." 

"The  garden  would  die  and  some 
of  the  things  aren't  ripe  yet,"  Sue 
said. 

Marian  looked  at  Sue,  then  at 
Jim.  They  exchanged  an  unspoken 
question  and  answer. 

"We  can't  leave  now,  Charles,  we 
haven't  finished  our  work." 

That's  what  she  said,  but  inside 
she  was  saying,  yes,  we  will  go  .  .  . 
right  now,  right  this  minute.  She 
was  remembering  the  good  pro- 
grams that  were  always  held  in  the 
fall  of  the  year,  and  the  garden 
show,  in  which  she  had  taken  such 
an  active  part,  and  she  longed  for 
a  visit  to  the  beauty  shop,  or  just 
to  walk  along  the  smooth  pavement 
to  the  grocery  store. 

"Please,  Marian.  You  could  have 
your  things  shipped.  It  would  be 
so  much  easier  than  to  go  alone  on 
the  train." 

"I  know,  but  I  can't,  really, 
Charles." 

"Marian,  there's  a  special  reason 
whv  you  must  come  with  me  now." 


47 


JANUARY  1963 


''We'll  be  home  in  only  a  few 
weeks.  .  .  /' 

Marian  sensed  what  he  was  about 
to  say,  and  didn't  want  him  to  say 
it  .  .  .  not  now.  She  called  the  lit- 
tle children,  who  were  playing  close 
by,  and  told  them  to  start  gathering 
the  things  together.  She  hoped  Sue 
and  Jim  hadn't  guessed  what 
Charles  had  almost  said  to  her. 

On  the  way  back,  Marian  was 
glad  for  the  evening  canyon  breeze 
as  it  cooled  her  hot  face,  and  gave 
her  a  subject  for  conversation.  They 
also  talked  of  the  long  shadows  the 
trees  made  and  the  way  the  leaves 
were  beginning  to  turn  red  and  gold 
on  the  higher  trees,  but  they  didn't 
talk  of  what  was  in  their  hearts,  not 
right  then. 

When  they  reached  the  cabin 
they  talked  of  the  old-fashioned 
stove,  and  how  long  it  had  been 
since  he  had  seen  one  like  it.  And 
Charles  looked  at  Tommy's  rock 
collection  and  at  Sue's  finished  pil- 
lowslips while  Marian  put  the  little 
children  in  bed.  It  was  all  quite 
homey,  only  Marian  could  feel  the 
tidal  wave  within  Charles. 

When  he  stood  up  to  leave  and 
asked  her  to  walk  out  to  the  car 
with  him,  she  knew  she  would  have 
to  listen  to  him  now,  and  to  find  an 
answer  from  within  her  heart. 

''Marian,"  he  said,  and  she 
watched  the  huge  moon  peek  from 
a  cloud  before  she  answered. 

"Please,  Charles,  don't  say  any- 
thing now.  .  .  .  I'll  be  home  in  just 
a  little  while,  then  we  can  de- 
cide. .  .  ." 

"No,  Marian,  it  has  to  be  decided 
now.    I  have  to  leave  right  away  for 


a  two  months'  business  tour.  I  want 
it  to  be  our  honevmoon." 

"But  the  children.  .  .  ." 

"Your  mother  said  she  would 
take  care  of  them.  I  won't  get  any 
more  time  off  for  at  least  another 
year.  .  .  .  Please,  Marian." 

"I'll  make  you  happy.  You'll 
never  have  to  do  anything  like  this 
again  .  .  .  leaving  the  city  .  .  .  work- 
ing so  hard." 

"It  hasn't  been  so  bad.  I've 
learned  to  love  the  mountains." 

"Don't  you  care  for  me?" 

"I  ...  I  don't  know,  Charles.  I 
thought  I  did  just  before  I  left 
home,  but  now  .  .  .  things  are  dif- 
ferent." 

"We  can  come  back  here  for  a 
little  while  each  summer.  A  week 
to  fish  and  rest.  .  .  ." 

"But  if  we  don't  finish  the  work 
we're  doing,  we'll  lose  the  place.  I 
don't  want  that." 

"You  don't  want  it?  Or  is  it 
Jim  you're  thinking  about?" 

Marian  searched  within  herself  a 
moment.  "Charles,  I  can't  go.  I 
can't  marry  you  .  .  .  not  now,  maybe 
not  ever.  I've  felt  so  close  to  David 
here,  and  it  will  take  time.  .  .  ." 

"Marian,  you  need  someone." 

"Please  give  me  time." 

He  looked  at  her  a  long  while. 
"Goodbye,  Marian,"  he  said,  then 
turned  and  got  into  the  car. 

As  the  flicker  of  the  red  taillights 
disappeared  in  the  night,  she  said 
his  name.  Over  and  over  she  said 
it,  "Charles.  Oh,  Charles,  I  do 
need  someone." 

(To  be  concluded) 


48 


tOote^- 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


General  Secretaiy-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Los  Angeles  Stake  (California)  Presents  "Messengers  of  Mercy" 

July  22,   1962 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Naomi  Dearden,  chorister;  Gladys  Rich,  composer  of 
"Messengers  of  Mercy";  Donna  Davis,  accompanist. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Camilla  Beck,  soprano  soloist;  Shirley  Goodman;  Dora 
Truman;  El  Geva  Berryessa;  Laura  McCarty;  Enid  Jacobsen,  alto  soloist. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Margret  Ricchmuth;  Mary  Cortiz;  Constance  Feleberg; 
Marguerite  Eaton;  Madeline  Calloway;  Emily  Eborn. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Erika  Mueller;  LaVern  Carter;  Phyllis  Brewerton;  Susan 
Schumann;  Clara  Lampkin;  Lcttie  Goddard;  Marguerite  Simmons;  Fern  Teasdale;  Kate 
Domack. 

Marian  Pinkston,  President,  Los  Angeles  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
cantata  'Messengers  of  Mercy'  was  composed  in  1942  to  commemorate  the  Relief  Society 
Centennial.  Miss  Rich  is  well  known  for  her  operettas,  children's  songs,  and  cantatas. 
I'he  Singing  Mothers  presented  this  cantata  in  sacrament  service  in  honor  of  Utah 
Pioneer  Day,  July  22,  1962." 

49 


JANUARY  1963 


Scottish   Mission   Relief  Society  Singing   Mothers   Present  Music   for 
Organization  of  Glasgow  Stake,  August  26,   1962 

Seated  in  the  center,  Nada  R.  Brockbank,  President,  Scottish  Mission  Rehef 
Society;  at  right,  conductor  Catherine  C.  Richardson;  at  left,  accompanist  Anna  Harvey. 

Sister  Brockbank  reports:  "When  the  North  British  Mission  was  formed  in  May 
i960,  there  were  fifty  Singing  Mothers  in  the  Scottish  District  Rehef  Society  chorus. 
'With  the  help,  and  under  the  direction  of  Catherine  Richardson,  we  now  have  over 
200  sisters  in  our  chorus.  Some  of  them  were  unable  to  be  in  attendance  when  this 
picture  was  taken.  Twenty  of  our  Scottish  sisters  and  two  of  our  Irish  sisters  were 
blessed  to  participate  in  the  International  Singing  Mothers  Chorus  in  March  1961. 
The  Scottish-Irish  Mission  was  formed  in  March  1961,  with  Nada  R.  Brockbank  as 
President  of  Relief  Society  and  Jane  Morrow  as  Second  Counselor.  We  have  made 
very  rapid  growth  the  past  eighteen  months,  with  fifty-six  Relief  Societies  in  Scotland 
and  Ireland.  The  Irish  Mission  was  formed  in  July  1962,  taking  ten  of  our  Relief 
Societies.  This  left  forty-six  for  us  to  concentrate  on,  in  Scotland.  Through  the 
encouragement  of  dearly  beloved  Sister  Florence  J.  Madsen,  our  sisters  have  practiced 
diligently  the  past  two  seasons  and  they  produced  wonderful  results  when  our  Glasgow 
Stake  was  formed.  We,  as  a  mission,  feel  that  we  have  been  truly  blessed  in  our 
efforts,  through  faith,  praver,  hard  work,  and  constant  practice.  With  the  formation 
of  the' new  stake  by  our  Prophet  David  O.  McKay,  August  26,  1962,  we  have  thirty- 
nine  mission  Relief  Societies  under  mission  supervision.  There  are  eight  wards  and 
one  branch  Relief  Society  in  the  Glasgow  Stake." 

TO  PRESIDENT  McKAY 

We  thank  you  for  your  noble  life. 

As  we  gather  here  today. 
With  heartfelt  pleasure  we  show  our  loxe 

In  a  very  special  way.  ... 

We  thank  yon  for  the  high  ideal, 

And  the  good  that  still  endures; 
Each  life  is  richer,  purer  now. 

Because  it's  touched  by  yours.  .  .  . 

—  Nada  R.  Brockbank 


50 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 

South  Los  Angeles  Stake  (California)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 

For  Four  Stake  Events 

Seated  in  the  front  row:  fourth  from  the  left,  Second  Counselor  Hedi  Blumel; 
at  the  extreme  right,  Secretary-Treasurer  Cula  Magnusson;  seated  center  front,  pianist 
Lillian  Carsey,  and  Singing  Mothers  chorister  Ruth  Haycock  (in  dark  dresses). 

President  Alta  Davis  and  First  Counselor  Dorotha  Miller  were  both  called  out 
of  town  at  the  time  the  picture  was  taken. 

These  Singing  Mothers  presented  music  for  four  occasions: 

Stake  Visiting  Teacher  Convention,   Februar)^   2,    1962; 

Stake  Relief  Society  Anniversary  Program,  March  23,  1962; 

Stake  Quarterly  Conference,  April  15,  1962; 

Relief  Society  Convention,  June  2,  1962. 


Duchesne  Stake  (Utah)  Visiting  Teacher  Convention 

May  1962 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Elva  Mayhew,  visiting  teacher  message  leader; 
Arwella  Moon,  Second  Counselor;  Mina  Bark,  work  meeting  leader;  Anona  Miles, 
organist;  Ora  Holgate,  President;  Jennette  Turnbow,  theology  class  leader;  Ardath 
Johansen,  Magazine  representative;  Lois  Goodrich,  First  Counselor;  Rita  Hansen,  choris- 
ter; Viola  Bleazard,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Ruth  Dastrup;  Sara  White,  literature  class 
leader;  Mildred  Smith,  social  science  class  leader. 

Sister  Holgate  reports  that  the  presentation  "A  Light  Shining"  was  shown  and 
each  sister  was  presented  with  an  award  in  recognition  of  devoted  service  as  a  Relief 
Society  \isiting  teacher. 


51 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 

San  Luis  Stake  (Colorado)  Relief  Society  Presents  Anniversary  Celebration 

June  5,  1962 

Left  to  right:  Gatha  Vance,  social  science  class  leader;  Leola  Reynolds,  visiting 
teacher  message  leader;  Voris  Cornum,  work  meeting  leader;  Ruth  Bagwell,  First 
Counselor;  Thelma  R.  Crowther,  President;  Aileen  Ealey,  Second  Counselor;  Oneita 
Reed,  literature  class  leader;  Marvelle  Shawcroft,  theology  class  leader. 

Absent  when  the  picture  was  taken  were  Olive  Reed,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Marilyn 
Harmsen,  organist;  Esther  Smythe,  chorister;  Hazel  Haynie,  Magazine  representative. 

Sister  Crowther  reports:  "The  stake  board  of  the  San  Luis  Stake  Relief  Society 
would  like  to  share  with  you  a  very  pleasant  spiritual  as  well  as  social  experience  we 
have  had  in  our  stake.  Homage  was  paid  to  the  early-day  pioneers  on  Tuesday,  June  5, 
1962,  at  a  very  lovely  Relief  Society  anniversary  party  at  the  stake  house  in  La  Jara, 
it  being  seventy-eight  years  since  the  organization  of  Relief  Society  here  in  the  San  Luis 
Stake.  Many  women  from  the  six  wards  were  in  attendance  and  participated  in  the 
program  which  was  centered  around  the  pioneer  theme  and  was  carried  out  in  song 
and  costume.  An  original  play  written  by  Lena  Mae  Hansen  of  the  Sanford  Ward 
and  entitled  'Relief  Society  Treasure  Chest,'  was  presented.  Esther  Smythe,  stake 
chorister,  composed  words  for  two  songs  which  fit  in  nicely  with  the  play.  The 
refreshment  table  was  most  attractive  with  a  beautifully  decorated  Relief  Society  birth- 
day cake  done  also  in  the  pioneer  motif.  On  both  ends  of  the  table  were  miniature 
covered  wagons.  Tiny  wagon  wheels  decorated  individual  pieces  of  cake,  with  a  larger 
one  set  in  ice  to  float  in  the  punch  bowl.  We  feel  that  this  event  was  very  successful, 
because  we  had  many  in  attendance  who  are  not  members  of  Relief  Society  and  some 
who  are  not  members  of  the  Church.  Through  this  social  we  feel  that  we  are  helping 
the  fellowshipping  program  and  perhaps  we  are  taking  the  first  steps  toward  interesting 
more  sisters  in  the  grand  work  of  Relief  Society." 


Reno  Stake  (Nevada)  Relief  Society  Work  Festival 

March  1962 

Left  to  right:  Lucile  Clark,  First  Counselor;  Lura  Allen,  chorister;  Blanche  Rich- 
ards, Second  Counselor;  Verona  Schenk,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Elaine  Harris, 
social  science  class  leader;  Betty  Morris,  organist;  Louise  L.  Bell,  President. 

Absent  when  the  picture  was  taken  were  Mabel  Ford,  Secretary;  Claire  Richards, 
theology  class  leader;  Mary  Hurst,  literature  class  leader;  Jean  Lattin,  work  meeting 
leader. 

Sister  Bell  reports  that  handmade  articles  made  by  the  members  in  the  work 
meeting  and  in  their  homes  were  on  display.  "They  included  quilts,  handicraft  work, 
remodeled  and  new  clothing,  art  work,  ceramics,  sewed  articles,  embroidered,  crocheted, 
and  knitted  articles.  Demonstrations  on  cake  decorating  were  given  by  a  professional 
cake  decorator  and  baker,  who  is  branch  president  of  South  Tahoe,  one  of  the  par- 
ticipating branches.  The  cake  was  very  beautiful  and  was  decorated  with  the  seal  of 
Relief  Society.  It  was  served  with  punch  in  the  afternoon.  Lunch  was  sold  at  noon 
and  all  the  proceeds  were  kept  by  the  participating  wards  and  branches:  Carson  City, 
Fallon,  Fernley,  Hawthorne,  Lovelock,  Mt.  Rose,  Mt.  Rose  Second,  South  Tahoe,  and 
Yerington.  The  festival  was  advertised  throughout  the  stake,  and  invitations  were 
issued  to  nonmembers,  as  well  as  to  active  and  nonactive  members.  Many  nonmem- 
bers  attended,  and  we  feel  that  it  was  a  fine  way  to  show  what  the  Relief  Society  work 
department  has  to  offer.  Several  hundred  people  attended,  including  many  Priest- 
hood members.  Everyone  participating  was  very  enthusiastic,  and  we  are  looking  for- 
ward to  making  the  'Work  Festival'  an  annual  affair.  It  was  under  the  direction  of 
Work  Director  Counselor  Blanche  Richards  and  work  meeting  leader  Jean  Lattin." 

53 


JANUARY  1963 

Tampa  Stake  (Florida)  Relief  Society  Convention,  May  23,  1962 

Seated  at  the  table,  left  to  right:  President  Clifton  B.  Edwards,  Second  Counselor, 
Tampa  Stake;  Edith  Backman,  member.  General  Board  of  Relief  Society;  Inez  Edwards, 
President,  Tampa  Stake  Relief  Society;  Belle  S.  Spafford,  General  President  of  Relief 
Society;  President  Edwin  H.  White;  (continuing  around  the  table  from  the  lower 
right) :  Rose  Benson,  organist;  Consuela  Jennings,  First  Counselor;  Wilma  Hamilton, 
theology  class  leader;  Estelle  Cause;  Bishop  Walter  Benson;  Winifred  Couch,  visiting 
teacher  message  leader;  Grace  C.  Fernando,  Second  Counselor;  Genevieve  Opp,  work 
meeting  leader;  Margene  Fowles,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Aretta  Booth,  Magazine  repre- 
sentative; Evelyn  Andrews,  chorister;  Lola  Murdock,  literature  class  leader. 

Sister  Edwards  reports  that  this  picture  was  taken  at  a  luncheon  given  for  the 
visiting  teachers  and  stake  board  members.  "Our  stake  was  pleased  to  have  President 
Spafford  and  Sister  Backman  as  our  visitors  for  the  convention.  They  gave  so  much 
inspiration  and  help  that  I  feel  sure  we  will  go  forward  this  next  year.  In  the  thirty- 
five  years  that  the  Relief  Society  has  been  organized  here  in  Tampa,  this  is  the  first 
time  that  the  President  of  Relief  Society  has  visited  here." 


Taber  Stake  (Canada)  First  Relief  Society  Board 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  lola  H.  Layton,  Second  Counselor;  Ida  S.  Wood, 
President;  Hazel  H.  Price,  First  Counselor;  Mildred  H.  Evanson,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Olive  H.  Johnson,  literature  class  leader;  Erma 
P.  Neilson,  theology  class  leader;  Delores  F.  Sommerfeltd,  chorister;  Clorice  M.  Hard- 
ing, social  science  class  leader;  Lula  P.  Gibb,  organist;  Maude  T.  Harris,  visiting  teacher 
message  leader;  Ermon  L.  Hill,  work  meeting  leader;  Emma  B,  Harris,  Magazine 
representative. 

Taber  Stake  was  organized  in  September  i960. 


Swiss  Mission,  Servicemen's  Branch  Relief  Society,  Naples,  Italy 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Mary  Creager;  Doris  Caulder,  President;  Carma  Home. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Sandra  Banks;  Wanda  Cotter;  Donna  Peterson;  Lucille 
Crockett. 

Ramona  Gale  is  missing  from  the  picture. 

Jennie  W.  Erekson,  President,  Swiss  Mission  Relief  Society,  sends  the  following 
report  from  Doris  Caulder:  "On  the  first  Tuesday  of  October  i960,  the  Naples,  Italy, 
group  of  Relief  Society  sisters  held  their  first  meeting  at  the  home  of  Lucille  Crockett, 
with  six  sisters  present.  These  sisters,  so  far  from  home,  were  thankful  for  the  oppor- 
tunity to  meet  together.  Their  willingness  to  serve  and  carry  on  has  helped  each  to 
become  better  acquainted  and  strengthen  the  bond  of  true  spiritual  sisterhood. 

"It  was  decided  that  the  meetings  would  be  held  in  the  homes  of  the  sisters,  the 
hostess  presiding.  The  sisters  took  turns  in  presenting  the  lessons  as  outlined  in  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  all  looked  forward  to  the  delicious  luncheons  and  exchange 
of  recipes  on  work  meeting  days.  Relief  Society  activities  have  been  educational  and 
varied.  Pajama  bags  and  toys  were  made  and  presented  to  each  child  by  Santa  at  the 
Christmas  party  held  in  the  home  of  Sister  Cotter.  The  Relief  Society  birthday  was 
celebrated  by  a  shopping  trip  through  the  curious,  winding  streets  to  out-of-the-way 
factories  and  city  shops.  The  Singing  Mothers  have  enjoyed  presenting  special  num- 
bers for  sacrament  meetings  and  conferences,  and  there  have  been  many  opportunities 
to  teach  the  gospel  to  nonmembers,  both  Italian  and  American,  who  have  attended  the 
meetings.     A  permanent  organization  is  now  functioning  with  a  membership  of  nine." 

54 


aff2^' 


Katherine  W.  Sontag  Makes  Rugs 
of  Unique  Design 


T/'ATHERINE  Margurite  Wilhelm  Sontag,  Georgetown,  Massachusetts,  is  gifted  in 
•'■^  designing  and  making  rugs  of  many  unique  and  attractive  designs.  Her  patterns 
and  color  arrangements  are  strikingly  beautiful,  and  she  makes  rugs  suitable  for  any 
room  in  the  house  and  carefully  harmonizes  all  of  them  to  the  colors  predominant  in 
the  various  rooms.  She  makes  hooked,  braided,  and  crocheted  rugs,  as  well  as  many 
other  items  of  handwork,  including  exquisite  crochet  work,  fancy  sofa  pillows,  and 
knitted  work. 

She  is  always  busy  gladdening  the  hearts  of  those  around  her  with  cheerful  service 
and  gifts  of  handwork.  She  has  been  active  in  Relief  Society  work  for  twenty-eight 
years,  and  has  done  much  social  service  work  for  the  German  Old  Folks  Home  and 
other  organizations.  If  her  name  were  translated  from  German  to  English,  she  would 
be  known  as  "Sister  Sunday,"  a  very  fitting  name,  as  she  always  carries  the  spirit  of 
a  beautiful  Sunday  morning  with  her  wherever  she  goes.  She  was  born  in  Bavaria, 
and  has  been  a  member  of  the  Church  since  1934.  She  is  the  mother  of  two  chil- 
dren, a  daughter  who  died  in  childhood,  and  a  son  Walter. 


56 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


THEOLOGY 


The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Lesson  47  —  The  Sign  Seeker 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  63:1-21) 

For  First  Meeting,  April  1963 

Objective:   To  learn  that  the  person  of  faith  is  justified  by  the  Lord,  but   the  sign 
seeker  is  condemned  by  the  Lord. 


Background 

npHE  Prophet  took  leave  of  Mis- 
souri where  he  had  received 
new  revelation  deahng  with  the 
founding  of  Zion,  the  city  of  God, 
and  numerous  matters  relating  to 
the  gathering  of  the  saints.  Arriving 
in  Kirtland  the  Prophet  wrote: 

In  these  infant  days  of  the  Church, 
there  was  a  great  anxiety  to  obtain  the 
word  of  the  Lord  upon  every  subject  that 
in  any  way  concerned  our  salvation;  and 
as  the  land  of  Zion  was  now  the  most 
important  temporal  object  in  view,  I  en- 
quired of  the  Lord  for  further  informa- 
tion upon  the  gathering  of  the  Saints,  and 
the  purchase  of  the  land,  and  other  mat- 
ters, and  received  the  following  [Section 
63]   {DHC  1:207). 

Wickedness  and  Rebellion 

Section  63  begins  with  the  call 
for  the  saints  to  listen,  to  open 
their  hearts  to  a  revelation  of  the 
Lord's  word.  (D  &  C  63:1.)  All  men 
should  understand  that  God  is 
angry  with  the  wicked.  Some  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  may  be  classed 


as  stiff  necked  (stubborn)  and  un- 
believing as  well  as  those  who  have 
not  made  covenant  with  the  Savior. 

The  Lord's  displeasure  is  also 
shown  toward  the  rebellious.  Re- 
bellion against  God's  law  makes  a 
person  wicked.  Such  people  will- 
fully defy  God  after  knowing  his 
will  toward  them.  This  was  true  of 
Lucifer  and  the  third  part  of  the 
hosts  of  heaven.  {Ihid.y  29:36-37.) 
King  Benjamin  in  The  Book  of 
Mormon  taught  that  rebellion 
against  teachings  received  brought 
a  withdrawal  of  the  Spirit.  (See 
Mosiah  2:36-38.)  The  rebellious 
are  condemned  because  of  their  hav- 
ing accepted  gospel  principles  and 
then  having  disobeyed  them.  Great- 
er responsibilities  bring  greater 
blessings,  but,  if  not  carried  out, 
they  bring  greater  condemnations. 
(D  &  C  1:2-3;  82:3.)  The  degree 
of  condemnation  is  dependent  upon 
the  nature  of  the  disobedience  and 
the  light  enjoyed  by  the  member. 


57 


JANUARY  1963 


The  Lord's  Power 

God's  power  is  understood  when 
men  realize  that  he  controls  life 
and  is  able  to  cast  men  into  hell. 
The  wicked  and  rebellious,  know- 
ing that  they  have  flaunted  their 
Maker,  are  fearful  that  death  may 
overtake  them.  The  ever-present 
question  is,  ''What  will  be  my  sit- 
uation after  death?"  God  can  do  all 
things  even  to  destroying  the  world, 
as  well  as  ''to  cast  the  soul  down 
to  hell"  (D&G  63:3-4). 

The  unrepentant  will  not  escape 

the  Lord's  wrath: 

Behold,  I,  the  Lord,  utter  my  voice, 
and  it  shall  be  obeyed. 

Wherefore,  verily  I  say,  let  the  wicked 
take  heed,  and  let  the  rebellious  fear  and 
tremble;  and  let  the  unbelieving  hold  their 
lips,  for  the  day  of  wrath  shall  come  upon 
them  as  a  whirlwind,  and  all  flesh  shall 
know  that  I  am  God   {Ihid.,  63:5-6). 

In  like  manner  the  revelations 
describe  the  condition  of  those  who 
do  not  hearken  to  the  Lord's  mes- 
sage. {Ihid,,  84:95-102;  133:71-73.) 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  says  that  blessings  of 
a  celestial  nature  await  those  who 
obey  the  Lord's  voice: 

.  .  .  God  has  in  reserve  a  time,  or 
period  appointed  in  His  own  bosom, 
when  He  will  bring  all  His  subjects,  who 
have  obeyed  His  voice  and  kept  His 
commandments,  into  His  celestial  rest. 
This  rest  is  of  such  perfection  and  glory, 
that  man  has  need  of  a  preparation  be- 
fore he  can,  according  to  the  laws  of  that 
kingdom,  enter  it  and  enjoy  its  blessings. 
This  being  the  fact,  God  has  given  certain 
laws  to  the  human  family,  which,  if 
observed,  are  sufficient  to  prepare  them 
to  inherit  His  rest  (Teachings  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  page    54). 

Signs  Shall  Be  Seen 

As  one  evidence  of  the  last  days, 
signs  are  to  be  seen.     Many  types 


of  natural  phenomena  are  men- 
tioned in  scriptures.  The  ones  gen- 
erally known  are  those  which  are 
to  appear  in  the  heavens,  such  as 
the  sun  darkening  and  the  moon 
turning  to  blood.  (D  &  G  29:14; 
34:9;  45:42;  88:87.)  Other  ocular 
signs  will  be  observed.  (Ibid., 
29:14;  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  Moses 
7:61.)  But  these  are  not  the  only 
signs  predicted  for  these  times. 
There  are  those  who  desire  to  have 
some  visual  demonstration,  such  as 
a  miracle,  to  evidence  the  existence 
of  God,  of  the  divinity  of  his 
Ghurch,  of  the  divine  calling  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  and  the 
truth  of  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel. 

One  desire  for  some  "tangible" 
evidence  of  the  work  of  the  Lord 
in  our  times  is  the  belief  that  the 
gold  plates  of  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon should  be  on  display  for  those 
who  want  to  "know"  that  Joseph 
Smith  had  plates  of  ancient  origin. 
These  plates,  if  put  on  exhibit, 
would  not  give  evidence  of  the  truth 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon  to  those 
who  would  not  accept  that  scrip- 
ture on  faith  or  seek  for  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Spirit.  Great  faith 
would  still  be  required  to  believe 
that  these  particular  plates  were  of 
ancient  origin  or  that  the  characters 
were  what  the  Prophet  claimed 
them  to  be.  Disputations  would 
probably  not  cease  concerning  these 
claims.  Men  are  not  converted  to 
the  gospel  by  such  visual  demon- 
strations. The  Lord  does  not  give 
man  such  demonstrable  evidence  to 
convert  him.  Faith  continues  as 
the  principle  to  test  man's  alle- 
giance to  God  and  the  only  way  that 
the  rich  blessings  may  be  enjoyed. 


58 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


(Hebrews  11:1.)  The  testimony 
of  the  witnesses  to  The  Book  of 
Mormon  condemns  those  who  re- 
ject that  testimony.  (D  &  C  5:10- 
20.) 

The  Lord  has  given  evidences  or 
signs  that  men  may  understand  his 
purposes,  but  these  may  not  be  so 
apparent  to  the  person  who  is  not 
looking  for  these  evidences.     The 
missionary  calls  signs  to  the  atten- 
tion of  his  hearer,  such  as  evidence 
that  these  are  the  days  when  men 
are  called  to  repentance  for  the  last 
time.       (D    &    C    33:2-3;     39:17; 
43:28;  90:2.)     What  are  some  of 
these  signs?     Among  several  which 
might  be    mentioned,    these   three 
stand    out    significantly:     (1)     the 
coming  forth  of  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon.      As     the     Old     Testament 
prophets    predicted    many    details 
about  this  volume,   they  indicated 
that    men   should    know    of   God's 
work  in  the  last  days  by  the  fulfill- 
ment of   such   prophecies.    (Isaiah, 
Chapter  29;  Ezek.   37:16-20.)     As- 
sociated with  this  first  sign  to  give 
evidence  of  The  Book  of  Mormon 
is  the  second  one;   (2)   the  gather- 
ing of  Israel,  particularly  the  Jewish 
portion.      (Isaiah    29:17-19,    22-23; 
Ezek.    37:21-28.)      One  of   the   re- 
markable   historical    events    of   our 
times   is  the  return  of   the  Lord's 
ancient  covenant  people,  Judah,  to 
the  land  of  their  inheritance.    The 
establishment    of  this    one   nation, 
Israel,  in  Palestine,  in  1948,  serves 
to  remind  all  people  that  with  the 
return  -of  Judah  to  the  holy  land, 
God  is  remembering  his  people  as 
prophesied.   (Jeremiah   31:31,  33;  2 
Nephi  20:29-31.)     He  is  remember- 
ing not  only  Judah,  but  others  of 
the  tribes   of    Israel,   especially  Jo- 


seph —  the  Indians,  and  also  the 
Latter-day  Saints  who  have  been 
gathered  from  the  nations.  (I  Nephi 
19:13-16.)  (3)  The  third  sign  — 
a  definite  sign  of  the  last  days  —  is 
that  of  the  wars,  rumors  of  war  and 
preparations  for,  together  with 
disease,  earthquakes,  famines,  floods, 
and  other  natural  calamities  that 
are  so  evident  on  the  earth  today. 
(Lesson  30,  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, December  i960.)  These  three 
signs  are  some  of  the  Lord's  ways 
of  letting  man  know  that  now  is 
the  time  to  repent,  and  that  these 
signs  are  to  help  in  man's  conver- 
sion to  the  fulness  of  the  gospel. 

Sign  Seekers  in  the  Church 

When  Section  63  was  received  in 
August  1831,  there  were  members 
who  had  come  into  the  Church 
seeking  signs,  as  there  are  probably 
some  today  who  expect  some  mir- 
acle to  convince  them  further  of 
the  truth.  Concerning  these  mem- 
bers the  Lord  gave  verses  7-12  of 
Section  63. 

The  Lord  is  not  pleased  with 
those  who  seek  signs  to  convince 
them  of  the  truth.  Signs  shall  fol- 
low, but  not  always  the  kind  of  sign 
desired.  They  may  be  in  the  form 
of  judgments  because  of  wicked- 
ness. Those  who  sought  for  a  sign 
in  the  time  of  Christ  were  classified 
as  an  evil  and  adulterous  generation. 
(Matt.  12:38-39.)  Sign-seekers  show 
a  lack  of  faith  in  God  and,  therefore, 
the  desired  sign  is  not  forthcoming 
to  their  salvation. 

Sign-Seekers,  Some  Examples 

Some  notable  examples  of  sign- 
seekers  are  found  in  The  Book  of 
Mormon.      Lacking    in    faith    they 


59 


JANUARY  1963 


sought  some  visual  demonstration 
of  God's  power  as  a  convincing 
sign.  Several  centuries  before  Jesus' 
birth  a  Nephite  named  Sherem 
denied  that  there  would  be  a  Christ 
as  Jacob,  son  of  Lehi,  and  other 
prophets  had  declared.  Like  many 
modern  doubters,  including  men  of 
religious  profession,  it  was  claimed 
that  ''no  man  knoweth  of  such 
things;  for  he  cannot  tell  of  things 
to  come"  (Jacob  7:7).  Jacob  bore 
a  solemn  v/itness  that  prophecy 
from  a  prophet  of  God  is  true  and 
that  Christ  would  come  to  the 
earth,  but  Sherem  demanded  a  sign. 
(Ihid.,  7:11-13;  read  also  14-21.) 

Another  example  of  one  who  de- 
nied prophecy  and  the  coming  of 
Christ  was  Korihor.  The  prophet 
replied  to  his  request  for  a  sign  that 
there  is  a  God  as  follows : 

Thou  hast  had  signs  enough;  will  ye 
tempt  your  God?  Will  ye  say,  Show 
unto  me  a  sign,  when  ye  have  the  testi- 
mony of  all  these  thy  brethren,  and  also 
all  the  holy  prophets?  The  scriptures  are 
laid  before  thee,  yea,  and  all  things  denote 
there  is  a  God;  yea,  even  the  earth,  and 
all  things  that  ate  upon  the  face  of  it, 
yea,  and  its  motion,  yea,  and  also  all  the 
planets  which  move  in  their  regular  form 
do  witness  that  there  is  a  Supreme  Cre- 
ator  (Alma   30:44). 

An  Important  Principle 

This  reply,  with  other  experiences, 
emphasizes  an  important  principle 
based  upon  the  fact  that  God  is  no 
respecter  of  persons  and  that  all 
men  must  acknowledge  him.  The 
Lord  gives  the  same  signs  to  all 
men,  but  if  they  receive  a  sign  with- 
out faith,  it  will  be  to  condemna- 
tion. 

For  the  faithful  member  of  the 
Church  there  may  be  many  ''signs" 


received,  if  asked  in  humility  and  for 
the  person's  good  unto  the  glory  of 
God.  (I  John  3:22.)  Signs  come 
by  faith  which  brings  forth  right- 
eous deeds.  Men  may  develop  faith 
by  greater  and  continued  acts  of 
righteousness. 

The  signs  received  by  the  humble 
saint  are  blessings  received  from  the 
Holy  Ghost.  (D  &  C  Section  46; 
Lesson  32,  Relief  Society  Magazine^ 
February  1961.)  These  blessings 
are  intended  principally  to  prevent 
the  member  from  being  deceived, 
although  they  may  serve  to  strength- 
en faith  and  bless  with  the  power 
of  God. 

The  miracle  as  an  instrument  of 
conversion  was  never  intended  in 
the  gospel.  It  has  become  axiomatic 
with  Latter-day  Saints  that  the  per- 
son converted  by  the  miracle  may 
require  a  miracle  to  keep  him  in  the 
Church. 

President  Brigham  Young  de- 
clared: 

.  .  .  When  the  voice  of  the  Good  Shep- 
herd is  heard,  the  honest  in  heart  believe 
and  receive  it.  It  is  good  to  taste  with 
the  inward  taste,  to  see  with  the  inward 
eyes,  and  to  enjoy  with  the  sensations  of 
the  ever-living  spirit.  No  person,  unless 
he  is  an  adulterer,  a  fornicator,  covetous, 
or  an  idolator,  will  ever  require  a  miracle; 
in  other  words,  no  good,  honest  person 
ever  will  (/ouniaJ  of  Discourses  8:42). 

Sins  Revealed 

When  the  sign  or  miracle  is 
granted  to  the  faithful  member  of 
the  Church  for  his  personal  benefit 
and  the  glory  of  God,  the  sign  at- 
tests to  the  fact  that  the  spiritual 
gifts  are  a  part  of  the  gospel.  Due 
to  darkness  of  mind  and  sin,  some 
members  desire  evidence  of  God's 
existence  or  the  truth  of  the  Church 


60 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


by  a  sign.  In  1831  there  were  mem- 
bers who  felt  this  same  way.  Com- 
mandments of  moral  purity  had 
been  given,  but  some  had  turned 
away  from  them.  (D  &  C  63:13.) 
Among  these  covenant  -  breakers 
there  were  adulterers  and  adulteres- 
ses, a  number  of  whom  had  turned 
away  from  the  faith,  but  there  were 
others  who  had  not  apostatized  but 
in  time  they  would  be  known.  {Ibid., 
verse  14.)  The  thought  suggested 
in  this  and  the  succeeding  verse 
(verse  15)  should  be  understood  by 
those  who  are  tempted  to  sin  or  who 
have  sinned  and  remain  unrepent- 
ant. It  is  that  this  person  shall  be 
known  and  labeled  in  the  eves  of 
the  people. 

There  follows  the  significant  fact 
stated  in  another  revelation,  that 
the  thought  precedes  the  deed  of 
immorality.  (Ih'id.,  42:23.)  The 
consequences  of  immoral  thoughts 
for  the  Church  member  are  loss  of 
the  spirit,  denial  of  the  faith,  and 
the  resulting  fear  because  of  the  con- 
sequences in  time  and  eternity. 
(Ibid.,  63:16;  Lesson  27,  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  September  i960.) 

Condemnation  oi  the  Sinner 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith  con- 
sidered that  of  all  principles  of  the 
gospel  which  emphasized  the  attri- 
butes of  justice  in  Deity  is  the  fact 
that  all  men  will  be  rewarded  for 
their  works,  whether  they  be  good 
or  evil.  (GospeJ  Doctrine,  9th  edi- 
tion, page  69.) 

In  accordance  with  this  truth,  the 
Lord  has  revealed  much  concerning 
the  final  state  of  the  unrepentant 
sinner.  Language  similar  to  what 
was  later  revealed  concerning  the 
salvation  offered  to  those  who  will- 


fully sin  with  knowledge,  is  given  in 
this  revelation.  Belief  in  false 
teachings  or  unbelief  in  the  doc- 
trines as  restored  to  the  Church  in 
this  dispensation,  constitutes  in  the 
member  a  form  of  falsehood  or  mis- 
representation of  belief.  The  mem- 
ber of  the  Church  is  committed  by 
covenant  to  believe  the  doctrines 
and  to  live  the  principles  that  the 
Lord  has  revealed.  The  condemna- 
tion for  those  who  love  and  make  a 
lie,  and  the  immoral,  is  to  receive 
the  telestial  kingdom.  (D  &  C  63: 
17-18;  76:98-107.)  They  suffer  the 
vengeance  of  eternal  fire  to  receive 
the  torment  of  conscience,  which  is 
like  an  unquenchable  fire.  (Mosiah 
2:37-38.)  The  mental  torment  of 
those  who  receive  the  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone  is  described  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  in  this  way: 

A  man  is  his  own  tormentor  and  his 
own  condemner.  Hence  the  saying,  They 
shall  go  into  the  lake  that  burns  with  fire 
and  brimstone.  The  torment  of  disap- 
pointment in  the  mind  of  man  is  as  ex- 
quisite as  a  lake  with  fire  and  brimstone. 
I  sav,  so  is  the  torment  of  man  {DHC 
¥1:314). 

Because  there  were  immoral 
members  in  the  Church,  some  hav- 
ing left  but  others  to  be  ferreted  out 
if  they  did  not  repent,  the  member- 
ship was  not  justified  in  allowing 
these  conditions  to  exist.  (D  &  C 
63:19.)  The  Lord  has  prescribed 
excommunication  of  these  persons 
unless  they  speedily  repent.  {Ibid., 
42:24-26,  80-81,  87.) 


The  Faithful  Are  Justified 

Those,  however,  who  endure  in 
faith  by  keeping  the  commandments 
are  promised  great  blessings,   even 


61 


JANUARY  1963 


beyond    their    present    comprehen- 
sion. 

Nevertheless,  he  that  endureth  in  faith 
and  doeth  my  will,  the  same  shall  over- 
come, and  shall  receive  an  inheritance  up- 
on the  earth  when  the  day  of  transfigura- 
tion shall  come  (D  &  C  63:20). 

Famihar  to  students  of  the  scrip- 
tures is  the  meaning  of  ''overcome." 
As  used  in  the  above  verse,  the  per- 
son of  faith  becomes  free  of  the 
bondage  of  sin  by  overcoming  the 
sinful  habit  or  impediment  to  his 
eternal  progression.  (Romans  6:18; 
2  Peter  2:19.)  They  shall  overcome 
all  things  and  receive  an  exaltation 
in  the  Father's  kingdom.  (Rev. 
21:7;  D  &C  84:38.) 

The  Day  of  Transfiguration 

For  those  who  have  overcome 
through  faith,  an  inheritance  upon 
the  earth  is  promised.  (Matt.  5:5.) 
For  this  intent  was  the  earth  cre- 
ated.    (D  &  C  88:17-20.)     But  be- 


fore the  earth  is  celestialized  as  the 
home  of  celestial  beings,  which  is  its 
final  transfiguration,  the  Lord  has 
said  that  the  earth  shall  receive  a 
regeneration  (Matt.  19:28),  for  it 
will  be  restored  to  its  former  condi- 
tion as  a  paradise.  The  Tenth  Ar- 
ticle of  Faith  mentions  that  the 
''earth  will  be  renewed  and  receive 
its  paradisiacal  glory."  Thus  the 
earth  will  be  restored  to  its  former 
state  when  it  is  transformed  to  the 
condition  before  it  fell  to  its  pres- 
ent telestial  state.  {D  &:  C  Com- 
mentary, page  377.) 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Name  the  three  signs  given  in  the 
lesson  that  are  present  in  the  world  today. 

2.  In  what  way  do  these  three  signs 
constitute  powerful  evidence  to  support 
the  fact  that  the  Lord  has  spoken  from 
the  heavens  in  the  last  days? 

3.  What  is  the  purpose  of  signs  for  the 
faithful  saint? 

4.  Tell  what  blessing  in  Section  63  is 
promised  the  faithful  member  of  the 
Church. 


The  New  Day 

Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

The  wind,  that  grand  old  trouper,  plays 
Upon  the  leafless  vibrant  trees. 
And  mystic  tones  like  flying  notes, 
Sound  out  in  many  changing  keys. 

A  golden  lunar  constellate, 
Following  a  course  on  high, 
Rolls  behind  a  lonely  cloud, 
And  out  along  a  star-splashed  sky. 

Silver  streamers  on  a  sea 
Of  teeming  light  will  soon  appear. 
The  wind  is  gone,  the  sun  will  shine. 
Another  day  is  near. 


62 


VISITING  TEACHER   MESSAGES 


Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message   47  —  "It  Is  Not  Meet  That  I  Should  Command  in  All  Things" 
(D  &  C  58:26). 

Chnstine  H.  Rohinson 

For  First  \\^cck,  April  1963 

Objccti\c:  To  cniphasi/.c  tlic  fact  that  it  is  tliroiigh  the  exercise  of  free  agency  that  we 
develop  initiative  and  self-reliance. 


L^REE  agency  is  a  fundamental 
part  of  the  gospel;  in  faet  a  war 
was  fought  in  heaven  over  it. 

Our  Eathcr  in  heaven  counsels 
us  to  pattern  our  lives  on  right 
principles.  He  has  given  us  laws 
and  commandments  as  guides, 
which,  if  followed,  will  assure  us 
happiness  in  this  life  and  jov  in  the 
world  to  come.  Nevertheless,  he 
allows  us  to  exercise  our  own  judg- 
ment and  free  agency  in  the  applica- 
tion of  these  principles  and  in  fol- 
lowing these  commandments.  Only 
in  this  way  can  we  learn,  grow,  and 
progress.  One  purpose  of  free 
agency  is  to  enable  us  to  develop 
sufficient  initiative  that  we  will  not 
need  to  be  commanded  in  all  things. 
In  fact,  when  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  was  asked  how  he  governed 
his  people  he  replied,  ''I  teach  them 
correct  principles,  and  they  govern 
themselves." 

This  wise  principle  of  liviug  was 
also  emphasized  bv  the  Savior  in 
his  parable  of  the  unprofitable  serv- 
ants. In  this  parable  Jesus  asked, 
"Doth  he  thank  that  servant  be- 
cause he  did  the  things   that  were 


commanded  him?"  The  Savior  re- 
sponded in  the  negative  to  his  own 
inquiry  and  then  added:  ''So  like- 
wise ye,  when  ye  shall  have  done  all 
those  things  which  are  commanded 
you,  say,  We  are  unprofitable  serv- 
ants: we  have  done  that  which  was 
our  duty  to  do"  (Luke  17:10). 

Not  only  should  we  follow  the 
Lord's  specific  commandments,  but 
to  be  profitable  servants,  we  should 
go  the  extra  mile  and  use  initiative 
and  free  agency  in  doing  good  and 
in  living  true  Christian  lives. 

One  reason  w^hy  our  Father  in 
heaven  encourages  us  to  exercise  our 
free  will  and  judgment  is  so  that 
we  can  develop  confidence  and  self- 
reliance. 

There  is  an  old  story  which  states 
that  some  of  the  ancient  alchemists 
believed  that  if  they  could  find  one 
special  element  they  could  change 
some  of  the  common  baser  metals 
into  pure  gold;  but  this  rare  element 
always  eluded  them. 

A  similar  rare  clement  of  charac- 
ter, however,  need  not  be  so  elusive, 
lliis  important  character  element  is 
self-reliance    in    combination    with 


63 


JANUARY  1963 


humility.  In  order  to  build  success-  not  a  wise  servant;  wherefore  he  re- 
ful  lives  we  must  have  confidence  ceiveth  no  reward"  (D  &  C  58:26). 
and  self-reliance  in  our  own  God-  President  Henry  D.  Moyle  ex- 
given  talents  and  abilities.  pressed     this     thought     beautifully 

Plato  said,  'Take  charge  of  your  when  he  said,  ''We  ourselves  must 

lives,  you  can  do  with  them  what  act.     We    must    initiate    our    own 

you  will."     In  his  wisdom  he  knew  search  for  truth  of  our  own  free  will, 

that    those    who    were    self-reliant  Once  we  do,  the  Lord  magnifies  us, 

sought   constantly   to   discover  and  fills   our  souls   with   his   holy   spir-' 

overcome   their   own    shortcomings  it  .  .  ."    (CR,  October  1959,  page 

which  kept  them  from  accomplish-  9^), 

ing  the  things  they  were  capable  of         Let  us  follow  the  admonition  of 

doing.  the  Lord  and   do   many   things   of 

Someone    has    wisely    said,    "No  our  own   free  will,   "and  bring  to 

man   has  made  a  great  success   of  pass  much  righteousness,"   for  the 

life  or  a  fit  preparation  for  immortal-  Lord  has  said,  'Tor  the  power  is  in 

ity  by  doing  merely  his  duty,"  and  them,  wherein  they  are  agents  unto 

The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  states,  thcmseh'es.    And  inasmuch  as  men 

".  .  .  for  he  that  is  compelled  in  all  do  good  thev  shall  in  nowise  lose 

things,  the  same  is  a  slothful  and  their  reward"  (D  &  C  58:27-28). 


WORK  MEETING 

The  Latter-day  Saint  Home 


(A  Course  Expected  to  Be  Used  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion  7  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Exemplifies  Thrift 
Dr.  Viiginia.  F.  Cutler 

For  Second  Meeting,  April  1963 

Objective:  To  show  tliat  a  family  can  know  the  feeling  of  security  through  work  and 
the  wise  use  of  resources. 

T^HE  main  ideas  of  this  discussion  1.    Keep    out   of    the    deficit    spending 

^     are  given  through  the  use  of  a  ^^'^P-    ^'^'^"  y^'"'  ^'''^^''^  «"  y^'"'  ^'''''''■ 
flip  chart.*      The  four  messages   for  ,     ^void     revolving     credit.      Consider 

the  chart  rollow:  costs  of  using  other  people's  moncv. 

'■'A  flip  chart  has  messages  written  and  illustrated  on  large  sheets  of  white  wrap- 
ping paper  or  cardboard  and  fastened  together  on  a  stick  and  hung  on  an  easel.  As 
one  message  is  given,  the  sheet  is  flipped  over  for  the  next, 

64 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


3.  Watch  that  garbage  can.  Use  re- 
sources wisely. 

4.  Add  many  dollars  to  your  income 
through  thrifty  home  management. 

The  Family  Values  Test  in  the 
first  discussion  started  out  with 
checking  the  family  value  of  secu- 
rity. Keeping  out  of  debt,  wise  use 
of  resources,  a  nest  egg  for  a  rainy 
dav,  and  a  high  credit  and  charac- 
ter rating  are  listed  as  essential  for 
realizing  this  value.  The  trap  of 
deficit  spending  is  keeping  a  great 
man\'  families  from  knowing  the 
meaning  of  security  under  these 
terms.  Deficit  spenders  don't  have 
to  keep  a  budget;  their  money  is 
spent  automatically  through  un- 
varying monthly  payments. 

Through  motivation  research, 
the  business  world  has  learned  ways 
to  help  the  family  get  rid  of  the 
rest  of  the  paycheck  in  a  similar 
withholding  pattern.  We  are  urged 
to  take  two  vacations  a  year,  to  buy 
a  second  car,  to  sign  for  a  package 
mortgage  on  all  the  known  gadgets. 
Pay  after  you  get  is  the  mode,  and 
the  paycheck  is  spent  before  it  is 
earned. 

The  optimism  of  some  newly 
married  couples  is  astounding.  They 
assume  there  will  be  a  continually 
expanding  economy  and  that  future 
prosperity  will  retroactively  pay  for 
today,  and  there  is  no  sense  in  self- 
denial.  If  a  dealer  reports  that 
financing  can  be  arranged  through 
a  local  bank,  they  relax  their  guard 
completely  and  debt  starts  on  a 
path  which  often  becomes  the  per- 
petual family  street.  Deficit  spend-' 
ing  operates  largely  to  lull  people 
to  insensitivity  and  more  debt. 
Thrift,  initiative,  challenge,  and 
struggle  are  words  that  will  gradual- 


ly become  obsolete  if  this  trend  con- 
tinues. 

Revolving  credit  is  deficit  spend- 
ing carried  to  its  ultimate  conclu- 
sion. It  is  allowed  by  retailers  to 
people  who  do  not  rate  a  charge 
account.  A  family  might  be  given 
a  $200  credit  limit  which  must  be 
paid  oflf  in  regular  installments  with 
a  1  to  1  '/2  per  cent  monthly  interest 
charge  on  the  unpaid  balance.  Once 
the  family  gets  into  this  trap,  they 
seldom  get  out,  for  they  always  like 
to  be  bought  up  to  the  limit  Tlie 
family  is  paying  annually  a  twelve 
to  eighteen  per  cent  interest  charge 
for  this  convenience. 

Some  homemakers  throw  money 
out  of  the  back  door  by  way  of  the 
garbage  can  faster  than  it  comes  in 
the  front  door.  Through  careful 
management,  use  of  leftovers,  and 
perhaps  producing  some  food,  it 
would  be  possible  to  save  money 
that  could  help  the  family  budget. 

A  Ph.D.  study  was  made  by 
Marie  Geraldine  Gage  at  Cornell 
University  in  i960.  She  found  that 
unpaid-for  services  that  replace 
bought  goods  and  hired  help  can 
add  many  dollars  to  the  family's  real 
income.  How  do  you  replace 
bought  goods  for  services?  The  one 
big  answer  is  work  —  with  everyone 
in  the  family  contributing  his  share. 
If  you  don't  have  money  to  buy: 

A  washing  machine,  you  use  a  plunger, 
or  a  washboard  and  elbow  grease; 

T-bone  steaks,  you  use  cheaper  sources 
of  protein  and  more  time  and  effort; 

Tickets  to  the  World  Fair,  make  your 
own   fair  in   the  back  yard; 

A  new  dress,  make  something  new 
from  something  old; 

New  cupboards  for  the  kitchen,  use 
some  packmg  boxes,  a  saw,  a  hammer 
and   nails. 


65 


JANUARY  1963 


The  list  could  be  endless,  but  to 
summarize: 

The  homemaker  who  knows  the 
meaning  of  thrift,  who  knows  how 
to  budget  money  and  keep  expendi- 
tures within  the  income,  and  who 
knows  how  to  save  here  and  save 
there,  can  add  many  dollars  to  the 
family's  resources,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  she  can  teach  her  family  how 
to  keep  out  of  the  deficit-spending 
trap. 

The  Latter-day  Saint  family  be- 
lieves in  the  old-fashioned  virtue  of 
thrift,  in  making  a  budget  on  their 
own  terms,  planning  the  use  of  re- 
sources, keeping  out  of  debt,  ex- 
cept for  such  major  expenditures  as 
a  home  or  education,  and,  in  hav- 
ing a  nest  egg  for  a  rainy  day.  They 
are  more  interested  in  giving  than 


in  getting;  they  pay  their  tithes  and 
offerings  before  thinking  of  their 
own  material  wants.  They  give 
their  ser/ices  to  the  Church  and 
community  and  send  their  children 
to  schools  and  on  missions.  Through 
the  years,  they  find  themselves  on 
prosperity  street,  instead  of  on 
mortgage  row. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Give  concrete  examples  of  ways  in 
which  homemakers  have  been  able  to 
add  dollars  to  the  family  income  through 
care  of  clothing,  the  home,  and  its  fur- 
nishings. 

2.  How  can  we  get  some  production 
back  into  the  home,  not  only  for  saving 
money,  but  for  personal  development? 
For  example:  home  food  production  and 
preservation,  clothing  construction,  and 
furniture  making. 


Attention  Work  Meeting  Discussion  Leaders 

NOTE  ON  ERROR  IN  DISCUSSION   5   (for  February  1963)   —  The  Latter-day 
Saint  Home  Is  Clean  (part  1),  published  in  November  1962  issue,  page  854. 

Correct   measurements    for   making    furniture    polish:    %    boiled   linseed    oil   and 
%   turpentine. 


Morning  Prayer 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

There's  something  special  in  each  new  morning; 

A  child's  quick  laughter,  a  letter, 

A  whiff  of  fragrance,  a  chirp  of  warning, 

An  eye's  gay  sparkle,  or  better. 

There's  something  especially  for  my  learning 
Which  makes  me  richer  for  being. 
So  one  brief  prayer  I  shape  for  day's  turning: 
"Oh,  give  me  vision  for  seeing!" 


66 


LITERATURE     •  America's  Literature 
The  New  Birth  of  Freedom 


Lesson  39  —  Melville's  Masterpiece  —  Moby-Dick 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 
Dr\'dcn  Press,  New  York,  pp.  512-537) 

For  Third  Meeting,  April  1963 

Objective:     To   enjoy   sharing   Moby-Dick,   either   with    the    first   reader   or   with    the 
devotee. 

Note:  As  no  study  of  America's  literature  would  be  complete  without  a  considera- 
tion of  Herman  Mehille,  no  study  of  Melville,  the  man  and  literary  artist,  would  be 
complete  without  taking  into  account  his  masterpiece,  Mob\-Dick. 

As  the  book  Moby-Dick  may  not  be  available  to  all  class  leaders,  this  lesson  is  so 
planned  that  it  may  be  presented  with  sample  readings.  Those  who  are  able  to  read  the 
book  in  its  entirety  will  find  it  a  rewarding  experience. 

TOURING  the  nineteenth  century,  nient,  mood,  and  exotie  pleasure, 
literary  America  expressed  its  It  is  with  Melville  as  with  Shake- 
fervor  for  greatness  through  its  speare  —  nobody  loses.  All  who 
Tennyson  and  Browning  societies;  come  to  them  will  find  some  hunger 
today  its  devout  lovers  of  life  satisfied,  some  image  or  character 
through  literature  have  organized  sharpened,  some  horizon  pushed 
thcmschcs  into  Tlioreau  and  Mel-  back  and  lowered, 
villc  and  Mark  T  wain  societies.  Al-  In  his  cynical  and  unsuccessful 
though  Twain  is  popular,  Thoreau  novel.  The  Confidence  Man,  Mel- 
is  deeper,  but  it  is  in  Melville's  ville  commented  that  ''It  is  with 
Moby-Dick  wherein  the  lone  stilly  fiction  as  with  religion:  it  should 
deeps  lie,  down  which  those  who  present  another  world,  and  yet  one 
so  desire  may  plunge  to  sublime  to  which  we  feel  the  tie."  In  vary- 
depths  of  vastness  and  loneliness  ing  degrees  we  may  possess  the 
and  awe  approached  by  no  other  world  which  Melville,  in  Moby- 
American  writer.  Yet,  for  those  Dick,  created  for  all  who  may 
just  learning  to  swim  its  serene  vast-  choose  to  enter  it.  Though  we  may 
ness,  who  would  be  terrified  at  the  feel  tied  to  it  so  strongly  that  it 
mere  suggestion  of  ducking  their  seems  impossible  to  break  away 
heads  beneath  the  apparent  peace  from  its  spell,  yet  that  world  is 
of  its  azure  surface  even  for  an  in-  strictly  Melville's  alone,  created  by 
stant,  staying  on  the  surface  yields  his  genius  in  his  quest  to  know  the 
immediate  delight  in  humor,  excite-  ''unknowable." 

67 


JANUARY  1963 


Sources  of  Mohy-Dick 

In  1820,  the  year  following  Mel- 
ville's birth,  the  whaling  ship  Essex 
of  Nantucket,  Massachusetts,  with 
George  Pollard,  Jr.,  as  captain  and 
Owen  Chase  as  first  mate,  was 
rammed  and  sunk  by  a  spermaceti 
whale  just  south  of  the  equator,  not 
far  from  Tahiti. 

Fearing  cannibals  in  the  unknown 
Pacific  islands,  the  crew  put  to  sea 
in  three  whaleboats  for  South 
America  some  two  thousand  miles 
away.  During  their  three  months 
at  sea  one  boat  was  lost;  the  crews 
of  the  boats  led  by  Pollard  and 
Chase  survived  after  extreme  hard- 
ship and  near  starvation.  In  1841, 
while  sailing  in  the  same  area 
aboard  the  whaling  vessel  the 
Acushnet,  young  Melville  met  Ow- 
en Chase,  then  captain  of  another 
whaler,  and  from  his  son  learned 
the  fated  Essex  story.  About  the 
time  he  wrote  Moby-Dick,  Melville 
made  his  sole  visit  to  Nantucket 
where  he  laid  eyes  on  Captain  Pol- 
lard, now  a  night-watchman  who 
had  been  to  sea  but  once  since  his 
rescue.     Wrote  Melville: 

To  the  islanders  he  was  a  nobody  — 
to  me,  the  most  impressive  man,  tho' 
wholly  unassuming,  even  humble,  that  I 
ever  encountered. 

In  addition,  Melville  knew  the 
short  story  ''Mocha-Dick,  or  the 
Wliite  Wliale"  which  was  published 
during  his  youth.  Still,  no  more 
startling  proof  of  genius  exists  than 
to  compare  Moby-Dick  with  these 
so-called  sources.  The  true  source 
is  Melville  ("Art  is  not  nature'') 
nor  is  Melville's  masterpiece  only  a 
mirror  reflecting  the  reality  of  whal- 
ing lore  and  life. 

The   novel   Moby-Dick   may  be 


divided  into  three  parts :  ( 1 )  a  long 
and  rather  matter-of-fact  introduc- 
tion in  which  the  youth,  Ishmael, 
is  forewarned  that  the  whaling  voy- 
age on  the  Pequod  will  be  no  ordi- 
nary one;  (2)  the  major  portion  of 
the  book  which  is  a  pursuit  of  the 
white  whale,  Moby-Dick,  through 
months  of  wandering  and  which  in- 
cludes details  of  the  whaling  indus- 
try; (3)  the  final  three  chapters  of 
exciting  conflict,  resulting  in  a  bat- 
tle with  the  whale  and  the  loss  of 
the  ship.  The  young  outcast,  Ish- 
mael,  alone  survives  the  disaster  and 
tells  the  story. 

Plot  of  Moby-Dick 

Feeling  forlorn  and  completely 
the  outcast,  young  Ishmael  goes  to 
New  Bedford,  Massachusetts,  to 
ship  aboard  a  whaling  vessel  bound 
for  the  Pacific.  At  the  overcrowded 
Spouter  Inn,  the  mischievous  in- 
keeper  lodges  him  with  Quequeg, 
a  dark-skinned  pagan  from  the 
South  Seas,  who  shaves  with  his 
harpoon  blade  and  eats  almost  raw 
steak  for  breakfast.  Once  their 
mutual  fears  are  vanquished,  they 
become  inseparable  friends.  At 
Nantucket  Harbor  they  are  signed 
up  as  crew  members  of  the  Pequod. 
Before  they  go  aboard  they  are 
warned  by  a  mysterious  eccentric 
named  Elijah  to  beware  of  their 
still  unseen  captain,  Ahab,  and  of 
the  fanatic  savage  crew  he  has 
smuggled  aboard. 

On  Christmas  day,  their  captain 
still  locked  in  his  cabin,  the  Pequod 
''blindly  plunged  like  fate  into  the 
lone  Atlantic,  and  we  settle  down 
to  shipboard  routine."  First  mate 
is  Starbuck,  cool,  moral,  conscien- 
tious, and  the  only  man  aboard  ship 


68 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


to  oppose  Ahab  in  his  determina- 
tion to  wreak  vengeance  upon 
Mobv-Dick,  the  white  whale,  which 
has  ''dismasted  him''  by  biting  off 
his  leg  during  a  previous  whaling 
voyage.  Humorous  Stubb  and  ir- 
responsible Flask  are  also  mates. 
Harpooners,  upon  whom  the  entire 
success  of  the  whole  hunt  depends, 
are  Tashtego,  an  American  Indian, 
Dagoo,  a  negroid,  and  Quequeg. 
And  there  is  Pip  the  sprightly  negro 
cabin-boy.  Representative  of  the 
"human  scum"  which  comprised  the 
whaling  crews  of  the  day,  the 
PequocVs  crew  were  men  from 
almost  every  nation,  the  officers  be- 
ing the  only  Americans,  save  for  Ish- 
mael. 

Continuing  the  Plot 

When  Captain  Ahab  appears 
"topside"  he  places  his  ivory  peg- 
leg  in  the  deck  niche  cut  to  receive 
it,  and  peers  fiercely  ahead.  Then, 
to  the  surprise  of  the  crew,  he  in- 
vites them  all  into  "officer  country," 
the  quarter  deck,  and  there  in  pagan 
furv  he  works  them  into  a  frenzy 
of  hatred  for  the  white  whale, 
Moby-Dick.  He  plants  a  gold 
doubloon  in  the  mast,  promising  it 
to  whoever  first  sights  Moby-Dick. 
Starbuck  now  realizes  that  the  hunt 
for  the  precious  whale-oil  from 
which  the  best  quality  candles  of 
the  day  were  made,  is  for  Ahab  but 
a  pretense,  and  that  he  will  sacrifice 
ship  and  men,  if  necessary,  in  order 
to  kill  the  albino  whale. 

All  the  lore  of  killing  whales,  cut- 
ting the  blubber  and  rendering  it 
into  oil  in  the  huge  fry-pots  fired 
by  burning  whale-skin,  is  explained 
in  detail.  And  for  Melville,  most 
of  the  objects  symbolize  some  phase 
of  man's  relation  to  the  secure  land, 


the  treacherous  but  life-giving  sea, 
to  death,  disbelief,  immortality  or 
human  brotherhood.  Meanwhile, 
the  first  of  several  "gams"  or  meet- 
ings with  other  whalers,  takes  place, 
each  time  Ahab  calling  out  his 
burning  question,  "Hast  seen  the 
White  Whale?"  The  passing  ship 
RcichcJ,  hunting  for  crew  members 
afloat  and  feared  lost,  reports  hav- 
ing seen  Moby-Dick  only  the  day 
before. 

Events  quicken  and  intensify  as 
a  mysterious  "spirit-spout"  against 
the  horizon  frightens  the  super- 
stitious crew,  and  the  ship  becomes 
aflame  in  an  electrical  storm.  The 
crew  bows  and  trembles,  while 
Ahab  merely  defies  fate.  Yet  for 
one  short  moment,  he  confesses  to 
Starbuck  his  natural  longings  for 
home,  wife,  and  child  and  that  he 
himself  stands  aghast  at  the  evil 
drive  which  overwhelms  him,  now 
against  his  will. 

The  White  Whale  is  sighted  and 
all  give  chase.  Tlie  first  day  it 
dcstrovs  one  of  the  whale  boats. 
During  the  second  day  a  member 
of  the  crew  is  killed,  Ahab's  ivory 
leg  is  smashed,  and  more  men  are 
drowned.  On  the  third  day  Moby- 
Dick  is  harpooned,  but  Captain 
Ahab  is  caught  in  the  line  wound 
around  the  whale's  flank.  The  in- 
furiated v/hale  sinks  the  Pequod  and 
all  are  drowned  save  for  Ishmael, 
who  stays  afloat  until  picked  up  by 
the  crew  of  the  Rachel  that  "in  her 
retracing  search  after  her  missing 
children,  only  found  another  or- 
phan." 

The  book,  although  not  imme- 
diately, was  praised  sincerely  on  both 
shores  of  the  Atlantic:  "language  in 
the  hands  of  this  master  becomes 


69 


JANUARY  1963 


like  a  magician's  wand";  "a  unique 
portrait  gallery  which  every  writer 
must  despair  of  rivaling";  ''the  gus- 
to of  true  genius";  ''it  must  be  a 
torpid  spirit  indeed  that  is  not  en- 
livened with  the  raciness  of  his 
humor  and  the  redolence  of  his 
imagination."  Yet  there  were  many 
adverse  comments  also  by  those 
who  had  not  the  insight  to  catch 
the  genius  of  Melville,  nor  the  will 
to  follow  his  search  for  the  mean- 
ings of  good  and  evil. 

Melville's  Living  Language 

As  his  friends  and  family  soon 
learned  after  his  return  from  his 
whaling  adventures,  Melville  could 
"spin  a  yarn"  superbly  well.  Proof 
of  his  skill  is  abundant  throughout 
Mohy-Dick.  Read  of  Ishmael's  first 
encounter  with  Quequeg  (The 
Spouter  Inn,  Chap.  3);  IshmaeFs 
awareness  of  death  (The  Chapel, 
Chapter  7,  text,  page  523);  Fa- 
ther Mapple's  Sermon  (page  525), 
a  superb  example  of  19th  century 
oratory  and  religious  fervor,  adapt- 
ed to  the  sailor's  idiom  and  mind. 
Really,  the  list  is  well-nigh  endless. 
For  zest  and  power  and  love  of  the 
sea's  space  and  liberty  and  chal- 
lenge, consider  Melville's  sea  as  de- 
scribed in  "The  First  Lowering"  of 
the  whaling  boats  (Chap.  48). 

Meanwhile  the  boats  tore  on.  ...  It 
was  a  sight  full  of  quick  wonder  and 
awe!  The  vast  swells  of  the  omnipotent 
sea;  the  surging,  hollow  roar  they  made, 
as  they  rolled  along  the  eight  gunwales, 
like  gigantic  bowls  in  a  boundless  bowl- 
ing-green; the  brief  suspended  agony  of 
the  boat,  as  it  would  dip  for  an  instant 
on  the  knife-like  edge  of  the  sharper 
waves,  that  ahnost  seemed  threatening  to 
cut  it  in  two;  the  sudden  profound  dip 
into  the  watery  glens  and  hollows;  the 
keen  spurrings  and   goadings  to  gain   the 


top  of  the  opposite  hill;  the  headlong, 
sled-hke  slide  down  its  other  side;  —  all 
these,  with  the  cries  of  the  headsmen 
and  harpooners,  and  the  shuddering  gasps 
of  the  oarsmen,  with  the  wondrous  sight 
of  the  ivory  Pequod  bearing  down  upon 
her  boats  with  outstretched  sails,  like  a 
wild  hen  after  her  screaming  brood  — 
all  this  was  thrilhng. 

For  those  readers  who  enjoy 
clean,  pure  narration,  paragraph 
after  paragraph  building  up  into 
suspense  and  power  that  is  without 
hitch  or  flaw,  read  the  three  days  of 
the  chase  which  concluded  the  nov- 
el. Or  if  you  enjoy  reading  people 
into  life,  then  read  "Knights  and 
Squires"  (Chap.  26-7)  which,  like 
"Nantucket"  (Chap.  14),  glorifies 
the  average  democratic  man  working 
at  his  trade  in  a  manner  worthy  of 
Whitman.  Or  read  "The  Carpen- 
ter" (Chap.  107),  or  "The  Black- 
smith" (Chap.  112).  Any  of  these 
readings  fulfills  itself  if  read  alone; 
if  placed  in  context,  their  power,  of 
course,  is  greater. 

Moby-Dick  As  Symbol 

From  its  first  page  this  novel  is 
filled  with  symbols;  everyday  ob- 
jects represent  concealed  truths,  or 
fear  of  depths  beyond  themselves,  a 
search  for  all  ultimate  yet  unknow- 
able answers.  Thus  the  search  is 
life,  though  it  end  in  death,  yet  a 
search  possible  only  on  the  fluid, 
unknown  mystery,  symbolized  for 
Melville  by  water  —  by  the  ocean 
which  encloses  most  of  the  globe. 
His  best  statement  of  this  important 
symbol  is  found  at  the  end  of 
"Brit"  (Chap.  58)  and  deserves 
quoting. 

But  not  only  is  the  sea  a  foe  to  man 
who  is  an  ahen  to  it,  but  it  is  also  a 
fiend   to   its   own   offspring.    .   .    .  Like   a 


70 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


savage  tigress  that  tossing  in  the  jungle, 
overlays  her  own  cubs,  so  the  sea  dashes 
even  the  mightiest  whales  against  the 
rocks,  and  leaves  them  there  side  by  side 
with  the  split  wrecks  of  ships.  No  mercy, 
no  power  but  its  own  controls  it.  Panting 
and  snorting  like  a  mad  battle  steed  that 
has  lost  its  rider,  the  masterless  ocean 
overruns  the  globe. 

Considei  the  subtleness  of  the  sea;  how 
its  most  dreaded  creatures  glide  under 
water,  unapparcnt  for  the  most  part,  and 
treacherously  hidden  beneath  the  love- 
liest tints  of  azure.  Consider  also  the 
devilish  brilliance  and  beauty  of  many  of 
the  most  remorseless  tribes,  as  the  dainty 
embellished  shape  of  many  species  of 
sharks.  Consider,  once  more,  the  uni- 
versal cannibalism  of  the  sea;  all  whose 
creatures  prey  upon  each  other,  carrying 
on  eternal  war  since  the  world  began. 

Consider  all  this;  and  then  turn  to  this 
green,  gentle,  and  most  docile  earth;  con- 
sider them  both,  the  sea  and  the  land; 
and  do  you  not  find  a  strange  analogy  to 
something  in  yourself:  For  as  this  appall- 
ing ocean  surrounds  the  \erdant  land,  so 
in  the  soul  of  man  there  lies  one  insular 
Tahiti,  full  of  peace  and  joy,  but  en- 
compassed by  all  the  horrors  of  the  half 
known  life.  God  keep  thee!  Push  not 
off  from  that  isle,  thou  canst  never  re- 
turn. 

But  enough  of  this  rhetorical 
symbolism,  so  reminiscent  of  Shake- 
speare who  influenced  Melville  more 
than  any  other  writer.  In  fact,  Mel- 
ville had  almost  finished  the  first 
version  of  Moby-Dick  when  he  dis- 
covered the  plays  of  Shakespeare. 
As  a  result  of  this  new  insight  into 
the  complexities  of  man  and  the 
depths  of  concealed  truth  which 
surround  him,  much  of  the  novel 
was  rewritten.  So  much  did  Haw- 
thorne and  Melville  have  in  com- 
mon that  Melville  dedicated  Mohy- 
Dick  to  Hawthorne  and  reading 
Hawthorne  helped  Melville  discover 
his  own  identitv.    Yet  it  was  Shake- 


speare who  remained  the  great, 
single,  literary  influence  of  Mel- 
ville's life. 

Dedicated  Artist 

Some  of  Melville's  admirers  have 
maintained  that  Melville  was  an 
untaught,  unconscious  genius  who 
really  had  no  idea  of  what,  he  was 
doing  when  he  wrote.  Yet  abundant 
proof  exists  that  he  was  a  most  in- 
tense, dedicated  artist,  so  acutely 
aware  of  what  he  hoped  to  create  in 
his  art,  that  when  he  felt  he  had 
fallen  short  of  his  goal,  he  refused 
to  write  trash  for  cash  and  so  with- 
drew within  his  own  proud  integ- 
rity. 

In  the  following  excerpt,  Mel- 
ville creates  in  musical  language, 
the  image  of  stillness  and  peace 
with  a  pleasure  uniquelv  his  own: 

It  was  while  gliding  through  these  latter 
waters  that  one  serene  and  moonlight 
night  when  all  the  waxes  rolled  by  like 
scrolls  of  silver;  and  by  their  soft,  suf- 
fusing seethings,  made  what  seemed  a 
silver}'  silence,  not  a  solitude;  on  such  a 
silent  night  a  silvery  jet  was  seen  far  in 
ad\ance  of  the  white  bubbles  at  the  bow. 
Lit  up  by  the  moon,  it  looked  celestial; 
seemed  some  plumed  and  glittering  god 
uprising  from   the  sea. 

Thus  he  first  defines  the  porten- 
tous "Spirit-spout"  which  foretells 
to  all  the  crew  their  doom  —  a 
doom  mirrored  later  by  the  omi- 
nous birds  hovering  about  and  by 
the  inscrutable  mysteries  now 
glimpsed  in  the  black  waters  about 
the  ship. 

Close  to  our  bows,  strange  forms  in 
the  water  darted  hither  and  thither  be- 
fore us,  while  thick  in  our  rear  flew  the 
inscrutable  sea-ravens.  And  ever}'  morn- 
ing, perched  in  our  stays,  rows  of  these 
birds  were  seen,  and  in  spite  of  our  hoot- 
ings,  for  a  long  time  obstinately  clung  to 
the   hemp,    as    though    they    deemed    our 


71 


JANUARY  1963. 


•1 


ship  some  drifting,  uninhabited  craft;  a 
thing  appointed  to  desolation,  and  there- 
fore fit  roosting-place  for  their  homeless 
selves.  And  heaved  and  heaved,  still  un- 
resistingly heaved  the  black  sea,  as  if  its 
vast  tides  v/ere  a  conscience;  and  the  great 
mundane  soul  were  in  anguish  and  re- 
morse for  the  long  sin  and  suffering  it 
had  bred. 

The  New  Appraisal 

An  anthology  of  American  litera- 
ture appearing  in  1872  but  briefly 
mentions  Melville's  name,  and  then 
only  as  the  author  of  Typee  and 
Redburn.  His  death  was  scarcely 
noted  even  in  New  York  City  where 
he  lived  out  the  last  twenty  years 
of  his  martyr-like  obscurity.  Not 
until  1919,  the  centennial  of  his 
birth,  was  any  interest  whatsoever 
shown  in  reviving  his  reputation. 
Billy  Budd,  finished  the  year  of  his 
death,  was  not  even  printed 
until  1924.  Yet  when  Somerset 
Maughan's  list  of  the  ten  greatest 
novels  appeared  about  1950,  the  one 
American  title  to  be  included  was 
that  of  Mohy-Dick.  This  revival  of 
interest  in  Mohy-Dick  and  the  re- 


sultant new  appraisal  of  Melville  as 
a  literary  artist,  is  one  of  the  most 
dramatic  reversals  in  all  literary  his- 
tory. 

It  is  therefore  only  since  World 
War  II  that  Melville  has  come  fully 
into  his  own.  Now  he  is  commoa- 
ly  accepted  as  one  of  the  greatest  of 
writers  in  the  English  language,  re- 
garded by  many  as  ''the  most 
powerful  of  all  the  great  American 
writers."  In  the  words  of  Lewis 
Mumford,  ''in  depth  of  experience, 
and  religious  insight  there  is  scarce- 
ly anyone  in  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, with  the  exception  of  Dos- 
toyevsky,  who  can  be  placed  beside 
him.''  Although  not  acknowledged 
by  his  own  in  his  own  day,  Herman 
Melville,  writing  with  epic  sweep 
and  tragic  vision,  "spoke  to  the 
ages." 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  For  you  what  is  the  major  source 
of  Melville's  greatness? 

2.  Is  it  important  to  remember  that 
Mobv-Dick  was  written  by  an  American 
in   1850?     Why  so?     Why  not? 


SOCIAL  SCIENCE  •     Divine  Law  and  Church  Government 
The  Foundation  of  Church  Government 


Lesson  6  —  Gradation  of  Divine  Law 

Elder  Ariel  S.  Ballif 

For  Fourth  Meeting,  April  1963 

Objective:  To  show  the  wisdom  of  God  in  the  application  of  divine  law  to  man. 

A  S   the  title  of   this  lesson   indi-  While     the    basic     meanings    and 

cates,   there  have  been   transi-  fundamentals   of   the   law   of   God 

tional  steps  or  stages  in  the  presenta-  have   remained   constant,   how   the 

tion  and  development  of  divine  law.  law  has  been  given  and  the  intensity 


72 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 

of  the  teaching  has  varied  somewhat  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  minds 

from  dispensation  to  dispensation.  of  the  people,  and  all  flesh  has  be- 
come    corrupt     before    my     face" 

Revealed  What  Could  Be  (D  &  C  112:23). 

Understood  ji^  ^\^q  dispensation  of  the  fulness 

God  \yalked  and  talked  with  some  of    times,    the    Lord    has    restored 

of  the  prophets.  To  others  he  com-  g^gj-y  right,  key,  power,  and  author- 

municated   through   revelation   and  ^^y  that  had  ever  been  given  to  help 

the    visitation    of    angels.     As    the  ^-^^^  realize  the  full  purpose  of  his 

growth   and    development    of   man  creation.    Dr.  Widtsoe,  referring  to 

occurred,   the  greater   ramifications  this  period  of  time,  writes: 

of  the  law  were  presented.  „.    ,.                u    i    ^.i        1   i.i,    j   i 

^  finally,  as  men  broke  through  the  dark- 

Divine  Direction  Influenced  by  "?''  ''  '"^^^^'f"^^  be^^"ie  diffused  among 

7     1V/-1T                      y->               1.  ^^'^   men,   and   hberahty   of   thought   grew 

Man  S  Wiilingness  to  Co-operate  ^^d   became    respected,    the    Gospel    was 

During   the   leadership    of   Moses  restored  with  the  authority  of  the  Priest- 

the     children     of     Israel     were     so  ^'ood  and  the  organization  of  the  Church 

steeped  in  the  worldly  ways  of  the  ^^'''l'''^'  J^"^  ,^-^  Pnesthood  and 
_,  ^  .  ,  ^  , -^  Cnurcn  Government,  page  21;  )• 
Egyptians  and  were  so  slow  to  re- 
pent, that  they  were  given  the  carnal  Divine  Law  Gives  Direction 
law  of  ''an  eye  for  an  eye,"  etc.  and  Incentive  to  AJI  Men 
Finally  they  were  so  resistant  to  Since  the  days  of  Adam  and  hJs 
righteousness,  that  the  Lord  took  children  the  Lord  has  directed  his 
away  the  higher  Priesthood,  leaving  servants  to  teach  all  the  people  of 
them  only  the  enlightenment  of  the  the  mission  of  Jesus  Christ  and  its 
temporal  law.  This  seemed  to  be  saving  power  through  repentance 
all  they  could  understand.  and  baptism,  in  order  that  all  man- 
In  the  meridian  of  time  Christ,  kind  can  enjoy  the  blessings  of 
through  his  personal  appearance  heaven  and  the  promises  of  God. 
(testified  of  by  all  the  prophets),  This  directive  to  call  all  men  to 
fulfilled  the  law,  restored  the  Mel-  repentance  was  repeated  with  em- 
chizedek  Priesthood,  and  organized  phasis  through  each  of  the  prophets, 
his  Church.  The  basis  of  his  gov-  In  Adam's  day  '\  .  .  the  Lord  God 
ernment  was  found  in  the  same  called  upon  men  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
divine  law  that  had  been  revealed  everywhere  and  commanded  them 
to  Adam.  Only  a  comparatively  that  they  should  repent"  (Moses 
small  group  of  his  own  people  ac-  5-14)  •  All  who  repented  received 
cepted  him.  ''At  no  time  since  the  the  blessings;  the  progress  of  those 
days  of  Adam,  had  the  Gospel  been  who  did  not  was  stopped, 
so  fully  taught  and  made  so  simply  Before  the  flood,  Noah,  an  or- 
clear  to  the  understanding  as  in  the  dained  prophet,  "...  called  upon 
days  of  Jesus"  (Widtsoe,  John  A.:  the  children  of  men  that  they 
Rational  Theology  4th  ed.,  page  57).  should  repent"  (Moses  8:20).  The 
Within  a  few  generations,  through  Lord  told  Abraham  that  his  seed 
apostasy,  the  Priesthood  and  Church  "shall  bear  this  ministry  and  Priest- 
government  were  taken  from  the  hood  unto  all  nations"  (Abraham 
earth.  ".  .   .  darkness  covereth  the  2:9).  Christ  sent  his  apostles  to  all 

73 


JANUARY  1963 


the  world,  and  John  the  Revelator 
declared  the  gospel  would  be 
preached  to  every  nation,  kindred, 
tongue,  and  people.  (See  Rev. 
14:6-7;  see  also  D  &  C  133:37-38.) 

The  Sepaiation  of  the 
Children  of  God 

As  we  examine  the  record  of  man 
in  the  holy  scripture,  we  are  im- 
pressed with  the  fact  that  com- 
paratively few  of  the  children  of  men 
followed  the  direction  set  forth  in 
divine  law. 

Adam's  rebellious  children  were 
shut  out  of  the  presence  of  the  Lord 
and  ''.  .  .  dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod, 
on  the  east  of  Eden''  (Moses  5:41). 
The  descendants  of  Noah  were  scat- 
tered ''abroad  upon  the  face  of  all 
the  earth"  (Genesis  11:9). 

Through  Abraham's  righteousness 
and  prayers,  he  being  of  the  direct 
lineage  of  Adam  through  the  proph- 
ets, the  Lord  preserved  his  life  and 
led  him  and  his  family  out  of  the 
land  of  the  idolaters  to  a  place  where 
they  could  preserve  the  lineage 
through  which  the  Savior  of  man- 
kind would  come. 

From  dispensation  to  dispensation 
the  nonbelievers  in  the  world  in- 
creased, until  idolaters,  pagans,  and 
other  nonbelievers  in  the  divine 
mission  of  Christ,  constituted  the 
masses  of  mankind. 

Secular  records  reveal  men  in 
early  times  as  individuals  ruled  by 
force  and  organized  primarily  to 
resist  invasion  and  destruction  or  to 
extend  their  power  over  others  by 
the  application  of  force. 

Through  trial  and  error,  investiga- 
tion, and  experimentation;  through 
the  use  of  his  intellect  and  by  the 
processes  of  reason  and  reflective 
thinking;  and  through  the  grace  of 


God  and  the  Spirit  that  "giveth 
light  to  every  man  that  cometh  into 
the  world"  (D  &  C  84:46),  men 
have  accumulated  culture  and  slow- 
ly and  painfully  improved  their 
status  to  a  present  level  of  achieve- 
ment. Man's  development  through 
the  use  of  his  intelligence  is  but  a 
reflection  of  the  divinity  of  his 
origin. 

The  record  of  man's  cultural  de- 
velopment is  closely  connected  with 
the  development  of  weapons  of  de- 
struction. The  rise  of  great  nations 
indicates  a  combination  of  intel- 
lectual achievement  and  the  applica- 
tion of  inventive  genius  to  the  pro- 
duction of  effective  weapons  of  war. 
It  likewise  indicates  a  lack  of  under- 
standing of  the  divine  purpose  in 
the  creation  of  man.  Today,  man 
is  reaching  the  climax  of  the  develop- 
ment of  his  destructive  power. 
There  now  exists  the  physical  power 
through  man's  knowledge  to  destroy 
our  civilization. 

It  should  be  clearly  understood 
that  in  contrast  to  the  evidence  of 
force  indicated  in  the  secular  rec- 
ord as  so  important  in  man's  de- 
velopment, the  religious  records 
place  the  emphasis  upon  love  and 
understanding  as  having  a  more  di- 
rect correlation  with  intelligent 
growth  and  development.  Love  was 
and  is  the  basic  motivation  in  the 
plan  of  life  and  salvation  as  pre- 
sented by  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  the 
only  power  known  to  man  by  which 
peace  may  be  established  in  the 
hearts  of  men. 

Divine  Direction  Makes  Man 

Reach  Up  —  Godhead 

A  child  normally  inherits  the 
characteristics  of  the  parents.  To  be 
the  spirit  child  of  God  and  created 


74 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


physically  in  his  image,  provides  the 
important  idea  that  the  progress  of 
man  is  limited  only  by  his  ambition 
and  personal  application.  Certainly 
his  relationship  to  Deity  provides 
perfection  for  his  ideal.  To  have  a 
goal  is  the  first  essential  to  progress. 
With  our  Father  in  heaven  as  the 
ideal  of  man,  the  natural  effect  is 
to  lift  man  up.  To  understand  this 
concept,  however,  man  must  be  in 
tune  with  the  spirit  of  the  Creator. 
This  will  come  in  the  recognition 
of  and  adherence  to  the  divine  law, 
testified  to  by  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
administered  under  the  direction  of 
the  Priesthood. 

When  God  created  man  and 
placed  him  on  earth  with  the  admo- 
nition to  subdue  the  earth  and  have 
dominion  over  it,  the  seeds  of  dis- 
content were  sown.  The  admoni- 
tion meant  for  man  to  know  all 
about  the  earth  and  its  contents  — 
examining  its  make-up,  learning  its 
secrets,  and  putting  to  use  its  latent 
powers  for  the  benefit  and  welfare 
of  mankind.  "By  the  sweat  of  thy 
brow"  did  not  mean  to  labor  for- 
ever by  hand.  It  was  the  challenge 
for  man  to  use  his  physical,  mental, 
and  spiritual  capacities  to  find  out 
the  unknown.  He  was  to  find  the 
answer  to  every  perplexity  with 
which  he  was  presented  in  satisfying 
human  needs  and,  in  the  process, 
subduing  the  earth  and  gaining  do- 
minion over  every  living  thing. 

We  are  told  that  light  and  truth 
are  eternal  (see  D  &  C  84:44-46) 
and,  by  the  processes  of  reflective 
thinking  and  reasoning,  man  can 
discover  light  and  truth.  Through 
invention,  or  finding  the  various 
uses  and  applications  for  the  discov- 
eries made,  he  expands  his  knowl- 


edge and  applies  the  information 
to  beneficial  use.  Thus  man  moves 
in  progress  toward  his  ideal. 

Divine  Principles  oi  Piogiess 
Applied  to  Man 

The  divine  law  places  the  respon- 
sibility for  growth,  development, 
and  eventual  exaltation  upon  each 
individual.  But  the  Lord  has  pro- 
vided man  with  adequate  instruc- 
tion graded  to  suit  his  experience 
and  development  and  has  made 
available  to  him  inspiration  and 
revelation. 

The  Law  of  Choice 

There  is  a  law  eternal  in  nature 
that  assures  man  the  privilege  of 
choice.  ''The  Lord  God  gave  unto 
man  that  he  should  act  for  him- 
self. .  .  .  Wherefore,  men  are  free 
according  to  the  flesh"  (2  Nephi 
2:16,  27).  This  includes  two  very 
closely  related  conditions  —  the 
opportunity  for  election  and  the 
responsibiliy  of  performance.  Man, 
really  to  enjoy  the  benefit  of  his 
freedom  of  choice,  must  know  the 
law.  To  receive  the  blessings  prom- 
ised by  the  law,  he  must,  of  his  own 
free  will  and  choice,  carry  out  the 
requirements  of  the  law,  the  de-' 
cision  to  be  made  on  the  basis  of 
his  conviction  that  it  is  right.  True 
virtue  is  knowing  the  good  and  the 
bad  and  choosing  the  good. 

This  World  Is  a  Training  Ground 

With  right  of  choice  and  the 
availability  of  divine  guidance,  man 
is  charged  with  the  responsibility  of 
performance  equal  to  the  oppor- 
tunity presented  to  him.  Freedom 
of  choice  means  nothing  without 
opposition.  'Tor  it  must  needs  be, 
that  there  is  an  opposition   in   all 


75 


JANUARY  1963 


things.  If  not  so  .  .  .  righteousness 
could  not  be  brought  to  pass,  neith- 
er wickedness,  neither  hohness  nor 
misery,  neither  good  nor  bad  .  .  /' 
( 2  Nephi  2:11). 

Man,  through  experience,  includ- 
ing prayer,  learns  to  understand  his 
relationship  to  God  and  his  crea- 
tions. Being  a  child  of  God  spirit- 
ually, man  has  the  divine  spark  that 
causes  him  to  reach  up  to  and  cry 
out  for  divine  guidance.  Man's  life 
span  generally  provides  the  time  and 
opportunity  for  intellectual  and 
spiritual  development  equal  to  in- 
herited capacity. 

Self-discipline  in  bringing  one's 
appetites  and  desires  in  line  with 
unselfish  consideration  of  others  in 
all  human  relations  is  a  major  part 
of  this  world's  training. 

Due  to  man's  ability  to  transmit 
culture  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion, it  is  possible  to  build  upon  the 
experience  of  the  past.  In  this  sense 
each  generation  stands  on  the  shoul- 
ders of  the  generation  that  preceded 
it.  The  progress  of  the  new  genera- 
tion is  measured  in  terms  of  the 
expansion  of  its  cultural  heritage. 

In  review,  then,  this  training 
ground  gives  us  an  opportunity  to 
develop  spiritually,  temporally,  and 
intellectually.  It  is  for  the  purpose 
of  finding  out  what  man  will  do 
with  his  opportunities  and  abilities. 

For  the  power  is  in  them,  wherein  they 
are  agents  unto  themselves.  And  inas- 
much as  men  do  good  they  shall  in  no- 
wise lose  their  reward.  But  he  that 
doeth  not  anything  until  he  is  command- 
ed, and  receiveth  a  commandment  with 
doubtful  heart,  and  keepeth  it  with  sloth- 
fulness,  the  same  is  damned  (D  &  C 
58:28-29). 


Work  Is  Basic  to  Progress 

When  the  "first  family"  was  giv- 
en the  assignment  to  subdue  the 
earth,  it  had  reference  to  hard, 
physical  work.  The  Lord  said  ''In 
the  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat 
bread"  (Genesis  3:19).  Adam  was 
to  overcome  the  weeds  and  thistles 
in  order  to  live.  He  had  to  work 
with  his  hands  and  use  his  ability  to 
solve  problems.  This  involved  think- 
ing, reasoning,  faith,  and  inspiration. 

In  modern  scripture  the  Lord  says 
that  the  idler  has  no  place  among  his 
people.  'Thou  shalt  not  be  idle; 
for  he  that  is  idle  shall  not  eat  the 
bread  nor  wear  the  garments  of  the 
laborer"  (D  &  C  42:42).  The  scrip- 
tures indicate  that  God  ordained 
work  as  essential  to  exaltation. 

From  the  scriptures  we  glean  that 
doing  is  important.  In  fact,  it  is 
what  you  do  about  what  you  know 
that  really  counts.  "Be  ye  doers  of 
the  word,  and  not  hearers  only,  de- 
ceiving your  own  selves"  (James 
1:22). 

The  divine  directions  given  for 
exaltation  involve  a  constant  quest 
for  enlightenment.  Growth  is  as 
much  a  spiritual  and  intellectual  law 
as  a  physical  law.  There  is  no 
growth,  development,  or  enlighten- 
ment without  energy  and  effort 
expended. 

To  subdue  the  earth  has  meant  a 
constant  struggle  to  discover  the 
elements  and  their  uses  for  the  ben- 
efit of  man.  "To  subdue  the  earth" 
has  also  an  intellectual  implication, 
for  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  said, 
"It  is  impossible  for  a  man  to  be 
saved  in  ignorance"  (D  &  C  131:6). 
Spiritually  the  challenge  is  the  same. 
"The  glory  of  God  is  intelligence, 


76 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


or,  in  other  words,  light  and  truth" 
(D  &  093:36). 

From  the  above,  it  could  be  im- 
plied that  man  is  saved  no  faster 
than  he  gains  knowledge  of  the  earth 
(material  things),  of  life  (human 
relations),  and  of  God.  This  cannot 
all  be  attained  at  once,  but  is  made 
available  as  we  are  able  to  under- 
stand. "Behold,  ye  are  little  chil- 
dren and  ye  cannot  bear  all  things 
now;  ye  must  grow  in  grace  and  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth"  (D  &  C 
50:40). 

The  Fulness  of  Times 

The  fulness  of  times  has  a  dual 
meaning.  Religiously  we  see  its 
meaning  in  the  fulness  of  the  gospel 
plan.  In  addition,  the  light  that 
lighteth  all  men  who  come  into  this 
world  has  been  expressed  in  the 
temporal  progress  that  has  been 
made.  Each  dispensation  has  had 
men  with  creative  power  who  have 
added  valuable  discoveries  to  man's 
knowledge  that  have  assisted  in  his 
cultural  advancement.  Today,  we 
are  privileged  to  enjoy  the  concen- 
tration of  all  the  rules  of  life  with 
their  explanation  that  the  Lord  has 
ever  given  to  his  children.  We  have 
the  greatest  collection  of  usable 
facts  and  information  that  the  hu- 
man race  has  ever  accumulated. 

Out  of  this  accumulation,  discov- 
ery and  invention  have  been  greatly 
increased.  There  seems  to  be  no 
end  to  the  expansion  of  knowledge. 
This  development,  together  with  the 
restoration  of  the  fulness  of  the  gos- 
pel and  the  functioning  of  the 
Priesthood  in  Church  organization, 
has  assured  mankind  of  his  destiny 
according  to  the  design  of  the 
Creator. 


SACRED  MUSIC  FOR 

WOMEN'S  THREE  PART 

CHORUSES 

)  ABIDE   WITH    ME;    'TIS 
EVENTIDE— Madsen    20 

)   AS   ANGELS   IN   HEAVEN— 

Schreiner  30 

)  COME    UNTO    HIM 
"MESSIAH"-Handel    20 

)  COME  YE  BLESSED  OF  MY 
FATHER-Madsen    20 

)   GO  YE  FORTH  WITH  MY 
WORD-Madsen   25 

)   IF  YE  LOVE  ME,   KEEP  MY 
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen   ..   .25 

)   INCLINE   YOUR   EAR-Wilkes .  .25 

)   LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 
FOR    JOY-Stephens    20 

)   LORD    IS    MY    LIGHT-Allitsen  .20 

)   HOW  LOVELY  ARE  THY 
DWELLINGS-Liddle  25 

)   MY  HEART  EVER  FAITHFUL- 
Bach     25 

)  UNTO  THEE  I  LIFT  MINE 
EYES— Beethoven    22 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order   blank 


DAYNES   MUSIC   COMPANY 

15    E.    1st    South 

Salt    Lake   City    11,    Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

G   On   Approval        D   Charge 
n  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City  and  State  


Ilai|iies  Music    | 


'HiMHIIIMIIII 


15  E.   1st  South 
«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


77 


JANUARY  1963 


Rose  Parade  Tour 

Leaves  December  27  for  eight  days 

Also  via  San  Francisco  and  Reno 

ten  days 

Hawaiian  Tours 

February,   June,    and    November,    1963 

Orient  Tour 

leaves  March  to  April 

Northwestern  Tour 

in  June 

Alaskan  Tour 

in  July 

Hill  Cumorah  Tour 

July-August 

Europe 

in  August 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

3021  South  23rd  East 

P.O.  Box  2065 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

HU  5-2444  -   AM  2-2337 


•  BEAVTIFVL 
•  HANDY 

•  DVRABLE 

A.  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind  your  editions  into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover   —   $2.75;    Leather   Cover   —   $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below   if   bound  volumes   are  to   be   mailed. 

Distance    from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150  miles  35 

150   to     300  miles   39 

•          300   to     600   miles  45 
600  to   1000   miles  54 
1000   to   1400  miles  64 

1400   to   1800   miles   76 

Over   1800   miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    gC^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  0^111 


The  richness  of  the  stimulation  of 
this  period  of  time  provides  the 
greatest  challenge  to  effective  living 
in  man's  history.  The  means  of 
communication  and  transportation 
make  possible  more  effective  under- 
standing among  all  peoples.  The 
powers  of  production  are  great 
enough  to  meet  the  needs  of  man 
if  used  productively. 

There  is  a  veritable  avalanche  of 
brilliant  ideas  coming  from  all  parts 
of  the  world.  The  real  lag  is  found 
in  human  relations  and  understand- 
ing. This  is  the  mission  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Jesus  Christ.  If  the  gospel 
message  can  reach  the  hearts  of  all 
men  the  proper  motivation  can  then 
direct  inspired  men  to  open  the  way 
for  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth. 


Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  Does  divine  law  apply  with  the  same 
force  to  all  men  everywhere  at  all  times? 
Explain. 

2.  What  is  the  difference  between  the 
Priesthood  of  Aaron  and  the  Melchizedek 
Priesthood? 

3.  Why  was  the  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood taken  from  the  children  of  Israel? 

4.  What  do  you  understand  by  the 
quotation  "and  the  Spirit  giveth  light  to 
every  man  that  cometh   into  the  world"? 

5.  It  is  obvious  that  we  live  in  a  greatly 
advanced  civihzation.  Will  the  Lord 
expect  a  greater  degree  of  perfection  from 
his  saints  today  than  from  saints  of  a 
former  dispensation?   Justify  your  answer. 

REFERENCES 

The  Book  of  Mormon 
2  Nephi 
4  Nephi 

The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Sections  42,  58,  84,  93 
WiDTSOE,    John    A.:     Piiesthood    and 

Chuich  Government,  Chapter  1 


78 


The  Fog 

Linnie  F.  Robinson 

Oh,  the  stillness  of  the  fog; 
All  the  trees  are  shrouded,  white  — 
Distant  houses  out  of  sight; 
Not  a  whisper,  not  a  sound, 
Save  my  heart's  low  pound. 

Friendly  hills  are  curtained  out. 
And  the  valley  far  below 
Is  a  place  I  do  not  know. 
Not  a  movement,  not  a  crv 
Save  my  soul's  lone  sigh. 

Feel  the  pulselessness  of  fog; 
Helpless,  man  can  peer  and  stare 
Seeing  nothing  for  his  care. 
If  I  open  wide  my  door, 
I  am  lost  upon  its  shore. 

Even  heaven  shuts  me  in. 
For  the  sky  is  close  and  thick. 
Day  has  burned  without  a  wick  .  .  , 
And  I  long  for  breath  of  wind 
That  this  weight  of  fog  be  thinned. 


Happy  Highway  of  Life 

Rozina  Farnsworth 

Life  is  short,  oh,  let  us  hurry. 

Put  our  efforts  to  the  test. 

Then  we  shall  have  no  cause  to  worry, 

When  we  know  we  have  done  our  best. 

Let's  improve  each  fleeting  moment, 
Crown  with  kindness  every  one. 
Do  our  duty,  do  it  bravely 
Then  be  proud  of  what  we  have  done. 

Cheerful  hearts  and  smiling  faces 
Help  to  keep  the  clouds  away. 
We  are  here  on  life's  great  mission 
Let's  be  cheerful  while  we  stay. 


HAWAIIAN   TOUR 
IN   FEBRUARY 


MEXICAN  TOUR 

Leaving  middle  of  March, 
1963.  Mexico  City,  Cholula, 
Pueblo,  Taxco,  Cuernavaca, 
Acapuico,  Archaelogical  Ruins 


ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460    7th    Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phones:   EM  3-5229   -   EL  9-8051 


GOLD 

MEDALLION 

HOME 


A  wonderful  new 
way  to  live 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO.  ^^^^ 
Buy  no^  from  your  dealer  '' 


79 


BIRTHDAY  CONGRATULATIONS 


JNinety-iiuie 

Mrs.  Ann  Eliza  Allen  Coombs 
Centerville,  Utah 


Ninety -six 

Mrs.  Ellen  Larsen  Smith 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Sina  C.  H.  Mortensen 
Mesa,  Arizona 


Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Marie  Sorensen  Jensen 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Mrs,  Rachel  Jensen  Middleton 
Ogden,  Utah 


Ninety-fonr 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Thomas  Kay 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Louisa  Hadman  Burningham 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Laura  Benson  Wray 
Hyrum,  Utah 


Mrs.  Edith  Anderson  Dahl 
Midvale,  Utah 

Mrs.   Martha   Eyre   Walker 
Murray,  Utah 

Mrs.  Grace  Lillian  Priestly 

Campbell 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mirinda  Snow  Frandsen 
Prove,  Utah 

Ninety -one 

Mrs.  Geneva  Tucker  Larsen 
Fairview,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Saunders  Gray 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Farmer  Beller 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emma  Elizabeth  McAllister 

Adams 

Kanab,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.   Clara  Christophsen  Peterson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah       • 

Mrs.   Arabella   Parkinson   Daines 
Logan,  Utah 


Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Martha  Tolman  Thurgood 
West  Point,  Utah 

Mrs.  Louisa  Caroline  Tempest 

Anderson 

Rexburg,  Idaho 

Mrs.   Olive   Pace   Schoettlin 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Ninety -two 

Mrs.  Mary  Sproul  Jolley 
St.  George,  Utah 


Beauty 

Ida  Isaacson 

Beauty  is  never  new  — 

It  is  always  here. 

Rocks  —  trees  —  speak  to  us 

As  they  have  to  others. 

The  blue  velvet  sky 

The  carpet  of  grasses 

The  splashing  waters 

The  splendid  mountains 

The  wet  earthen  paths 

The  sweet  balmy  air 

The  strength  of  children. 

Beauty  is  never  lost  — 

It  is  always  there. 


80 


CHOICE 
READING 
FOR  LOS 
HOME- 
MAKERS 


KlEMAK!!!? 


THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING 

by  Daryl  V.  Hoole 

From  a  wealth  of  experience  as  a  mother  and 
BYU  lecturer  in  Home  Economics,  Sister 
Hoole  has  written  a  book  that  will  meet  the 
requirements  of  every  Relief  Society  mem- 
ber for  a  comprehensive  guide  and  help  to 
"The  Art  of  Homemaking." 
''. . .  a  succinct  blueprint  for  homemaking  . . ." 

Belle  S.  Spafford 

(Complete  sellout  of  1st  Edition.  2nd  Edition  now 

selling  fast;  3rd  Edition  ready  soon!)  ^l^A^i 


BUILDING  A  HOME  TO 

LAST   FOREVER  by  Caroline  Eyring  Miner 

The  only  satisfactory  home  for  a  Latter-day 
Saint  family  is  one  that  will  last  forever!  In 
her  new  book  Sister  Miner  examines  the 
truths  on  which  we  must  build  our  eternal 
*'home",  and  shows  us  how  we  may  construct 
a  sure  foundation  of  spirituality.  $1.75 


tle^eret  Book 

COM   P  A  N  Y 

44  EAST  SO.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OGDEN 

777  SO.  MAIN  ST,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


Deseret  Book  Company 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  find  .  .  .  check  .  .  .  money  order  .  . 
have  an  account.  Please  charge.  Amount  enclosed  $ .  .  . 
for  (encircled)  numbered  books:  1  2 

Name 


Address 
City . .  . 


Zone . . .  State . . . 

Resident  of  Utah  include  3%  sales  tax. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Is  your 

life  insurance 

Beneficial? 

Professional  social  workers,  elementary  and  second- 
ary teachers,  attorneys,  and  many  other  women  in 
the  professions  have  made  a  very  solid  place  for 
themselves.  Highly  competent  and  respected,  these 
women  are  contributing  to  education,  law,  business, 
and  a  great  many  of  the  sciences  and  the  arts. 

Along  with  their  professional  stature,  these  same 
women  also  have  acquired  a  knowledge  of  sound 


financial  planning.  They  often  know  about  deferred 
annuity  plans,  commercial  whole  life  insurance, 
and  many  other  life  insurance  programs  that  offer 
special  advantages  for  career  women.  And  they 
know  that  a  professionally  trained  Beneficial  Life 
agent  can  give  them  the  most  reliable  counsel  on 
their  insurance  program. 

How  long  since  you  examined  your  life  insurance 
program,  in  the  light  of  your  ever-changing  needs? 

BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


/ 


-."ifl 


9A^'' 


¥•< 


,S#*^*i-: 


i,ii0>'^' 


^^^•'l*^' 


-•I^S 


u 


f   ...-'i'-^M: 


m^m^^i^ 


^a  r> 


<*-■*    '•.A\.y%..' 


:# 


Ih.  UJvujL\A:tJtiue^l^(M^ 


Alice  Money  Bailey 

The  wind  and  the  water  carve  the  sculptures  of  the  world, 

And  the  great  rock  barriers  where  their  force  is  hurled 

Are  chiseled  into  statues  by  the  grinding  storms 

And  the  continents  are  molded  into  shapes  and  forms. 

The  wind  is  the  mallet,  and  the  wave  is  the  tool  — 

From  massive  sea  or  breeze-touched  pool 

The  wind  makes  the  waves  and  their  destiny, 

Their  length  and  fetch  and  velocity, 

To  model  a  sandbar,  grain  on  grain, 

Or  block  with  the  blows  of  a  hurricane. 

The  seaward  ebb  and  the  shoreward  flow 

Polish  the  monoliths  down  below, 

And  they  hump  their  backs  and  seem  to  ride 

On  ponderous  surf-boards  against  the  tide, 

And  all  of  the  coastlines  which  frame  the  land 

Are  the  art  of  a  mighty  Sculptor's  hand. 


The  Cover:     lao  Valley,  Island  of  Maui,  Hawaii 

Transparency  submitted  by  Louise  F.  Brooks 

Frontispiece:  Haystack  Rock  on  the  Oregon  Coast 
Photograph  by  Josef  Muench 

Art  Layout:   Dick  Scopes 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


'/mi/i 


I  would  like  to  take  this  opportunity  to 
thank  you  for  the  wonderful  Magazine. 
The  lessons  are  beautiful  and  inspiring, 
and  I  could  not  put  the  August  issue  down 
until  I  had  read  the  article  on  Jerusalem, 
by  Christine  H.  Robinson.  And,  although 
I  should  have  been  housekeeping,  I 
stopped  to  enjoy  the  lovely  color  plates 
(by  Dr.  O.  Preston  Robinson),  so  beau- 
tifully reproduced. 

— Mrs.  Gene  Hendon 
Brighton,  England 

W^e  were  so  thrilled  with  the  poem 
sequence  "Portrait  of  Freedom"  (by 
Alberta  Iluish  Christensen)  in  the  Sep- 
tember Relief  Society  Magazine,  that  we 
used  this  sequence  as  the  principal  com- 
ponent of  our  opening  social  presenta- 
tion. One  of  our  sisters  prepared  an 
introduction  to  each  of  our  phases  of  les- 
son work,  using  one  of  the  poems  in  the 
sequence  as  a  basis  for  each.  All  were 
beautifully  blended  together  with  ap- 
propriate songs  by  the  Singing  Mothers. 
It  was  so  well  done  that  we  were  invited 
to  present  it  in  a  sacrament  meeting  as  a 
tribute  to  Veterans'  Day.  It  made  a  thrill- 
ing and  very  appropriate  service  which 
everyone  enjoyed  tremendously.  Thank 
you  for  printing  these  inspiring  poems 
which  Sister  Christensen  so  masterfully 
created. 

— Beulah  Isom 

Reseda,  California 

I  have  always  enjoyed  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  but  appreciate  it  more  than  ever 
now  that  I  am  so  far  from  home,  serving 
on  a  mission  here  in  New  York.  We  use 
the  Magazine  as  a  gift  for  new  members 
and  iuNCstigators.  So  it  is  a  missionary. 
I  have  tried  many  of  the  delicious  recipes 
and  homcmaking  ideas  and  I  enjov  every 
part  of  the  Magazine.  I  am  grateful  to  the 
Logan,  Utah,  Eighth  Ward  Relief  Society 
for  sending  the  Magazine  to  me. 
— Lila  B.  Dayncs 

Lockport,  New  York 


I  was  delighted  when  my  November 
Magazine  came  to  see  a  story  by  my  sister 
Helen  C.  Warr  ('The  Little  Blue  Bag"). 
It  is  an  excellent  story.  Helen  is  presently 
serving  as  a  missionary  in  Scotland.  I 
would  like  to  express  my  appreciation  to 
Mrs.  Olive  Moore  of  Melbourne,  Aus- 
tralia, who  took  time  to  write  from  half- 
way around  the  world  to  express  apprecia- 
tion for  my  article  on  the  Bancroft  flood 
in  the  July  issue  of  the  Magazine. 
— Frances  C.  Yost 

Bancroft,  Idaho 


Thanks  for  all  the  poetry  in  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine.  I  am  sure  the  Magazine 
is  a  great  help  to  all  who  read  it  —  espe- 
cially the  pictures  and  lessons  and  poems. 
We  are  Baptist.  It  is  only  a  small  chapel, 
but  nearly  full.  Again,  I  thank  you  for 
the  Magazine. 

— Mary  Elizabeth  Boddy 
Hoole,  England 

Each  new  issue  of  the  Magazine  is  a  joy 
to  rccei\e  and  read.  The  added  color 
makes  it  so  inviting  to  open  and  read 
from  cover  to  cover.  We,  the  older  mem- 
bers of  the  Society,  have  our  golden  years 
of  retirement  enriched  by  being  able  to 
read  and  use  the  Magazine  and  make  it  a 
part  of  everyday  living. 

— Lena  B.  Shaw 

Lawndale,  California 

.  .  .  One  day  mv  mother  encouraged 
me  to  start  reading  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  Before  I  had  read  it,  I  thought 
it  was  just  a  Magazine  for  grownups.  Now 
I  ha\e  disco^ered  that  mother  has  had 
her  Magazines  bound  cNcry  year  since 
1950.  I  am  into  my  fifth  volume  now. 
and  I  am  enjoving  the  stories  and  poems 
\'erv  much.  \Mien  I  am  older,  I  am  going 
to  be  a  Relief  Socictv  sister,  too. 
— Deborah  Kezerian 
Provo,  Utah 


82 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

vol      RH  Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  fsid    9 

V*^   .   JU  rj^Q  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 


FEBRUARY' 

Marianne   C.    Sharp    E( 
Veftttj^^JRffjiQl-finyiQrd    Associate  Editor  Belle  S.  SpgHord    G^jPi«rg|  Mg3txgg[|||,,p,^^ 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Charity,  the  Heart  of  Relief  Society  Marion  G.  Romney     84 

Bronson  Alcott  —  the  Father  of  "Little  Women"  Laurel  Ulrich     96 

Relief  Society  Supports  Home  Nursing  Nellie  F.  Kujala  105 

FICTION 

The  Home  —  Second  Prize  Story  Christie  Lund  Coles     89 

The  New  Pioneers  of  Wales  - Elena  Neale  105 

Keep  My  Own  —  Chapter  2  Kit  Linford  114 

Out  of  the  Wilderness  —  Chapter  8   (Conclusion)    Shirley  Thulin  124 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  82 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  101 

Editorial:     The  Modern  Homemaker  Louise  W.   Madsen  102 

Notes  To  the  Field:     Talking  Book  Records   of  Relief  Society  Lessons 

Available  for  the  Sightless  104 

Award  Subscriptions   Presented  in  April   104 

Notes  From  the   Field:   Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda  Parker  130 

Birthday  Congratulations  160 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Alone  With  Beauty  Alice  R.   Rich  108 

Indoor  Gardens  for  Your  Child  Helen  B.  Morris  111 

Glamorize  Your  Party  Menus  With  Tarts  Ruby  K.  Smith  120 

Hazel    L.    Giles    Collects    Pioneer    ReUcs    123 

LESSONS  FOR  APRIL 

Theology  —  Give  Heed  to  Warnings  and  Trifle  Not  with  Sacred  Things 

Roy  W.   Doxey  137 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "Inasmuch   As  They  Are  Faithful.    .    .   ." 

Christine  H.  Robinson  143 

Work  Meeting  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  a  Training  Ground  Virginia  F.  Cutler  145 

Literature  —  The  Challenge  of  Walt  Whitman  Briant  S.  Jacobs   147 

Social  Science  —  Summary  Ariel   S.   Ballif  154 

POETRY 

The  Wind  Is  the  Mallet  —  Frontispiece  Alice   Morrey   Bailey     81 

Woman  With  Birds,  by  Lael  W.  Hill,  95;  Snow,  Girls,  and  a  Watcher,  by  Ida  Elaine  James,  99 
For  My  Husband,  by  Vesta  N.  Fairbairn,  100;  Springtime  Snow,  by  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  104 
Day  of  the  Spelling  Match,  by  Maude  Rubin,  109;  For  Tomorrow,  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  110, 
Little  Lights,  by  Hannah  C.  Ashby,  142;  The  Foohsh  Giants,  by  Margery  S.  Stewart,  159;  Home, 
by  Catherine  B.  Bowles,  160. 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1963  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  2642;  Editorial  Dept.  2654.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

83 


CHARITY 

The  Heart  of  Relief  Society 

Elder  Marion  G.  Romney 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Departmental  Meeting  of  the  Relief  Society  Annual 
General  Conference,  October  4,  1962] 


I  appreciate  very  much  the  invita- 
tion to  speak  to  you  today.  In 
their  gracious  invitation,  your 
General  Presidency  said  the  welfare 
work  is  to  be  presented  in  this 
meeting.  They  suggested,  however, 
that  my  remarks  not  be  confined  to 
your  part  in  the  Ghurch  Welfare 
Program  only  but  that  they  deal  also 
with  the  broad  scope  of  Relief  So- 
ciety ministration  as  declared  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  when  he  said,  ''this 
is  the  beginning  of  better  days  to  the 
poor  and  needy,  who  shall  be  made 
to  rejoice  and  pour  forth  blessings 
on  your  heads"  (History  oi  the 
Chinch,  Vol.  IV,  page  607).  This 
is  the  heart  of  Relief  Society  work. 

It  seems  to  me  that  the  Prophet 
Joseph  did  make  it  abundantly  clear 
that  administering  to  the  physical 
and  spiritual  needs  of  people  is  the 
real  heart  of  Relief  Society  work. 

This  is  a  charitable  society,  and  according 
to  your  natures;  it  is  natural  for  females  to 
have  feelings  of  charity  and  benevolence. 
You  are  now  placed  in  a  situation  in 
which  you  can  act  according  to  those 
sympathies  which  God  has  planted  in  your 
bosoms  {History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  IV, 
page  605). 

Defining  the  area  in  which  the 
sisters  were  to  function,  however,  he 
said : 

Let  your  labors  be  mostly  confined  to 
those   around   you,   in    the   circle   of   your 


own  acquaintance,  as  far  as  knowledge  is 
concerned,  it  may  extend  to  all  the  world; 
but  your  administering  should  be  confined 
to  the  circle  of  your  immediate  acquaint- 
ance, and  more  especially  to  the  members 
of  the  Relief  Society  [History  of  the 
Church,  Vol.  IV,  page  607). 

As  you  have  so  often  been  re- 
minded, the  Relief  Society  was 
organized  under  the  direction  of  the 
Priesthood  —  not  as  a  restriction, 
but  as  an  added  endowment.  As 
President  Clark  said,  in  Relief  So- 
ciety Conference,  October  3,  1940: 

The  unique  qualification  of  priesthood 
blessing  and  promise  that  is  yours,  that 
sets  you  apart  from  all  other  organizations, 
and  that  gives  you  a  power  and  authority 
that  no  other  women's  organization  in  the 
world  possesses,  brings  with  it  certain  duties 
and  responsibilities  which  determine  and 
fix  your  work,  which  .  .  .  must  follow  the 
pattern  of  the  labors  of  Jesus,  relieving 
human  woe,  and  ministering  to  spiritual 
wants. 

That,  it  seems  to  me,  is  the  very 
heart  of  your  work  —  ''relieving  hu- 
man woe  and  ministering  to  spiritual 
wants."  President  Clark  continues: 

Now  when  the  Prophet  set  up  the  Re- 
lief Societies,  the  revelations  regarding 
the  bishops  and  their  duties  had  already 
been  given.  His  instructions  to  the  Relief 
Society  must  be  read  in  the  light  of  these 
instructions. 

The  bishop  is  charged  by  the  Lord  with 
the  obligation  of  caring  for  the  poor.  No 
one  else  has  e\'er  been  so  charged. 


84 


CHARITY,   THE   HEART   OF    RELIEF    SOCIETY 


However,  the  Relief  Society  has 
an  important  relationship  to  the 
care  of  the  poor,  because  the  Proph- 
et said  that  the  Society's 

.  .  .  object  is  the  relief  of  the  poor,  the 
destitute,  the  widow  and  the  orphan,  and 
for  the  exercise  of  all  benevolent  purposes 
.  .  .  with  the  resources  thev  will  have  at 
their  command,  they  will  fly  to  the  relief 
of  the  stranger;  they  will  pour  in  oil  and 
wine  to  the  wounded  heart  of  the  dis- 
tressed; they  will  dry  up  the  tears  of  the 
orphan  and  make  the  widow's  heart  to 
rejoice. 

Evidently  in  the  beginning  the 
Relief  Society  sisters  used  their  own 
funds  to  supply  the  wants  of  the 
needy.  They  were,  however,  to  re- 
ceive their  instructions  through  the 
order  of  the  Priesthood.  This  they 
have  always  done.  This  is  the  order 
in  our  present  day  Welfare  work. 
The  methods  of  providing  the  neces- 
sities have  changed,  as  you  well 
know.  But  much  is  still  required  of 
the  Relief  Society  and  much  has 
been  given.  Volumes  could  be 
written  on  what  has  been  done  by 
the  sisters  of  the  Church  by  way 
of  supplying  clothing,  preservation 
of  foodstuffs,  nursing  the  sick,  and 
all  that  relates  to  the  care  of  the 
poor.  That  labor  has  been  appre- 
ciated. The  Church  Welfare  Plan 
could  scarcely  have  been  carried  for- 
ward without  it.  I  believe  you  have 
been  grateful  for  vour  assignments, 
for  you  have  done  even  more  than 
has  been  required.  Your  work  meet- 
ings have  been  full  of  spirit  and  joy 
because  you  knew  that  the  things 
you  were  making  were  really  needed. 

I  have  here  a  report  from  the  Am- 
nion Stake  in  Idaho,  which  illus- 
trates the  co-operation  of  Relief 
Society     and     Priesthood.     During 


their  February  stake  conference, 
warm  rains  caused  the  rising  of 
streams  everywhere.  By  the  time  the 
Sunday  morning  session  was  ended, 
main  roads  were  flooded.  ''By  four 
o'clock  we  were  really  alarmed,"  the 
report  says.  ".  .  .  men  were  running, 
not  walking,  as  they  would  help  each 
other  ...  it  was  neighbor  helping 
neighbor.  .  .  ." 

By  eight-thirty  p.m.,  bishops  had 
their  men  organized  and  were  ready 
to  help  evacuate  families  to  the 
school  gymnasium. 

.  .  .  but  when  the  first  families  were 
taken  there  the  bishops  did  not  have  the 
heart  to  leave  them  in  the  big,  cold  gym 
with  just  tumbling  mats  spread  out  on  the 
floor.  So  they  made  arrangements  with 
Church  members  who  were  not  flooded  to 
take  them  into  their  homes.  Many  had 
called  us  and  offered  their  homes. 

Mere  we  see  the  spirit  of  the  heart 
of  Welfare  and  Relief  Society  at 
work. 

The  next  morning  help  began  ar- 
riving from  neighboring  stakes. 

The  President  ...  of  the  South  Idaho 
Falls  Stake  Relief  Society  had  her  women 
organized  to  help  with  [not  distribution  of 
^^^elfare  supplies,  which  was  done  by  the 
Prcisthood,  but  with  what  only  women 
could  see  as  needs]  washing,  ironing,  and 
baby  tending. 

Of  course,  hot  meals  were  pre- 
pared for  the  cold,  wet  workers.  The 
details  are  most  interesting.  A  nurs- 
erv  was  set  up  where  120  children 
were  fed  and  cared  for  by  women 
and  girls  working  in  shifts.  The  use 
of  two  large  laundromats  was  donat- 
ed for  use  from  nine  p.m.  until 
morning. 

The  work  brought  unexpected 
blessings.    The  sharing  of  each  oth- 


85 


FEBRUARY   1963 


er's  burdens  brought  love  of  each 
other.  "Indeed/'  says  the  report, 
"we  feel  like  brothers  and  sisters.  .  .  . 
We  are  all  so  grateful  for  our  bless- 
ings, and  especially  for  our  Church, 
which  makes  a  disaster  in  Zion  a 
blessing"  ("Disaster  in  Zion  —  A 
Flood  in  Ammon  Stake  —  February 
11,  1962,"  report  by  President  Cecil 
E.  Hart,  chairman  of  the  Eastern 
Idaho  Church  Welfare  Region). 

You  see,  sisters,  we  do  not  engage 
in  charity  as  a  business.  It  is  the 
natural  expression  of  our  love  for 
one  another. 

It  should  be  remembered,  how- 
ever, that  caring  for  the  physical 
needs  of  people  is  only  one,  and  not 
perhaps  the  most  important,  of  Re- 
lief Society's  manifold  charitable 
duties  and  obligations;  for,  as  the 
Prophet  said,  "The  Relief  Society  is 
not  only  to  relieve  the  poor,  but  to 
save  souls."  To  the  accomplishment 
of  this  objective  the  Prophet  gave 
specific  instructions,  one  of  which 
was  "to  purge  out  iniquity." 

To  be  prepared  to  carry  forward 
their  great  work,  the  women  were  to 
first  purify  themselves.  He  warned 
them  to  beware  of  self-righteousness. 
"Be  limited,"  he  said  "in  the  esti- 
mate of  your  own  virtues  and  not 
think  yourselves  more  righteous 
than  others.  You  must  enlarge  your 
souls  towards  each  other."  He  fur- 
ther reminded  them  that: 

As  females  possess  fine  feelings  and 
sensitiveness,  they  are  also  subject  to  over- 
much zeal,  which  must  ever  prove 
dangerous,  and  cause  them  to  be  rigid  in 
a  religious  capacity.  ...  I  have  one  request 
to  make  of  the  President  and  members  of 
the  society,  that  you  search  yourselves  — 
the  tongue  is  an  unruly  member  —  hold 
your  tongues  about  things  of  no  moment 
—    a    little    tale    will    set    the    world    on 


fire.  ...  I  do  not  want  to  cloak  iniquity  — 
all  things  contrary  to  the  will  of  God, 
should  be  cast  from  us,  but  don't  do  more 
hurt  than  good,  with  your  tongues  —  be 
pure  in  heart  [History  of  the  Church, 
Vol.  V,  pp.   19-20) . 

In  a  previous  speech,  he  had  said, 
concerning  loyalty  to  husbands: 

Let  this  Society  teach  women  how  to 
behave  towards  their  husbands,  to  treat 
them  with  mildness  and  affection.  When 
a  man  is  borne  down  with  trouble,  when 
he  is  perplexed  with  care  and  difficulty, 
if  he  can  meet  a  smile  instead  of  an  argu- 
ment or  a  murmur  —  if  he  can  meet 
with  mildness,  it  will  calm  down  his  soul 
and  soothe  his  feelings;  when  the  mind  is 
going  to  despair,  it  needs  a  solace  of  affec- 
tion and  kindness  [History  oi  the  Church, 
Vol.   IV,  pp.  606-7). 

Surely  that  is  true,  not  only  as  to 
your  husbands  but  as  to  all  members 
of  your  household.  You  need  to  do 
more  for  your  children  than  just  sup- 
ply their  physical  wants.  Certainly, 
as  indicated  by  statistics  concerning 
juvenile  delinquency  and  crime,  they 
need  security  and  guidance.  They 
need  encouragement  and  apprecia- 
tion. Someone  has  said  that  there 
are  at  least  three  things  parents  can 
do  for  their  children  —  Stop,  Look, 
and  Listen;  and  three  more  that  will 
go  a  long  ways  towards  comforting 
them  in  their  problems  are  Praise, 
Encouragement,  and  Expression  of 
Confidence.  Sisters,  guard  the  dig- 
nity of  the  members  of  your  own 
families.  We  strive  to  do  that  in 
Welfare;  you  do  it  in  your  homes. 

I  am  reminded  of  an  article  by 
Brother  Wendell  Ashton  in  The 
Instructor  of  August  1962.  He  tells 
about  twelve  young  men  who  met 
to  discuss  "The  College  Man  —  His 
Attitudes."  One  of  the  collegians 
said  the  thing  he  wanted  most  out 


86 


CHARITY,  THE   HEART   OF   RELIEF   SOCIETY 


of  life  was  to  be  appreciated.  'That's 
more  important  to  me/'  he  said, 
''than  making  a  barrelful  of  mon- 
ey/' Brother  Ashton  continued, 
"There  is  much  in  every  man's  hfe 
to  appreciate.  And  there  is  nothing 
on  this  earth  that  deserves  and  de- 
sires appreciation  more  than  a  hu- 
man soul"  (Wendell  J.  Ashton, 
"To  Be  Appreciated/'  The  Instruc- 
tor, August  1962,  outside  back 
cover). 

And  let  me  add,  no  soul  desires 
and  deserves  appreciation  more  than 
your  own  family,  your  intimate 
acquaintances,  and  your  neighbors, 
old  or  young,  rich  or  poor.  It  is  the 
duty  of  Relief  Society  members  and 
all  Church  members  to  look  to  and 
purify  themselves,  to  love  and  to 
care  for,  encourage  and  appreciate 
the  members  of  their  own  house- 
hold, and  to  extend  that  love  to 
their  neighbors. 

This  is  an  area  in  which  we  get 
into  a  sphere  of  action  where  no 
bishop  can  tell  us  just  what  to  do. 
No  person  other  than  ourselves  can 
solve  our  individual  problems  or  di- 
rect our  specific  actions  because  con- 
ditions change  and  vary.  However, 
principles  governing  character  build- 
ing and  spiritual  growth  do  not 
change.  They  persist  eternally.  We 
must  act  on  those  principles  if  we 
would  have  joy  in  performing  our 
duty.  This  is  the  area  where  we  act, 
not  as  an  organization,  but  as  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society.  We  act 
according  to  the  principle  pro- 
nounced by  the  Lord  in  the  58th 
Section  of  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants where  he  said: 

...  it  is  not  meet  that  I  should  com- 
mand in  all  things;  for  he  that  is 
compelled    in    all    things,    the    same    is   a 


slothful  and  not  a  wise  servant;  wherefore 
he  receiveth  no  reward.  Verily  I  say,  men 
should  be  anxiously  engaged  in  a  good 
cause,  and  do  many  things  of  their  own 
free  will,  and  bring  to  pass  much  righteous- 
ness; For  the  power  is  in  them,  wherein 
thev  are  agents  unto  themselves.  And  in- 
asmuch as  men  do  good  they  shall  in 
nowise  lose  their  reward  (D  &  C  58: 
26-28). 

Jesus  said,  ".  .  .  whosoever  shall 
compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go  with 
him  twain"  (Matthew  5:41). 

Someone  has  spoken  of  this  work 
done  on  one's  own  initiative  as  fol- 
lows : 

The  second  mile,  the  mile  of  one's  own 
choosing,  assures  the  victory.  The  second 
mile  changes  acquaintance  into  a  friend, 
affection  into  love,  quarrel  into  reconcilia- 
tion, resentment  into  forgiveness,  duty  into 
joy,  failure  into  success,  existence  into 
gracious  living,  prejudice  into  understand- 
ing, belief  into  faith  (Nancy  M.  Arm- 
strong, 'The  Second  Mile,"  The  Relief 
Society    Magazine,    February    1962,    page 

97)- 

An  editorial  in  the  Deseret  News 
of  October  2,  1962  said: 

Filling  their  most  historic  and  important 
function,  Relief  Society  women  made 
357,000  visits  to  the  sick  and  homebound, 
spent  30,000  days  nursing  the  sick,  gave 
400,000  hours  of  other  compassionate  serv- 
ice —  doing  housework  for  incapacitated 
mothers,  taking  food  to  bereaved  families, 
caring  for  children,  and  helping  unfortu- 
nate families  in  many  other  ways. 

And  so  it  goes;  on  every  front  the  com- 
passionate, efficient,  charming  women  of 
the  Relief  Society  go  about  their  divinely 
given  job  of  doing  good,  and  almost  count- 
less are  the  husbands  and  children  whose 
lives  are  richer  and  happier  because  of 
what  the  woman  of  the  house  brings  home 
from  Relief  Society. 

I  know  you  do  much  beyond  the 
actual  call  of  duty  to  bring  comfort 
to  the  aged,  the  lonely,  the  home- 
bound,  and  the  ill.     I  recently  had 


87 


FEBRUARY   1963 


a  sister  in  the  hospital  seriously 
afflicted.  I  asked  her  if  she  was  able 
to  read  and  get  comfort  from  the 
scriptures.  She  answered  that  she 
could  read  very  little,  but  that  she 
had  a  friend  who  came  almost  every 
day  to  read  to  her.  I  am  sure  the 
Lord  will  heap  blessings  upon  the 
head  of  that  friend  for  her  kindness. 

I  am  told  that  a  Primary  teacher 
who  lost  her  husband  was  forced  to 
go  to  work  at  her  profession  to  main- 
tain her  family.  Her  fellow  teach- 
ers took  turns  in  caring  for  her  pre- 
school child  in  their  own  homes. 

These  are  but  samples  of  the  kind 
of  love  that  lies  at  the  heart  of  Re- 
lief Society  and  its  members. 

While  the  Prophet  awaited  mar- 
tyrdom in  Carthage  he  requested 
Elder  Taylor  to  repeat  his  singing  of 
the  song,  ''A  Poor  Wayfaring  Man 
of  Grief/'  the  lines  of  which  I  think 
fairly  breathe  in  rhythm  with  the 
heart  of  Relief  Society. 


A  poor  wayfaring  Man  of  grief 

Hath  often  crossed  me  on  my  way, 
\\nio  sued  so  humbly  for  rehef 

That  I  could  never  answer,  Nay. 
I  had  not  power  to  ask  his  name, 

WHiereto  he  went,  or  whence  he  came; 
Yet  there  was  something  in  his  eye 

That  won  my  love;  I  knew  not  why. 


Once,  when   my   scanty   meal  was  spread, 

He  entered,  not  a  word  he  spake; 
Just  perishing  for  want  of  bread, 

I  gave  him  all;  he  blessed  it,  brake. 
And  ate,  but  gave  me  part  again; 

Mine  was  an  angel's  portion  then, 
For  while  I  fed  with  eager  haste. 

The  crust  was  manna  to  my  taste. 

3 

I  spied  him  where  a  fountain  burst 

Clear  from  the  rock;  his  strength  was 
gone; 


The  heedless  water  mocked  his  thirst; 

He  heard  it,  saw  it,  hurrying  on. 
I  ran  and  raised  the  sufferer  up; 

Thrice    from    the   stream    he   drained 
my  cup. 
Dipped  and  returned  it  running  o'er; 

I  drank  and  never  thirsted  more. 


'Twas  night;  the  floods  were  out; 

It  blew  a  winter  hurricane  aloof; 
I  heard  his  voice  abroad  and  flew 

To  bid  him  welcome  to  my  roof. 
I    warmed    and    clothed   and    cheered   my 
guest 

And  laid  him  on  my  couch  to  rest. 
Then  made  the  earth  my  bed,  and  seemed 

In  Eden's  garden  while   I   dreamed. 

5 
Stript,  wounded,  beaten  nigh  to  death, 

I  found  him  by  the  highway  side; 
I  roused  his  pulse,  brought  back  his  breath, 

Revived  his  spirit,  and  supplied 
W^ine,  oil,  refreshment,  he  was  healed; 

I  had  myself  a  wound  concealed. 
But  from  that  hour  forgot  the  smart, 

And  peace  bound  up  my  broken  heart. 


In  prison  I  saw  him  next. 

Condemned  to  meet  a  traitor's  doom 
at  morn; 
The  tide  of  lying  tongues  I  stemmed, 

And   honored    him    'mid    shame   and 
scorn. 
My  friendship's  utmost  zeal  to  try, 

He  asked  if  I  for  him  would  die; 
The   flesh  was  weak;   my  blood   ran   chill; 

But  the  free  spirit  cried,  ''I  will!" 

1 
Then  in  a  moment  to  my  view 

The   stranger   started   from   disguise; 
The  tokens  in  his  hands  I  knew; 

The  Savior  stood  before  mine  eyes. 
He  spake,  and  my  poor  name  he  named, 

"Of  mc  thou  hast  not  been  ashamed: 
These  deeds  shall  thy  memorial  be, 

P'ear  not,  thou  didst  them  unto  me." 
(L.  D.  S.  Hymns,  No.  153) 

That  the  Lord  will  enable  us  to 
obtain  and  act  upon  the  spirit  of  the 
heart  of  Relief  Society,  I  humbly 
pray. 


! 


88 


Second  Prize-Winning  Story 

Annual  Relief  Society 

Short  Story  Contest 

Chiistie  Lund  Coles 


The 

HflinE 


CHRISTIE   LUND   COLES 


CINDY  cried  in  an  unnaturally 
bright  voice,  ''Look  at  that 
field  of  daffodils.  It  reminds 
me  of  the  poem  you  first  taught  us, 
by  Wordsworth.  Remember?"  But 
she  did  not  look  at  her  mother  as 
she  spoke. 

When  her  mother  answered,  her 
voice  was  dry,  clipped,  'Tes,  I  re- 
member." Then  there  was  silence 
among  them  .  .  .  her  two  children 
and  herself  as  they  sat  in  the  back 
scat  of  the  car  driven  by  her  grand- 
son. 

Her  son  Gregory  cleared  his 
throat.  A  few  months  ago  she 
might  have  told  him,  'Tor  land's 
sake,  get  out  and  clear  it  out."  Now, 
she  ignored  it.  He  always  did  it 
when  he  was  nervous.  And  he 
should  be.     Right  nervous. 

She  could  indeed  remember 
Wordsworth's  poem.  She  had  seen 
the  field  of  daffodils,  golden  in  the 
warm  April  sun.  And  without  con- 
scious bidding,  the  lines  of  the  be- 
loved poem  were  going  through  her 
mind. 

"...  a  crowd,  a  host,  of  golden 
daffodils.  .  .  . 
They  flash  upon  that  inward  eye 
Which  is  the  bliss  of  solitude.  .  .  ." 


89 


FEBRUARY   1963 


V\^ell,  she  would  have  plenty  of 
solitude  now.  Plenty.  She  still 
wanted  to  pinch  herself  to  be  sure 
it  was  true.  Her  own  children 
whom  she  had  reared  and  loved,  and 
nursed:  Cindy  through  several  bouts 
of  vieious  rheumatic  fever  —  before 
thev  had  penicillin,  or  anything  else 
to  lower  the  fever  or  protect  the 
heart  —  which  had  left  her  heart 
damaged.  There  had  been  icebags 
on  it  day  and  night  for  weeks.  The 
neighbors  had  come  in,  taking  turns 
at  night.  But  she  never  missed  a 
cry,  a  low  moan  of  pain. 

That  was  her  job. 

Just  as  it  had  been  her  job  to  take 
Gregory  alone  on  the  train  to  a 
strange  citv  for  a  horrible  mastoid 
operation.  He  was  under  sedation 
all  the  way.  And,  oh,  the  nightmare 
at  the  big,  busy  hospital.  But,  Father 
had  to  stay  at  the  store. 

She  wasn't  sorry  for  herself.  She 
had  said  often  that  mothers  onlv 
did  what  their  mothers  had  done  for 
them,  and  what  their  children  would 
do  for  their  children.  It  was  a  pat- 
tern. A  sort  of  hard  pattern,  but 
you  learned  to  put  the  pieces  to- 
gether. That  is,  most  of  them.  But 
this  particular  piece  was  one  which 
she  didn't  want  to  put  into  place, 
she  didn't  want  to  believe  it  was 
possible  she  wouldn't  be  seeing 
these  two,  wouldn't  hear  the  grand- 
children sav,  'Tli,  Grandma,"  or 
caress   the  great-grandchildren. 

Gregory  was  trying  to  make  talk. 
He  said,  ''You  know,  I  met  Jim 
Styles  down  town  the  other  day. 
You  know,  the  fellow  who  used  to 
work  for  Father." 


T^ID   he   think   she   was    daft   or 
something,    that    she    couldn't 


remember  the  hired  help?  She 
nodded.  He  said,  ''He  lives  in  a 
home,  says  it's  okay.  He  does  what 
he  pleases.  He  comes  down  town 
every  day." 

"What  does  he  come  down  town 
e\erv  day  for?"  his  mother  asked, 
crisply,  and  Gregory  flushed  before 
he  said,  "Well,  he  walks  around,  sees 
the  sights." 

"Of  course,  he  hasn't  any  family. 
No  children  to  look  after  him." 

She  was  remembering  the  stooped, 
pathetic  little  man,  and  the  words 
came  out  before  she  gave  them 
much  consideration.  She  could  feel 
their  faces  set.  And  she  unrolled 
the  crochet-edged  handkerchief  in 
her  crooked  fingers.  She  wasn't  go- 
ing to  beg  them  to  keep  her.  No, 
siree.  This  whole  thing  had  got  her 
dander  up.  And  they  knew  it. 
That's  why  they  couldn't  look  her 
in  the  face,  neither  one  of  them. 
But  she  wasn't  going  to  weep  about 
it.  As  they  told  her,  she  would 
have  to  be  "sensible"  about  it.  She 
was  getting  old.  She  had  to  have 
special  care.  Nonsense.  She  wasn't 
like  some  doddering  old  ladies  who 
had  to  have  canes,  and  be  helped  all 
over.  Of  course,  she  had  occasional 
dizzy  spells,  and  once  she  had  fal- 
len, getting  up  in  the  night.  But 
a  \oung  person  could  have  done 
that.  She  felt  as  spry  as  she  ever 
did.  Well,  most  of  the  time,  any- 
way. 

She  stared  straight  ahead,  and  she 
was  conscious  that  each  of  her  chil- 
dren (her  children  who  had  come 
to  mean  the  length  and  breadth  of 
life  to  her  for  so  long)  was  looking 
out  of  the  windows,  hesitant  to 
speak. 

Finally,   Gregory   said,   defensive- 


90 


THE  HOME 


ly,  ''You  know,  Mother,  that  Kate 
isn't  well.  She's  about  ready  to  go 
down." 

''Women  go  down  easy  nowa- 
days," his  mother  murmured,  so 
softly  that  he  didn't  hear,  and  when 
he  asked  her  what  she  said,  she  an- 
swered, "Nothing.  Just  nothing." 

But  Cindy  went  on  trying  again 
to  make  her  mother  understand  that 
which  was  not  quite  understandable. 
She  said,  "You  know,  Stan  has  been 
planning  to  take  the  girls  to  Europe 
for  so  long.  They  would  just  die 
if  they  didn't  get  to  go  this  year. 
All  the  other  girls  are  going.  I 
wouldn't  think  of  leaving  you  in 
that  house  alone  with  just  the  neigh- 
bors to  take  care  of  you  .  .  .  and 
Gregory  looking  in.  You  should  be 
glad  we  want  to  take  care  of  you, 
want  you  to  have  a  good  place  to 
stay.    And  this  is  the  best." 

"You  mean  this  'Manor  House'?" 

"Yes,  you  can  'see  it  up  there  on 
the  hill.  Look  at  the  beautiful 
grounds." 

"Looks  just  like  any  other  institu- 
tion to  me.  Who,  in  tarnation, 
thought  to  call  these  places 
Homes.^" 

IVTEITHER  child  answered,  and 
the  realization  went  about  in 
her  mind:  It  was  sacrilege  to  take 
the  name  of  the  most  intimate,  the 
most  personal  of  all  places  on  earth 
and  tack  it  on  to  places  of  formality 
and  regimentation. 

As  they  drew  nearer  to  the  place, 
she  said,  trying  to  keep  her  voice 
firm  and  crisp,  "Well,  I'll  go.  But 
I  don't  feel  right  about  it.  I've  still 
got  some  pride  left." 

Her  voice  quivered  foolishly  and 
the  nervous  tears  filled  her  eyes. 
They  seemed  forever  on  the  surface 


lately,  just  as  they  used  to  be  in  her 
own  dear  grandmother's  when  she 
was  old.  She  had  felt  ashamed 
when  she  saw  them,  she  felt 
ashamed  of  her  own. 

Gregory  sighed.  Cindy  wiped  her 
nose,  saying,  "Maybe  when  we  come 
back,  we  can  work  out  something. 
But,  for  the  time  being,  please  try 
to  be  happy  here." 

They  had  stopped,  and  Greg,  the 
Third,  had  climbed  out  of  the  front 
seat  and  come  around  to  open  the 
door  for  them.  The  back  of  his 
neck  was  red,  and  his  eyes  looked 
funny  as  he  said,  "If  they  aren't 
good  to  you.  Grandma,  you  just  hol- 
ler." 

"And  I  suppose  you'll  come  run- 
ning?" she  questioned,  pinching  his 
ear  lobe  as  she  had  done  since  he 
was  knee-high  to  a  grasshopper. 

"Sure  will." 

"You  just  drive  a  little  bit  slower. 
And  come  to  see  me  sometimes." 

"Sometimes."  The  word  had 
such  horrible  overtones,  as  though 
she  was  going  to  be  here  forever. 
Days  .  .  .  weeks  .  .  .  months.  May- 
be even  years.  She  found  herself 
leaning  against  the  large,  cream- 
colored  car. 

Cindy  noticed  and  asked,  quick- 
ly, "Are  you  all  right?  You  aren't 
sick,  are  you?  Now,  if  you  are, 
we'll  take  you  right  home." 

Home?  Home?  She  didn't  have 
any  home.  She  straightened  up. 
"Fm  fine,"  and  seeing  her  daughter's 
long,  slender  fingers  quiver  ever  so 
slightly,  she  managed  to  say,  "this 
is  nice.  Look  at  that  nice  veranda. 
And  they  all  seem  jolly." 

Cindy  glanced  at  her  quickly,  try- 
ing to  determine  if  the  words  were 
sarcasm  or  not,  then  took  her  arm, 


91 


FEBRUARY   1963 


as  they  started  into  the  red  brick 
building,  with  onlv  one  step  to  the 
porch  (nice  for  decrepit  people). 

As  they  walked  into  the  large, 
cool  lobby,  she  thought  of  the 
homes  she  had  had  in  the  past:  her 
father's  stately  home  in  England 
which  she  had  left  when  she  was 
only  twenty  to  come  to  America, 
to  marrv  Gregory,  to  move  to  a 
western  frontier  town  where  her 
home  had  been  little  more  than  a 
cabin  for  years  —  a  cabin;  a  cabin 
with  no  facilities,  with  hard  work 
inside  and  out.  But  she  had  had 
Gregory  and  the  children  and  happi- 
ness, though  she  carried  the  look  in 
her  parents'  eyes  until  this  moment, 
and  would  forever. 

"LTOW  it  must  have  hurt  them  to 
have  her  leave,  so  young,  so 
inexperienced.  She  knew  now, 
more  than  ever,  how  it  was  to  have 
a  child  desert  her.  Still,  she  had 
been  fortunate  to  have  them  so 
long,  growing  up  in  her  own  big 
house,  running  up  and  down  the 
stairs,  shouting  in  the  yard  with  its 
swings,  hammock,  garden.  After 
their  father  had  died,  they  had 
wanted  her  to  move  in  with  them; 
but  she  had  rented  a  small  apart- 
ment near  them,  and  though  she 
hadn't  liked  it  too  well,  it  was  home. 
She  had  come  to  be  used  to  it.  Most 
of  her  things  were  there,  at  least  she 
had  had  those.  What  would  she 
have  here?  A  few  clothes,  one  or 
two  favorite  pictures,  some  trifles. 
But  what  did  she  need,  really? 

Nevertheless,  she  didn't  like  it. 
She  didn't  like  the  fact  that  her  chil- 
dren were  doing  it  to  her.  How 
could  their  feelings  for  her  be  so 
different  from  her  feelings  for  them? 


Even  as  the  thought  ached  with- 
in her,  she  defended  them.  It 
wasn't  entirely  their  choice.  Hadn't 
Cindy  taken  her  in  last  year  after 
her  fall?  Hadn't  she  insisted  that 
she  have  the  sunny,  east  guest  room? 

She  had  liked  it  there,  even 
though  Cindy's  husband  was  a  little 
childish  in  his  possessiveness.  She 
knew  he  had  influenced  the  decision 
to  put  her  here.  Just  as  Kate  and 
the  children's  needs  had  influenced 
Gregory. 

She  had  wanted  to  pay  at  Cindy's 
but  they  wouldn't  hear  of  it.  She 
would  be  paying  most  of  her  own 
way  here.    That  was  good. 

An  attendant,  neat  and  pretty, 
met  them.  'Tou're  Mrs.  Masters, 
aren't  you?  We're  so  happy  to 
have  you  with  us.  We  hope  you'll 
be  happy  here." 

''Oh,  I'll  get  along,"  she  an- 
swered, ''but  don't  put  me  in  with 
any  real  old  women."  The  attend- 
ant smiled,  but  Lucinda  managed  a 
little  scowl  in  return.  Well,  what 
if  she  were  eighty-three?  That  didn't 
make  her  a  doddering  old  invalid, 
did  it? 

"You  share  the  bath  with  one 
other  woman,  and  she  is  delightful. 
She  writes  poetry." 

Lucinda  felt  her  ears  literally  perk 
up.  Poetry.  Hmm.  Jingles,  prob- 
ably. She  would  no  doubt  bore  her 
to  death  reading  them  to  her. 

Soon  they  were  passing  an  open 
door  as  they  moved  down  the  hall. 
A  neat,  gray-haired  woman  sat  in  a 
wicker  rocker,  reading.  Lucinda 
strained  hard  to  see  the  title  of  the 
book,  but,  she  couldn't  quite  make 
it  out.  Cindy,  noticing,  said,  "She 
is  reading  Robert  Burns." 


92 


THE  HOME 


The    nurse    nodded,    ''She's    the 

yy 

one. 

T  UCINDA  shrugged,  pretending 
indifference,  though  Burns  was 
one  of  her  favorites,  that  is,  if  he  was 
read  properly.  And,  she  was  glad  to 
say,  she  knew  how.  Hadn't  her  fa- 
ther been  one-half  Scotch? 

But  now,  they  were  pausing  be- 
side the  locked  door.  The  attendant 
was  lifting  a  key  from  a  bunch  that 
hung  from  her  waist,  was  getting 
ready  to  open  the  door.  This  was  it. 
The  children  would  be  leaving.  She 
would  be  here  alone.  She  felt  sick, 
and  her  anger  and  incomprehension 
came  over  her  again  so  strongly  that 
she  could  hardly  bear  to  have  them 
touch  her  as  they  each  did  as  she 
went  across  the  threshold. 

The  nurse  opened  the  window 
and  a  soft  breeze  moved  the  cre- 
tonne drapes.  The  scent  of  violets 
moved  in  softly  on  the  wind's 
breath.  She  thought  it  was  coming 
from  outside,  but  as  she  moved  in 
and  got  her  "room  eyes,"  she  saw 
that  the  fragrance  came  from  a  small 
glass  basketful  placed  on  the  dresser. 
She  looked  down  on  it.  And  sud- 
denly she  was  back  in  England,  pre- 
paring to  leave.  She  was  seeing  an- 
other small  basket  filled  with  violets. 
It  was  one  of  the  last  things  her 
mother  had  given  her.  Cindy,  she 
was  sure,  had  remembered  the  story 
and  had  sent  them  here. 

But,  having  heard  the  story,  hav- 
ing known  the  long  years  of  regret, 
how  could  she  bring  anything  near 
it  to  herself.  She  lifted  her  eyes  and 
saw  on  the  other  side  of  the  dresser, 
a  lovely  cyclamen  plant,  and  on  a 
small  table,  a  bouquet  of  talisman 
roses.     They  always  had  been  her 


favorite,  and  they  knew  it.  They 
were  trying  to  soften  her  up.  But 
she  felt  brittle  inside.  Teary,  per- 
haps, but  brittle. 

The  attendant  had  left  without 
her  so  much  as  knowing  it.  The 
three  of  them  were  alone  in  the  sun- 
ny room.  (Gregory  Third  had  pre- 
tended to  have  something  to  do  with 
the  car.)  Lucinda  removed  her 
small,  veiled  hat.  She  managed  to 
say,  'These  are  very  pretty,"  be- 
cause she  knew  they  were  waiting  to 
hear  the  words. 

When  neither  of  them  spoke,  she 
went  on,  "Cyclamen,  it  sounds  like 
the  taste  of  peppermint  on  the 
tongue.  You  know  these  are  my 
favorites."  Her  fingers  touched  the 
roses  as  she  spoke. 

Ctill,  she  couldn't  bring  herself  to 
look  at  them.  And  she  knew 
that  they  couldn't  quite  look  at  her. 
Thev  were  talking,  saying  how  nice 
the  room  was,  asking  if  she  would 
like  to  lie  down.  She  refused.  Then, 
they  were  saving  thev  had  better  go 
as  it  was  dinner  time.  She  closed 
her  mind  quickly  against  the  dinner 
table  at  her  daughter's  and  her  son's, 
against  the  memory  of  the  children. 
She  nodded,  and  thev  hesitated, 
waiting  for  her  to  speak,  to  make 
some  move  toward  them.  Rather 
slowly,  resolutely,  she  lifted  her  eyes 
to  look  at  them. 

Standing  in  the  late  afternoon 
sunlight,  she  looked  upon  them  and 
saw  them  in  the  innocence  of  child- 
hood, good  and  gentle,  weeping  over 
a  kitten's  dying,  a  dog  lost;  bringing 
her  dandelions,  vowing  they  would 
never  love  anyone  as  they  loved  her. 
She  saw  them  when  they  had  done 
something   naughty  and   had  been 


93 


FEBRUARY   1963 


found  out,  regret  in  their  eyes  and 
a  begging  to  be  forgiven  and  loved 
again  in  spite  of  it. 

Again  she  saw  herself  standing 
before  her  mother  and  father,  say- 
ing goodbye,  saying  some  things  had 
to  be,  felt  her  own  pain,  again.  She 
saw  the  pain  in  their  eyes  like  a 
sharp  knife  within  her.  She  sup- 
posed they  were  right,  as  she  had 
been.  Their  children  came  first, 
their  lives. 

Even  so,  she  couldn't  help  looking 
ahead,  seeing  the  time  when  their 
children  —  in  spite  of  the  trips  to 
Europe,  the  ballet  lessons,  lovely 
clothes  —  might  do  and  say  the 
same  thing  to  them. 

Life  is  a  pattern.  It  all  comes 
back.  And  her  only  real  sorrow  now 
was  for  them,  and  their  regret.  So 
now,  she  must  lessen  it.  She  said, 
'Tou  know  I've  been  moved  about 
quite  a  lot  in  my  time.  I  adjust  to 
change  just  fine.    You  know  that." 

They  still  waited,  unbelieving,  un- 
sure. Until,  finally,  she  touched  the 
cheek  of  one  and  then  the  other 
with  her  foolish,  crooked  finger. 
Suddenly,  they  seemed  to  have 
changed  verv  little.  They  were  still 
just  children,  her  children.  She 
smiled  at  them,  loving  them,  forgiv- 
ing them  just  as  she  had  done  so 
manv  times  before. 

/^INDY  leaned  forward,  kissed  her. 
Not  on  the  cheek  as  she  had 
done  so  often  lately,  but  on  the 
mouth.  The  kiss  was  followed  by 
a  quick  breath  and  a  sound  that 
could  have  been  a  sob.  Then,  Greg- 
orv  kissed  her,  and  his  mouth  was 
soft  and  tender  as  his  father's  had 
been  a  long  time  ago.  Each  smiled, 
touched  her. 

Gregory  said  huskily,   ''Now,  re- 


member, if  there  is  anything  you 
need  or  want,  just  let  us  know." 

Cindy  nodded,  ''Oh,  yes.  Any- 
thing .  .  .  anything  you  need." 

Lucinda  put  her  parchment  thin 
hand  to  her  mouth  to  stop  its  sud- 
den, weak  trembling  (and  she 
despised  weakness),  then  said  soft- 
ly, "Yes,  and  if  you  ever  NEED  ME 
vou  will  know  where  to  find  me." 

She  turned  so  that  she  couldn't 
see  them  go  through  the  door, 
couldn't  hear  it  close.  But,  it  didn't 
close.  Instead,  suddenly,  she  felt 
her  daughter's  arms  about  her  and 
her  voice,  crying,  "Oh,  I  need  you 
now.  I  need  you  now.  I  couldn't 
bear  to  leave  you  here.  You're  go- 
ing home." 

Gregory  was  smiling,  but  there 
were  tears  in  his  eyes,  and  his  strong 
chin  trembled. 

Lucinda  lifted  her  head,  swal- 
lowed, then  asked  lightly,  "You 
mean  I  won't  get  to  hear  my 
neighbor  recite  Bobbie  Burns?" 

"Not  unless  you  do  it  now,"  Cin- 
dy said,  seizing  the  flowers,  "and 
give  her  these." 

The  girl  went  to  hand  her  the 
flowers.  But  her  mother  stopped 
her,  saying,  "No.  You've  made  these 
arrangements  now.  I'll  stay  here  at 
least  while  you  go  to  Europe.  After 
that,  we'll  see." 

"If  you're  sure  you  don't  mind, 
we'll  take  you  home  the  very  first 
dav  we're  back.  We  do  want  you." 

Gregory  cleared  his  throat.  "So 
do  we.    Kate  will  feel  better  soon." 

Lucinda  put  a  hand  on  each  of 
them,  saying,  "Run  along  now.  I'm 
going  to  rock  here  a  few  minutes. 
Then  I'll  freshen  up  for  dinner." 
She  smiled  at  them.  And  they  re- 
turned the  smile. 


94 


Christie  Lund  Coles  was  born  in  Salina,  Utah,  a  daughter  of  Christian  N.  and 
Cecelia  Peterson  Lund.  She  married  Edgar  Elroy  Coles,  and  they  have  a  married 
daughter  and  three  grandchildren.  Her  poetry  has  been  widely  published  since  she  was 
a  student  in  high  school.  Her  work  has  appeared  in  all  the  Church  magazines,  and  has 
been  featured  in  many  publications  of  national  and  foreign  circulation.  Mrs.  Coles 
has  won  manv  State  and  National  poetry  and  short  storv-  contests.  She  won  the  first 
prize  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  in  1943,  second  prize  in  1944,  and  first 
prize  in  1956.  She  won  the  second  prize  in  the  Relief  Societ}'  Short  Story  Contest  in 
1943.  The  head  librarian  at  the  University  of  Kentucky  recently  requested  a  poem 
written  by  Mrs.  Coles  in  her  own  handwriting  for  an  exhibition  of  modern  poets.  She 
has  published  two  volumes  of  her  poetry  and  is  represented  in  many  anthologies.  Mrs. 
Coles  is  now  a  resident  of  Provo,  Utah,  where  she  is  associated  with  several  writers' 
organizations  and  is  acti\e  in  community  and  Church  work. 


Woman  With  Birds 

Lael  W.  Hill 

With  twittering  small  words 
They  tell  of  her  as  "friend"  — 
Who  feeds  and  shelters  birds: 

No  jay  too  brash  to  tend, 

No  slum-born  sparrow  too  slight. 

All  wintered  birds  descend 

In  by-the-ways  of  flight; 
In  hungering  and  cold 
They  flutter,  they  alight. 

She  coaxes  them,  Be  hold! 
She  spreads  the  banquet  crumbs, 
The  suet  richly  doled. 


To  shelf,  to  sill,  there  comes 
The  motley  feathered  crowd, 
Partaking  as  of  plums; 

Till  having  feasted,  proud 

And  preeningly  in  rows, 

They  chirp  their  thank-yous,  loud 

With  love,  through  wind  and  snows, 
Whatever  way  she  goes. 


95 


BRONSON 
ALCOTT 


Laurel  Ulnch 


the  Father  of  ''Little  Women 


LESS  famous  than  beans,  but 
j  almost  as  common,  is  a  Bos- 
ton pleasure  known  as  'liter- 
ary ghost-hunting."  So  pervaded 
with  history  is  the  city  and  the 
country  around  it  that  even  the 
most  rational  soul  can  be  forgiven 
if,  once  inside  Salem's  ''House  of 
Seven  Gables,"  he  sees  the  gray 
spirits  of  Hawthorne's  ancestors  hid- 
ing in  a  secret  stairway,  or  if,  step- 
ping into  the  Longfellow  house  in 
Cambridge,  he  half  sees  "grave 
Alice"  and  "laughing  Allegra"  poised 
on  the  stair-landing  above  him. 

For  the  childhood  lover  of 
hii\\Q  ^oratw,  the  ghosts  are  no- 
where more  abundant  than  in 
"Orchard  House"  in  Concord.  Here 
are  Amy's  plaster  cast  of  her  foot, 
Beth's  melodion,  and  the  dining 
room  where  the  girls  staged  Jo's 
plays. 

"Where  is  Jo's  attic?"  asked  a 
woman  near  me  on  a  tour  of  the 
house. 

"Not  in  this  house,"  said  the 
guide.  "We  must  remember  that 
the  girls  were  grown  when  they 
moved  here;  most  of  the  things 
Louisa  May  wrote  about  occurred 
elsewhere." 

"Oh,  my!"  the  woman  confided. 
"She  has  destroyed  a  dream.  I 
almost  thought  I  would  find  them 
here  just  as  in  the  story."  Then, 
looking  at  a  broadside  posted  above 


an  exhibit  of  Louisa  May's  manu- 
scripts, she  said:  "Ha,  making  money 
on  his  daughter's  name!"  tran- 
scendental CONVERSATION  BY  BRON- 
SON ALCOTT  said  the  bulletin.  Then 
in  larger  letters:  father  of  louisa 

MAY  ALCOTT. 

How  few  of  us,  I  thought,  know 
Bronson  Alcott  as  anything  but  the 
financially  unsuccessful  and  often 
absent  "Father"  of  hiii\Q  Women. 
From  my  study  of  American  litera- 
ture I  knew  him  as  the  Transcen- 
dental dreamer,  the  friend  of  Emer- 
son and  Thoreau,  who  attempted 
—  and  failed  —  to  establish  a  com- 
munal Eden  in  America.  I  was 
prepared  to  sympathize  with  an 
idealist,  a  thinker  who  suddenly 
finds  his  most  difficult  child  famous 
as  a  writer  of  sentimental  novels 
and  children's  stories.  How  would 
he  feel  to  find  that  the  house  he 
lovingly  restored,  the  house  Louisa 
May  avoided  living  in  when  she 
could,  was  called  on  the  sign  out- 
side: "Orchard  House,  Home  of 
Louisa  May  Alcott"?  Bronson  Al- 
cott.  Transcendental  Curiosity,  had 
been  banished  to  the  barn-like  "Con- 
cord School  of  Philosophy"  out 
back.  If  his  ghost  is  to  be  found,  I 
thought,  it  won't  be  here.  Perhaps 
at  Fruitlands.  .  .  . 

C\^    a    beautiful    autumn    after- 
noon, we  drove  the  thirty  miles 


96 


BRONSON  ALCOTT  —  THE  FATHER   OF   "LITTLE  WOMEN" 


FRUITLANDS,  MASSACHUSETTS 

Center  of  Bronson  Alcott's  Transcendental  Community 


west  of  Boston  to  the  quiet  little 
village  of  Harvard,  Massachusetts. 
Grouped  on  Prospect  Hill,  west  of 
the  village,  with  a  Shaker  house,  an 
Indian  museum,  and  an  early 
American  painting  collection,  is  the 
restored  Fruitlands,  the  site,  in  1843, 
of  Alcott's  experiment  in  communal 
living.  For  seven  months  this  home 
housed  the  Alcott  family;  Charles 
Lane,  an  English  idealist-stockbro- 
ker, who  financed  the  experiment; 
and  a  collection  of  Transcendental- 
ists  and  "seekers,"  who  sought  to 
simplify  material  life,  to  bring  about 
spiritual  renewal  through  vegetarian- 
ism, meditation,  and  agriculture. 


There  is  little  to  remind  one,  walk- 
ing across  the  broad  lawn  to  the 
house,  that  he  is  not  about  to  visit 
a  tranquil,  but  occupied  eighteenth- 
century  farmhouse.  A  low  porch 
along  one  wing  of  the  red  house  is 
framed  with  vines  and  potted 
geraniums.  An  old  hoe  and  some 
crude  wooden  implements  strange 
to  us  stand  neatlv  against  the  wall. 
On  one  side  of  the  house  are  the 
barn  and  a  grape  arbor,  delightfully 
shadowy  and  cool  and  secret.  On 
the  other,  speckled  red  and  vellow 
apples  float  in  the  well.  A  blanket 
of  rough  homespun  is  clipped  to  the 
line    with     the    long,     handcarved 


97 


FEBRUARY   1963 


clothespegs  of  a  hundred  years  ago. 
Across  the  fence  are  clumps  of  hay, 
drying  on  weathered,  wooden  poles. 
Inside,  are  the  faded  tablecloths, 
maple  chests,  the  broad  fireplaces  of 
the  eighteenth  century.  There  is 
much  here,  too,  of  Bronson  Alcott— 
volumes  of  books  in  faded,  velvety 
colors,  a  bust  of  Socrates,  letters 
from  Emerson  and  from  George 
Ripley  of  Brook  Farm,  copies  of  the 
Transcendental  periodical  Dial, 
some  of  Thoreau's  Jounmls.  Framed 
on  walls  throughout  the  first  floor 
are  brief  descriptions  of  the  Tran- 
scendental movement  and  its  influ- 
ence from  Millerism,  phrenology, 
temperance,  hydropathy,  Graham- 
ism.  We  are  thus  officially  re- 
minded that  Fruitlands  was  the 
home  of  the  Alcotts  as  social  ex- 
perimenters. But  something  in  the 
spirit  of  the  house  itself  defies  the 
asceticism  of  that  experiment. 

V\7^E  climb  the  stairs  and  find 
Louisa!  Here  is  her  room. 
There  on  the  bench  are  her  spec- 
tacles. And  there,  up  the  narrow 
steps,  Jo's  attic,  with  the  expected 
book  and  an  apple.  An  apple! 
That's  it.  That's  what's  disturbing 
the  Transcendental  ghost.  Despite 
all  the  Bronson  Alcott  mementos, 
it  is  the  huge  wooden  bowl  of  ripe 
apples  that  dominates  the  central 
room  downstairs,  that  gives  it  its 
warm,  earthy  smell.  True,  apples 
were  a  staple  of  the  Fruitlands  diet, 
but  one  imagines  them  in  their  bar- 
rel hidden  in  the  kitchen,  nothing 
like  this  ripe  abundance,  this  tanta- 
lizingly  worldly  perfume.  And  in  the 
library  it  is  a  bowl  of  purple  plums 
giving  it  a  heavv,  musky  perfume. 
Up  the  staircase,  it  is  the  tang  of 
dried  herbs  and  mint;  in  the  kitch- 


en, the  teasing  scent  of  cloves  in  an 
antique  grinder.  Spices  at  Fruit- 
lands! 

On  the  wooden  table  in  the  kitch- 
en is  a  heavy,  cornmeal  cake,  a  cake 
worthy  of  Bronson  Alcott,  who 
baked  his  coarse  bread  in  animal 
shapes  so  the  children  could  enjoy 
it.  Here  is  fitting  food  for  self-de- 
nial. But  there  is  a  basket  near  the 
window  —  eggs,  a  forbidden  food  at 
Alcott's  Fruitlands. 

What  are  we  to  make  of  Fruit- 
lands, a  house  of  contradictions  — 
a  Transcendental  museum  and  a  de- 
lightfully scented,  tastefullv  restored 
farmhouse?  Perhaps  our  clue  is 
in  the  fate  of  the  1843  experiment. 
It  ended  when  Alcott,  torn  by 
Lane's  desire  to  "liberate"  him  from 
the  worldly  vice  of  family,  broke 
with  his  English  companion.  Alcott 
remained  to  his  death  a  vegetarian 
who  refused  milk  and  eggs  as  well 
as  meat,  an  idealist,  a  spiritual  seek- 
er, but  he  continued  to  alTirm  his 
ideal  of  family  life.  In  one  sense, 
then,  Fruitlands  is  a  veracious 
memorial  to  Bronson  Alcott.  It  is 
the  home  of  a  thinker,  but  it  is  most 
convincing  as  the  home  of  a  happy, 
vigorous  family.  To  the  happiness 
and  the  vigor  of  his  family,  Alcott 
never  ceased  to  contribute.  We 
might  remember  that  when  his 
''Conversations"  with  children 
(whom  he  considered  closer  to  the 
Spirit  than  adults)  caused  his  fail- 
ure as  a  teacher  in  Boston,  he  con- 
tinued to  teach  his  own  children. 
Though  never  succeeding  in  writing 
successfully  for  publication,  he  con- 
tinued to  fill  volumes  of  private 
journals  —  and  gave  his  children  the 
''journal  habit."  Though  he  didn't 
enforce  his  eating  habits  on  his  fam- 


98 


BRONSON  ALCOTT  —  THE   FATHER  OF   "LITTLE  WOMEN" 


ily,  he  was  constantly  there  as  an 
example  of  self-denial.  They  saw 
him  more  than  once  give  a  poor 
neighbor  his  portion  of  a  sparse  sup- 
per. Though  he  could  never  pro- 
vide comforts,  and  sometimes  scarce- 
Iv  necessities,  he  gave  his  children  a 
home  open  to  Emerson  —  and  to  a 
runaway  slave.  On  his  lecture  tours 
there  was  seldom  monev  to  send 
home,  but  there  were  the  constant, 
gentle,  loving  notes.  Odell  Shep- 
ard,  Alcott's  biographer,  tells  us  that 


though  Bronson  Alcott  failed  in 
many  things,  ''he  did  not  fail  as  a 
Father." 

The  Fruitlands  experiment  was 
to  be  a  new  social  order  known  as 
the  Con-Sociate  Familv.  When  it 
failed,  Alcott  left  the  farm,  gravely 
disappointed.  But  perhaps  his  ghost 
has  returned.  We  can  see  him  there 
near  the  fireplace.  Charles  Lane  is 
gone.  But  there  are  Marmee  and 
the  girls.  And  Jo,  moody  by  the 
fire,  is  recording  it  all. 


Snow,  Girls,  and  a  Watcher 

Ida  Elaine  James 

I  have  a  pressing  urge  to  go 

Down  this  winter  road  of  snow 

Though  block  on  block  there's  nothing  to  see. 

Now  a  school-girl  trudges  monotonously 
Loaded  with  books  —  a  scarf  on  her  head  — 
It  brightens  the  scene  with  cardinal  red. 
What  I  can  see  of  her  hair  is  straight. 

She  turns  and  listens,  stops  to  wait 
For  a  schoolmate.     Now  the  road  is  girled 
And  alive!     This  one's  hair  is  curled, 
And  her  scarf  is  gorgeous  sunflower  gold. 

They  see  and  yet  they  do  not  see 
My  searching  look  —  pass  absently 
And  disappear,  as  I  look  far  — 
Wondering  where  the  brief  scarfs  are 
Upon  the  schoolgirls  once  I  had. 

I  trudge  along  the  snowy,  sad, 
And  silent  road.     There's  nothing  to  see 
But  snow  and  snow  monotonously; 
Nor  snow,  nor  girls  would  notice  me. 


99 


How  far  away  a  dancing  star 
May  be,  I  do  not  know, 
Nor  can  I  tell  how  distant  is 
A  whirling  planet's  glow. 

But  this  I  know  most  surely,  dear. 
As  clear  as  evening  star 
And  planet  fire,  that  heaven  is 
As  close  as  where  you  are. 


Vesta  Nickerson  Fairhairn 


100 


Woman's  Soher 


K 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


O  ELOVED  former  Queen  Wilhcl- 
mina  of  the  Netherlands,  who 
ruled  for  fifty-eight  \ears  and  then, 
in  1948,  abdicated  in  favor  of  her 
daughter  Juliana,  died  November  28 
in  Apeldoorn  at  the  age  of  eighty- 
two.  Ascending  the  throne  at  the 
age  of  ten,  she  was  officially  crowned 
at  eighteen;  she  ruled  longer  than 
anv  other  member  of  the  house  of 
Orange.  A  woman  of  wisdom,  intel- 
ligcncc,  and  courage,  Queen  Wil- 
hclmina  showed  these  qualities 
particularlv  during  the  dark  davs  of 
\\'orld  War  II.  Upon  abdicating, 
she  asked  that  she  be  treated  as  a 
''pri\ate  person/' 

A/TRS.  ANNA  ELEANOR  ROO- 
^  ^  SEN^ELT,  wife  of  the  late 
Franklin  Delano  Roosevelt,  thirt\- 
sccond  President  of  the  United 
States,  died  November  7,  1962,  in 
New  York  Cit\ ,  at  the  age  of  seven- 
t\-eight.  The  Eleanor  Roose\'elt 
Foundation  has  been  set  up  to 
perpetuate  her  humanitarian  work. 
Mrs.  Roose\elt  had  been  the  United 
States  Representative  in  the  General 
Assemblv  of  the  United  Nations  and 
chairman  of  the  United  Nations 
Economic  and  Social  Council  Com- 
mission on  Human  Rights  and  first 
chief  of  the  President's  Commission 
on  the  Status  of  Women. 


A/TRS.  LUUKIA  PELEKAI,  moth- 
er of  thirteen  children,  and 
grandmother  of  twenty-four  moo- 
punas  (grandchildren)  is  head 
housekeeper  of  the  famous  Hotel 
liana  on  the  Island  of  Maui.  An 
active  member  of  the  Church,  Mrs. 
Pelekai  \\7\s  left  a  wadow  in  1946. 
She  assisted  her  children  in  getting 
an  education  and  several  of  them 
filled  missions..  In  her  work  at  the 
hotel,  Mrs.  Pelekai  gives  great  care 
to  the  famous  koa  walls,  ohia  wood 
floors,  the  fine  paintings  and  bronz- 
es, and  the  framed  engravings  of 
carlv  Polvnesians. 


lyrARY  ELLEN  CHASE,  re- 
nowned Biblical  scholar  and 
one  of  America's  best-loved  novel- 
ists, is  the  author  of  The  Psnhns  for 
the  Common  Reader,  which  is  reap- 
ing the  highest  of  praise.  She  is 
also  author  of  The  Bible  ^nd  the 
Common  Reader.  Her  purpose  is 
to  help  readers  better  to  understand 
the  meaning,  background,  and  .spir- 
itual and  literarv  beautv  of  this  won- 
drous Bible  poetrv.  Sidnev  Kaplan, 
Professor  of  English,  Universitv  of 
Massachusetts,  calls  the  book  *'an 
expert  charting  ...  of  deathless 
lines." 


101 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  50 


FEBRUARY  1963 


The  Modern  Homemaker 


T  F  a  contest  were  held  to  determine 
the  most  often  repeated  chche, 
''We  hve  in  a  changing  world" 
would  surely  win.  Yet  the  element 
of  truth  in  the  statement  is  so  ap- 
parent that  no  one  can  deny  that  we 
do  live  in  a  changing  world.  In 
fact,  the  changes  in  some  ways  leave 
us  standing  in  awe,  breathless  and 
marveling,  and  perhaps  somewhat 
unprepared  for  the  speed  with  which 
our  individual  worlds  change. 

Another  cliche,  changed  slightly 
by  Margaret  Hickey,  Public  Affairs 
Editor  of  the  Ladies  Home  /ourna], 
to  fit  the  modern  woman  is,  ''Never 
underestimate  the  brainpower  of  a 
woman."  Women  in  today's  world 
need  to  recognize  the  first  of  these 
two  cliches  and  to  capitalize  on  the 
second.  The  home  presents  infinite 
possibilities  for  use  of  this  brain- 
power in  the  variety  of  roles  required 
of  a  wife  and  mother  in  present-day 
living.  The  creative  possibilities  in 
the  care  of  a  home  and  family  out- 
weigh the  repetitious  tasks-  that  may 
seem  somewhat  confining.  Many  a 
beautiful  poem  has  been  conceived 
while  the  author  was  engaged  in 
prosaic     manual     tasks.       Beautiful 


children's  clothes  have  been  mental- 
ly designed  while  hands  were  busy 
washing  dishes.  Scripture  has  been 
committed  to  memory  while  the 
ironing  was  being  accomplished. 

An  old  saying  "Like  Mother  used 
to  make"  expresses  a  nostalgic  pic- 
ture of  mother  in  the  kitchen 
making  something  wonderful  —  so 
wonderful  that  all  their  lives  the 
children  look  back  with  fondest 
memory  to  a  concoction  no  one  can 
make  quite  "like  mother  used  to 
make."  This  is  one  of  the  ways 
family  traditions  are  born.  Quite 
frequently  it  is  not  an  elaborate  dish 
that  is  remembered,  but  some  fam- 
ily favorite  into  which  mother 
stirred  a  little  of  herself  —  some- 
thing which  evokes  a  remembrance 
of  mother's  personality  and  of  the 
taste  and  flavor  of  family  life.  The 
seasoning  was  more  than  a  mixture 
of  herbs,  it  was  mother's  delightful 
wav.  Modern  homemakers  mav 
wish  to  remember  this.  Every  wom- 
an who  enters  a  kitchen  carries  with 
her  the  possibility  of  adding  to  the 
family's  store  of  memorabilia. 

Still  another  old  adage  takes  for 
granted  that  wives  should  help  their 


102 


Belle  S.    Spafford,   President    •    Marianne   C.    Sharp,    First  Counselor 
Louise  W.   Madsen,  Second  Counselor   •   Hulda  Parker,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.   Hart 
Edith  S.    Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.   Stoddard 
Evon   W.   Peterson 
Aleine  M.   Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta   H.    Christensen 


Mildred  B.   Eyring 
Charlotte  A.   Larsen 
Edith  P.   Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Alton  W.  Hunt 


Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 
Pearle  M.   Olsen 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.   Winters 
LaRue  H.  Resell 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
LaPriel  S.   Bunker 


Irene  W. 
Irene  C. 


Buehner 
Lloyd 


Hazel  S.  Cannon 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn   H.   Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.   Gledhill 
Belva  Barlow- 
Zola  J.   McGhie 


husbands  ''get  ahead."  This  they 
do  in  part  by  being  thrifty.  One  of 
the  most  important  virtues  for  evcrv 
homemaker  to  acquire  is  the  habit 
of  thrift.  Careful  planning  of  ex- 
penditures is  a  contribution  to  the 
well-being  of  a  family  which  is  most 
helpful  in  ''getting  ahead." 

The  best  modern  homemaker  will 
combine  the  old-fashioned  virtues 
associated  with  her  calling  with  the 
abilities  required  for  homemaking 
in  her  present  situation. 

She  needs  so  many  arts  and  skills 
to  make  her  home  the  ha\'en  of  se- 
curity and  happiness  it  should  be, 
that  Relief  Society  must  be  prepared 
to  help.  Helping  to  meet  the  prob- 
lem of  modern  home  management 
is  the  assignment  of  the  work  meet- 
ing. Those  whose  duty  it  is  to  plan 
the  activities  of  the  work  meeting 
must  do  so  keeping  in  mind  the 
complexities  of  modern  housekeep- 
ing. This  planning  must  extend 
beyond  a  mere  listing  of  articles  to 
be  made  to  a  consideration  of  wavs 
to  be  helpful  in  all  of  the  arts  and 
skills  of  homemaking. 

Relief  Society  can  aid  its  members 
in    the    special    skills    involved    m 


money  management,  in  the  funda- 
mental skills  involved  in  keeping 
clean  and  orderlv  homes,  and  in  the 
creative  skills  involved  in  sewing, 
cooking,  and  decorating.  Members 
can  be  enlightened  on  the  wise  use 
of  time  and  energy.  Thev  can  be 
given  a  background  of  guidance  for 
making  plans  which  will  help  to 
assure  superior  homes. 

Relief  Society  can  teach  its  mem- 
bers to  consider  the  needs  of  all 
members  of  their  families  for  the 
securitv  of  a  happv  home.  This 
feeling  of  security  is  a  tower  of 
strength  in  this  often  bewildering 
world.  Happy  homes  are  a  combi- 
nation of  the  spirit  of  those  who 
dwell  therein  and  the  wise  use  of 
management  resources. 

Relief  Society  can  help  its  mem- 
bers know  that  women's  place  in  the 
home  is  not  a  relegation  to  drudgery 
but  a  place  in  which  thev  can  make 
maximum  use  of  their  brainpower. 

Women  can  aspire  to  no  greater 
heights  than  to  be  eminently  suc- 
cessful m  the  role  they  were  intend- 
ed to  fill,  that  of  wife,  mother,  and 
homemaker, 

-L.  W.  M. 


103 


Talking  Book  Records  of  Relief  Society  Lessons 
Available  for  the  Sightless 

npHE  Society  for  the  Aid  of  the  Sightless  has  prepared  the  Rehef  Society 
study  courses  for  October  1962  to  May  1963  on  talking  book  records. 
These  courses  include  the  visiting  teacher  messages;  theology;  work  meet- 
ing discussions;  literature;  and  social  science.  The  recordings  will  be  sent 
free  to  anv  blind  person  desiring  them;  they  have  been  prepared  for  the 
use  of  the  blind  onlv.  Rquests  should  be  sent  to  the  Society  for  the  Aid 
of  the  Sightless,  47  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah. 

Award  Subscriptions  Presented  in  April 

'T^HE  award  subscriptions  presented  to  Alagazfne  representatives  tor  Hav- 
ing obtained  75  per  cent  or  more  subscriptions  to  the  Magazine  in  re- 
lation to  their  enrolled  Relief  Society  members,  are  not  awarded  until 
after  the  stake  Magazine  representatives'  annual  reports  have  been  audited. 
Award  cards  for  these  subscriptions  for  the  year  1962  will  be  mailed  to 
ward  and  stake  Magazine  representatives  about  April  1,  1963. 


Springtime  Snow 

Mahcl  Jones  Gahhotl 

This  springtime  world,  so  beautiful,  is  cold. 

Snow-white;  yet  underneath  the  earth  is  warm, 

Keeping  the  sun-spilled  forsythia  fires 

Along  the  path,  the  tulip's  blaze  of  gold. 

Or  dandelions,  mounding  lawns  like  pyres 

Of  heaped-up  suns;  holding  like  a  charm 

This  radiance,  until  the  untimely  snow 

Has  gone.  ...  So  shall  I  keep  your  words  to  glow 

Within  my  heart  when  you  must  go. 


104 


FORMER  RELIEF   SOCIETY   PRESIDENTS   GRADUATE   FROM   THE 

PRACTICAL  NURSING  DEPARTMENT,  CENTRAL  UTAH 

VOCATIONAL  SCHOOL,  PROVO,  UTAH 

Left  to  right:  Mclva  Opeiisliaw,  Santaquiii;  \^cnice  Johnson,  Pro\o;  Ar\a  Rowley, 
Pleasant  Grove;  Helen  Wiscombe,  Mapleton. 

Relief  Society  Supports  Home  Nursing 

Nellie  F.  Kujah 
Head,  Praetical  Nursing  Department,  Central  Utah  \^ocational  School 

'T^HE  need  for  adequately  prepared  women  to  care  for  the  sick  has  always  been  of 
■*•  paramount  importance  and  concern.  As  a  partial  answer,  home  nursing  courses 
have  been  organized  and  taught;  organizations  such  as  the  Relief  Society  have  lent  their 
support;  schools  of  nursing  have  been  gi\'en  support  and  encouraged  to  maintain  high 
scholastic  standards.  These  schools  have  served  better  to  prepare  the  young  girl  for 
her  future  role  as  wife  and  mother  and  to  supply  communities  with  adequately  pre- 
pared people  to  care  for  those  who  are  ill.  Women  who  meet  nursing  requirements 
ha\e  been  encouraged  to  pursue  nursing. 

The  Relief  Society  has  also  shown  an  interest  in  nursing  activities.  This  was  again 
made  apparent  at  recent  commencement  exercises  of  the  Practical  Nursing  Department 
of  the  Central  Utah  Vocational  School,  Provo,  Utah,  when  it  was  discovered  that 
seven  of  the  twenty  graduates  had  been  active  Relief  Society  officers.  Among  these 
were  four  former  presidents,  two  counselors,  and  one  secretar}^ 

Graduates  of  Utah  schools  of  practical  nursing  have  attained  the  highest  scores 
in  the  national  licensing  examination  for  several  years.  Those  engaged  in  teaching 
practical  nursing  feel  that  the  high  scholastic  achie\ements  are  due  to  the  high  caliber 
of  the  Utah  women  and  the  influence  of  such  organizations  as  the  Relief  Society. 


10S 


The  New  Pioneers  of  Wales 

Elena  Neale 

JEAN  sat  back  in  her  chair,  clos-  sionaries  had  knocked  on  their  door 
ing  her  book  with  a  sigh.  Oh,  one  August  day  in  1955  and,  even- 
how  she  wished  she  had  been  tuahv,  had  baptized  the  whole  fam- 
born  a  hundred  years  ago.  Reading  ilv.  Now  she  was  grown  up,  all  of 
about  Church  history  was  a  favorite  eighteen  years,  and  working  in  an 
pastime  of  Jean's.  To  her  it  seemed  office,  today  being  her  day  off.  Jean 
as  if  all  the  romance  of  being  a  Lat-  was  rather  petite,  with  large  black 
ter-day  Saint  belonged  to  those  far-  eyes  and  silky  black  hair,  and  a  very 
off  days.  romantic    disposition.      Her    father 

Dan   Jones  had   come   to   Wales  was  branch  president  of  their  small 

and    taught   the    gospel   and   made  branch   in  Wales,  and  her  mother 

many    converts    in    South    Wales,  was  a  Primary  teacher.  Jean  herself 

Most  of  those  people  had  emigrated  taught    the    little    ones    in  Sunday 

to  America  and  had  either  traveled  School   and  loved  doing  it.     They 

in  covered  wagons  or  had  made  their  were  all  active  in  the  Church,  but 

own  handcarts  and  pushed  them  to  sometimes  it  seemed  to  Jean  as  if  it 

Salt  Lake.  were  rather  pointless. 

Jean    could    just    picture    herself  Just  then  the  door  opened  and  in 
struggling  along  the  trail  in  her  bare  came    Mum.      ''Hello,    Jean,"    she 
feet,  with  a  faded  gingham  gown  on,  said,   ''have  you  had  a  quiet  after- 
and   an    equally    faded    sunbonnet.  noon  to  yourself?" 
How   brave   she   would   have   been  "Yes,"  said  Jean,  "I  finished  that 
when  they  had  met  Indians,  or  had  book  on  Church  history." 
gone  short  of  water  or  food!    Then,  "Good,"  said  Mum.    "I  must  find 
at  last,  to  reach  the  Vallev  where  time  to  read  it,  when  I  can.    Come 
the  saints  were  —  to  help  to  build  on  now,  pet,  let's  get  a  meal  ready 
it  up  into  the  beautiful  place  that  before  Dad  comes  home.  You  have- 
it  was  now!     That  was  a  time  to  n't  forgotten  that  we  are  all  going 
have  lived,  not  now  when  everything  out  tonight?" 
was  so  ordinary.  "No,"  said  Jean,   "I   am  looking 

Oh,  well.  .  .  .  Jean  rose  with  an-  forward  to  it.    It's  not  often  we  get 

other   sigh  and   started   to  lay  the  one  of  the  leaders  of  our  Church  to 

table  for   the   evening  meal.     Dad  speak  to  us." 

would  be  home  soon  from  work,  and  Tonight  had   been   set  apart  for 

her  brothers  from  school,  and  Mum  a    district    meeting,    when    all    the 

from  Relief  Society  meeting.  branches  were  meeting  to  listen  to 

Jean  was  a  convert  to  the  Church,  a  talk  from  one  of  the  Authorities 

as  were  all   her  family.     The  mis-  of  the  Church.     Jean  had  no  more 

106 


THE  NEW  PIONEERS  OF  WALES 


time  for  daydreaming  then,  as  each 
member  of  the  family  came  in  for 
the  meal.  It  was  all  rush  to  get 
everything  over  in  time,  and  to  get 
ready  to  go. 

They  were  lucky  to  live  so  close 
to  the  school  where  the  meeting  was 
to  be  held,  and  soon  they  were 
there.  Jean  loved  these  gatherings 
of  the  saints.  Here  one  felt  at  home 
with  everyone,  and  it  was  a  pleas- 
ure to  renew  one's  acquaintance 
with  friends  from  other  branches. 
At  last  everyone  was  seated  in  the 
hall,  with  the  speakers  on  the  plat- 
form. The  district  president  rose, 
and  the  meeting  went  on  as  planned. 

At  last  it  came  to  the  turn  of  the 
main  speaker.  He  was  a  fine-look- 
ing man,  so  clean,  so  strong,  and  a 
good  example  of  Latter-day  Saint 
living.  Jean  sat  back  to  listen  care- 
fully to  him.  His  first  words  made 
her  sit  up,  however,  as  he  said  how 
good  it  was  to  be  here  with  ''the 
Church's  new  pioneers."  Jean  list- 
ened, enthralled!  This  was  an 
aspect  of  being  a  convert  that  she 
had  never  realized  before.  It  was 
true,  everything  he  said. 

1  he  pioneers  of  a  hundred  years 
ago  had  played  their  part  as  was  re- 
quired of  them,  but  there  were  still 
goals  to  be  reached.  Wales  was  a 
district  now,  with  scattered  branch- 
es in  it,  but  one  day  it  would  be  a 
stake.  Every  individual  member 
had  a  duty  to  perform  in  spreading 
the  gospel  among  friends.  Every 
member  had  a  duty  to  perform  by 
attending  sacrament  meetings,  and 
supporting  the  auxiliaries. 

''ILTERE   in   this  hall,"  went  on 

the    speaker,    ''are    the    new 

pioneers,  ready  to  build  Wales  up 


to  become  a  strength  in  the  mission 
field.  Just  as  your  ancestors  helped 
to  build  up  Salt  Lake  City  and  the 
other  parts  of  Utah,  here  you  must 
build  up  the  Church.  To  have  a 
knowledge  of  the  gospel  and  a 
strong  testimony  is  not  enough,  if 
one  keeps  it  to  oneself.  We  must 
build  up  our  meetings  until  people 
will  be  queuing  up  to  join  in  with 
us.  Make  our  meetings  friendly,  at- 
tractive places,  with  a  smiling  wel- 
come for  everyone.  Do  what  we 
can  to  bring  converts  in.  Strengthen 
our  Priesthood,  support  our  presi- 
dents." 

The  speaker  went  on  for  some 
time  on  this  theme,  and  when  the 
meeting  was  over,  everyone  felt 
charged  with  a  new  enthusiasm, 
especially  Jean. 

At  home  that  evening,  her  father 
was  already  making  plans  for  the 
branch  and  his  counselors  were 
supporting  him.  Jean  escaped  to 
her  bedroom  after  family  prayers, 
and  sat  down  to  review  the  evening. 
Only  this  afternoon  she  had  been 
bemoaning  her  lot,  as  an  ordinary 
Latter-day  Saint,  with  nothing  to  do. 
Now  a  whole  new  field  of  activity 
opened  in  front  of  her.  Here  was 
a  challenge  which  just  had  to  be 
taken  up!  Were  the  people  of  Wales 
today  going  to  be  outdone  by  their 
ancestors  of  Dan  Jones'  time?  No, 
not  if  she  could  do  anything  about 
it. 

Jean  went  down  on  her  knees  to 
pray  for  guidance  and  strength  from 
the  Lord,  and  forgiveness  for  her 
apathy  in  the  past.  Daydreaming 
was  over.  At  last  she,  too,  was  a 
pioneer! 


107 


Alice  R.  Rich 


BEAUTY  one  day  manifested 
itself  and  brought  joy,  deep 
and  satisfying,  to  pioneer 
eight-year-old  Nellie,  as  she  went 
about  her  evening  chores  in  late 
summer.  In  that  cool  twilight  hour 
she  let  the  soft  sand  sift  through 
the  sun-browned  toes  of  her  bare 
feet,  while  she  waited  for  the  last 
of  the  family  milk  cows  to  come 
through  the  open  gate  from  the 
upper  pasture  on  their  wav  to  the 
corral.  Their  lowing  made  pleasant 
echoes  as  the  sound  came  back  from 
the  rugged  cliffs  of  the  high  Pine 
Valley  Mountains   to  the  west. 

Nellie  had  started  a  little  early  on 
this  regular  activity  tonight,  so  she 
could  watch  a  wild  primrose  plant 
blossom.  It  stood  onlv  a  little  wav 
from  the  wagon  road,  made  flintv 
hard  by  the  passing  of  manv  iron- 
rimmed  wagon  wheels,  as  they 
hauled  the  countless  loads  of  farm 
produce  and  the  sturdy  cords  of 
firewood  brought  from  the  nearby 
hillsides  to  be  burned  in  the  iron 
cook  stoves  and  wide  fireplaces. 

Nellie  had  first  seen  the  primrose 
plant  when  a  tiny  green  point 
pierced  the  hard,  dry  soil.  She  had 
watched  morning  and  evening  as  she 
brought  the  cows  to  and  from  the 
pasture  and  marveled  at  the  growth 
of  the  primrose  in  the  hard  earth, 
with  only  the  infrequent  summer 
showers  to  water  it.  Tonight,  the 
veined  leaves  spread  over  the  ground, 
and  three  swollen  buds  curled  to- 


gether in  the  center,  tightly  wrapped 
in  cone-shaped  calyxes. 

She  was  sure  that  the  flower  would 
bloom  that  night.  Hurriedly,  she 
urged  the  cows  through  the  corral 
gate,  fastened  the  lock,  and  went 
back  to  watch  beside  the  plant.  She 
sat  on  the  cooling  soil  with  arms 
clasped  around  her  bare  knees  to 
watch  the  primrose  on  this  night 
of  nights,  for  she  had  looked  for- 
ward to  this  time  since  first  she  had 
discovered  the  struggling  plant  with 
its   green   points   piercing  the   soil. 

A  striped-back  chipmunk  frisked 
his  bushy  tail  and  scurried  along 
the  pole  fence,  his  cheeks  bulging 
with  garnered  food  for  winter  stor- 
ing. When  he  saw  Nellie  he  paused 
to  chatter  a  word  of  scolding.  A 
hurried  glance  at  him  was  all  she 
could  spare.  She  must  not  let  her 
eyes  move  from  looking  at  the  flower 
a  single  second,  she  must  see  the  bud 
open  and  comince  herself  that  Jack, 
with  his  beanstalk,  wasn't  the  only 
one  who  knew  the  miracle  of  plant 
growth. 

A  noisv  crow  flew  over  her  head 
on  his  way  to  the  cedar  thicket;  a 
meadow  lark  sang  his  cheery  song 
from  the  beech  tree  on  the  creek 
bank;  and  the  nightly  frog  orchestra 
from  Lawson's  meadow  sent  its 
croaking  notes  over  the  still  night 
air.  Nellie  usually  enjoyed  all  these 
loveh'  sights  and  sounds,  but  to- 
night she  gave  them  only  a  passing 
thought.    She  must  keep  her  eyes 


108 


ALONE  WITH  BEAUTY 


and  thoughts  on  the  swelhng  prim-  velvety  petals  spread  wide  their  yel- 

rose  bud;  she  must  see  it  open.  low  loveliness. 

An  exquisite  fragrance  came  from  in  quick  succession,  the  other  two 
the  primrose  plant  through  the  cool  buds  quietly  and  methodically  broke 
air.  One  green  frond  uncurled,  and  their  binding  green,  and  three  love- 
part  of  a  petal  lifted  the  edge  of  its  ly  primroses  quivered  on  their  fragile 
curled  yellow  satin  head  ever  so  stems  to  make  a  beautiful  center- 
slightly.  Then  a  quivering  tear  pi^ce  in  their  leafy  foliage, 
opened  further  in  the  green,  and  The  long  twilight  faded  into  near 
one  bud  stood  almost  upright  in  its  darkness,  as  Nellie,  lost  as  to  time 
swollen  cone.  The  miracle  was  hap-  a"^  P^a^e,  sat  and  enjoyed  the  living 
pening!  Next,  a  deep  yellow  seam  ^^V.^^^'  """"^  beauty  before  her.  The 
opened  from  top  to  base  of  the  bud.  ch^Ufnge/nd  promise  of  the  wayside 
rrv,  1  1  1  Li  1  1  plant  had  given  her  lovelv  thoughts 
1  hen  a  calyx  opened,  and  the  bud  i  .  i  5  i.-  •  i.  i  I  j 
.     .    .^    .-^         '            ^  to  tuck  and  tie  into  her  dreams  and 

stretched    itself   as   a   second   seam  had  answered  her  quest  m  its  wonder 

split  and  the  second  calyx  opened  ^^^  ^^s  mystery.   The  simple  desire 

Itself  out  and  down   to  let  a  soft  of  her  child  heart  and  its  accom- 

center  pistil  lift  and  make  way  for  plishment  had   fed   her   soul.    She 

the  last  calyx  to  unfold  and  let  the  had  lived  today. 


Day  of  the  Spelling  Match 

Maude  Ruhin 

Like  ten-pins  most  of  the  boys  went  down. 
Leaving  only  me  and  that  city  girl.  .  .  . 
She  tried  the  hard  word,  then  with  a  frown 
Flipped  to  the  bench  with  a  flowery  twirl 
Of  her  wild-rose  skirts. 

I  spelled  it  loudly, 
CINNAMON.    The  prize  was  a  pencil, 
Blight  red,  sharp-pointed.  Whisding  proudly, 
I  carried  triumph  enough  to  fill 
All  Gold  Hill  Gulch.     No  road  too  steep  — 
I  conquered  the  mountain  in  one  great  leap! 


109 


Don  Knight 


\\  IIITE  SANDS,  NEW  MEXICO 


For  Tomorrow 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Burden  are  the  moments  — 
Save  those  love-tempered  ones  — 
Called  back  by  blossoming  plum, 
Revived  by  rivers, 
Wakened  by  a  winding  road. 

Burden,  are  the  days, 
Walking  a  lonely  way, 
Burden,  the  refusals. 
Adamant,  the  contour 
Of  the  prideful  deed 
Sculptured  on  the  years.  ,  .  . 

Impending  and  allotted  time. 
The  better  self  be  yours. 
Cupped  here  is  essence  of  desire. 
Bouquet  to  pour 
Whole,  upon  the  task, 
The  tender  eyes,  the  hour. 


no 


INDOOR  GARDENS 
for  Your  Child 


Helen  B.  Morris 


"TOURING  the  early  days  of  spring,  before  the  first  hyacinths  burst  into 


bloom,  you  can  add  a  note  of  brightness  to  your  home  and  to  your 
child's  enthusiastic  interest  with  a  simple  indoor  garden. 
Here  are  a  few  ideas  for  indoor  fun  with  gardening. 


Milk  Carton  Planter 

A/OU  may  want  to  make  your  own  planter  from  a  wax  or  plastic-coated  milk  carton. 
-*•  First,  cut  the  carton  in  half  lengthwise,  so  the  ends  of  the  two  sides  will  be 
shaped  like  triangles.  Use  only  the  half  without  the  opening. 

To  make  the  legs  for  the  planter,  stand  the  carton  on  end  on  a  piece  of  folded 
cardboard,  and  trace  around  two  sides.  Cut  out  along  the  line,  and  partly  unfold 
the  cardboard.  Make  two  of  these  for  each  planter.  The  legs  may  be  fastened  to 
the  planter  with  Scotch  tape  or  masking  tape.  The  planter  may  be  decorated  with 
heavy  aluminum  foil,  or  covered  with  foil,  or  it  mav  be  covered  with  a  thin  layer  of 
papier-mache  and  painted  with  water  colors  and  shellacked  for  a  glossy  finish. 

Prepare  the  compost  for  your  planter  by  mixing  two  parts  of  garden  soil  to  one 
part  of  humus.  Humus  is  simply  decayed  leaves,  or  other  decayed  organic  material. 
If  your  soil  has  clay  in  it,  add  one  part  out  of  four  parts  of  sand  to  the  mixture. 

Put  the  prepared  soil  in  the  planter  and  plant  a  few  seeds  of  small  flowers,  such  as 
dwarf  marigolds,  babv  zinnias,  or  dwarf  petunias.  Set  your  planter  in  a  sunnv  window, 
keep  the  soil  moist,  and  watch  your  plants  grow  and  bloom  to  make  a  spot  of  spring- 
time in  your  child's  room. 

Ill 


FEBRUARY  1963 

A  Crystal  Garden 

A  NOTHER  kind  of  indoor  garden  may  be  made  from  colored  crystals.     To  make 
this  garden,  you  will  need  some  small  pieces  of  brick,  or  pieces  of  a  broken  flower 
pot,  clinkers  from  a  coal  furnace,  a  saucer,  a  bowl,  salt,  water,  mercurichrome,  house- 
hold ammonia,  and  laundry  bluing. 

In  the  bowl,  mix  together  4  tablespoons  water,  4  tablespoons  salt,   1  tablespoon 

ammonia,  4  tablespoons  laundry  bluing,  and  a  few  drops  mercurichrome.  Place  the 

pieces  of  brick  or  clinkers  in  the  saucer  and  pour  the  mixture  over  them.  Place  the 
saucer  where  it  will  not  be  disturbed. 

As  the  liquid  evaporates,  crystals  will  begin  to  form,  and  within  a  few  days  you 
will  have  a  beautiful  indoor  crystal  garden. 


A  Vegetable  Garden 

"\/OU  can  grow  your  own  indoor  plants  with  only  water,  a  jar,  and  a  sweet  potato, 
horseradish,  or  a  few  carrot  tops  (not  the  foliage) 

Put  a  sweet  potato  in  a  jar  and  add  enough  water  so  the  potato  is  about  half 
covered.  Keep  the  jar  in  a  sunny  place  and  keep  enough  water  in  it  so  the  potato  is 
always  half  covered.  Leaves  will  grow  on  top  of  the  sweet  potato  and  roots  will  grow 
into  the  water. 

Or  you  may  cut  the  tops  (not  the  foliage)  from  5  or  6  carrots  and  put  them  in 
a  bowl.  Put  about  an  inch  of  water  in  the  bowl.  Green  leaves  will  grow  from  the 
tops  of  the  carrots. 

A  horseradish  will  sprout,  if  the  top  end  is  cut  off  and  placed  in  a  bowl  of  water. 
The  long  part  will  also  send  up  green  leaves,  if  it  is  split  and  placed  flat  side  down  into 
the  water. 

A  Water  Garden 

'T^O  make  your  own  indoor  water  garden,  you  will  need  a  flat  dish,  a  horseradish,  carrot 
tops,  small  figurines  of  frogs,  birds,   and  flowers,   colored   rocks,   and  some   small, 
round  sticks  to  be  used  as  logs. 

Put  water  into  the  dish  and  place  a  row  of  rocks  along  one  end  to  make  the  bank 
of  the  pond.  A  few  drops  of  blue  food  coloring  may  be  added  to  the  water.  Between 
the  rocks  plant  some  carrot  tops.  In  one  corner  put  the  clumpy  top  end  of  a  horse- 
radish, and  across  the  other  two  sides,  place  the  long  parts  of  the  horseradish  as  ex- 
plained above.  Arrange  the  logs  in  the  dish,  and  figures  of  frogs,  birds,  lilies,  and 
insects  on  the  rocks,  logs,  and  in  the  water.  If  you  wish  you  may  make  your  own 
figures  from  melted  wax,  clay,  or  soap,  or  you  may  use  small  toys  or  figurines  which 
can  be  bought  at  the  variety  store.  If  you  keep  the  water  fresh,  the  carrot  tops  and 
horseradish  will  sprout,  and  your  water  garden  will  make  a  bright  spot  in  your  child's 
room  while  he  is  waiting  for  spring. 

112 


113 


Keep  My  Own 


Kit  Lin  ford 
Chapter  2 


Synopsis:  Irene  Spencer,  who  has  been 
married  seven  months,  goes  with  her  hus- 
band Dick  to  see  his  family  home.  Irene, 
who  met  Dick  in  South  Africa  and  has  no 
relatives  in  the  States,  is  to  live  in  the  old 
home  with  Dick's  Grandfather  and  his 
young  handicapped  brother,  who  have 
been  living  elsewhere.  The  shabby  old 
house  repels  Irene,  and  she  is  worried  over 
her  responsibilities  in  the  strange  house- 
hold. 

4  4  r~^  RANDAD,  this  is   Irene," 

I    T   Dick  said. 

Grandad  might  once  have 
been  as  tall  as  his  wirv  grandson, 
but  his  shoulders  were  stooped 
with  many  years.  A  cane  hooked 
over  one  arm  also  revealed  his  age. 
Otherwise,  the  few  lines  in  his  face 
accented  his  dignity.  His  hair  was 
iron  gray,  with  snow-white  streaks 
running  through  it.  He  must  have 
gone  gray  early  like  Dick,  Irene 
thought. 

Grandad  took  one  of  her  hands 
into  both  of  his.  Sea-green  eyes 
smiled  into  hers.  ''Dick  has  good 
taste,"  he  said  mischievously.  'Tve 
always  been  partial  to  brown-eyed 
blondes.  Dick's  letters  have  been 
full  of  nothing  but  you  for  the  past 
year.    Fm  glad  to  know  you  at  last, 

I  77 

rene. 

''Dick  told  me  about  you,"  Irene 
spoke  through  a  tightening  in  her 
throat.  "About  Davy,  and  how 
wonderful  you  and  Aunt  Ella  have 
been.  .  .  ." 

"Let's  get  on  with  your  tour  of 
the    house,"     Grandad    interjected 


easily.  He  was  embarrassed  by  ref- 
erence to  his  sacrifices  for  his  grand- 
son. Irene  understood,  and  a  warm 
feeling  of  kinship  with  him  flooded 
her. 

He  asked,  "Have  you  been  up- 
stairs? Have  you  seen  the  solarium? 
The  library?  What  have  you 
missed?" 

"Some  other  time,  Grandad," 
Dick  said.  "Irene's  pretty  worn  out. 
You  weren't  home  when  we  got 
here,  so  I  took  the  key  from  Aunt 
Ella  and  we  came  over  just  to  pass 
the  time.  Right  now  what  we  need 
most  is  something  to  eat." 

"No  sooner  said  than  done," 
Grandad  nodded.  "Your  Aunt  Ella 
knew  you'd  be  hungry.  She's  fixing 
something  now.  We  didn't  expect 
vou  until  tomorrow." 

"Dick  was  so  anxious  to  get  home 
that  he  didn't  stop  to  make  any  of 
the  business  calls  he  intended  to 
make,"  Irene  explained. 

"Then  they'll  keep,  I  imagine." 
Grandad  grinned.  "Let's  go.  Come 
on,  Davy."  He  took  the  child's  hand 
and  drew  him  out  from  where  he 
was  half-hidden  behind  him.  Dick 
was  startled.  He  hadn't  known  the 
bov  was  there  at  all. 

"Davy!  I  didn't  see  you  there! 
How's  my  boy?  Come  on  over  here 
and  let  me  have  a  look  at  you." 

He  stooped  down  and  sat  on  his 
heels,  his  arms  extended.  Davy  re- 
treated further  behind  his  grand- 
father. 


114 


KEEP  MY  OWN 


Grandad's  tone  was  reassuring. 
''It's  your  brother  Dick,  Davy.  Home 
at  last.  All  the  wav  from  South 
Africa." 

Dick  looked  up  at  Grandad.  A 
puzzled  frown  pulled  his  eyebrows 
together.  "He  doesn't  remember 
me,  does  he?" 

''No,  not  much.  He  was  less  than 
four  years  old  when  vou  left.  He 
knows  about  you,  though.  He's 
known  for  quite  a  while  that  you 
were  coming  home.  He's  been  wait- 
ing for  you.    He's  just  a  bit  timid." 

IRENE  was  mystified.     "How  do 
you    know    he   was    waiting?      I 
mean,  with  his  handicap.  .  .?" 

There  was  a  warning  fire  in 
Grandad's  eye.  "Davy  is  not  re- 
tarded mentally,  Irene.  He's  very 
normal  in  most  ways.  We  never 
discuss  him  as  if  he  can't  under- 
stand, because  he  can." 

Walking  to  the  car,  Grandad  went 
ahead  with  Davy.  Dick's  voice  was 
low.  "Grandad  didn't  mean  to  be 
curt,  honey,  but  you  have  to  know 
about  Davy.  He's  really  gifted  in 
some  ways.  Grandad's  tutored  the 
boy  himself  because,  of  course,  we 
couldn't  place  him  in  a  public 
school,  and  financially  we've  been 
unable  to  hire  anyone  else.  Gran- 
dad wanted  to  do  it.  He  used  to 
teach  at  the  university.  Under  the 
circumstances,  he's  done  wonders 
with  Davy." 

Irene  mused,  "When  the  child 
looks  at  you,  Dick  .  .  .  well,  I've 
never  seen  anvthing  quite  like 
it " 

"I  know  the  look  you  mean.  He 
used  to  do  that  before  I  left.  Get 
that  awful   expression   on   his  face. 


Sort  of  blank."  He  drew  a  deep 
breath.  "I  don't  know  exactly  what 
it  means.  Grandad  could  explain  it 
better  .  .  .  basically,  I  guess  it's  a 
sort  of  defense,  like  not  speaking. 
All  of  it  is  psychological.  We  made 
sure  of  that.  There's  not  a  thing 
wrong  with  Davy  physically." 

Davy  scrambled  into  the  back  seat 
of  Dick's  car  and  took  refuge  in  a 
corner.  Grandad  was  looking  back 
at  the  house.  After  a  moment  of 
meditation,  Dick  spoke. 

"It's  home.  Grandad." 

"Our  family  belongs  there,"  Gran- 
dad said.  "In  a  way,  the  house 
doesn't  belong  to  us.  We  belong 
to  it." 

Irene  was  silent,  the  alien,  apart 
from  those  who  belonged. 

Dick  drew  her  back  into  the 
circle.  "When  I  was  just  a  little 
fellow  Grandad  used  to  recite  John 
Burroughs,  Irene.  While  I  was 
away,  it  almost  seemed  I  could  hear 
the  house  itself  intoning  the  same 
mes. 

"John  Burroughs?  I  don't  think 
I  know.  .  .  ." 

"  'Waiting.'  That's  the  one  you 
mean,  isn't  it?"  Grandad  asked. 
Dick  nodded.  Grandad  went  on,  a 
quaver  forming  an  emotional  under- 
tone to  his  words: 

Serene,  I  fold  my  hands  and  wait, 
Nor  care  for  wind,  nor  tide,  nor  sea; 
I  ra\e  no  more  'gainst  time  or  fate. 
For  lo!     My  own  shall  eome  to  me. 
The  stars  come  nightly  to  the  sky; 
7'he  tidal  wa\'e  unto  the  sea; 
Nor  time,  nor  space,  nor  deep,  nor  high, 
Can  keep  my  own  away  from  me. 

"That's  a  part  of  it,"  he  said  after 
a  moment,  "the  part  you  probably 
mean." 

Dick  was  obviously  moved  bv  the 


115 


FEBRUARY  1963 


recitation.  'Tes."  He  touched  Irene's 
arm.    ''Coming,  honey?'' 

"Yes."  She  glanced  back  once 
more. 

'T^HE  powerful  motor  of  the  car 
propelled  them  rapidly  away 
down  the  wide  street,  leaving  the 
grand  old  house  alone  and  quiet 
again  in  the  protecting  shade  of  the 
trees  that  surrounded  it.  It  had 
waited  many  years.  It  was  content 
to  wait  yet  a  little  time  more  for  the 
return  of  its  own. 

''Now,  Irene,"  Grandad  cautioned 
as  they  turned  in  the  drive  leading  to 
the  small  house,  "don't  take  Dick's 
Aunt  Ella  too  seriously.  She's  a  bit 
brusque  sometimes,  but  she  means 
well.  When  you  get  to  know  her, 
you'll  think  as  much  of  her  as  we 
do." 

"You  told  me  hardly  anything 
about  her,  Dick,"  Irene  reminded. 

"She's  a  distant  aunt  on  my 
mother's  side,  honey,"  he  replied. 
"Grandad  could  tell  you  how  dis- 
tant. She  doesn't  have  anybody  but 
us.  She  was  my  mother's  right  hand, 
and  she's  kept  the  family  together 
ever  since  mother  .  .  .  since  we  lost 
her." 

Grandad  nodded  agreement. 

The  cottage  was  a  white  jewel, 
nestled  in  a  setting  of  trees  and 
grasses  that  still  wore  the  new-green 
patterns  of  early  spring.  Irene  sighed 
in  appreciation. 

"It's  such  a  pretty  cottage,"  she 
said. 

"We've  been  comfortable  here, 
but  it's  not  like  living  in  our  own 
home,"  Grandad  said. 

Looking  at  the  glistening  white 
cottage,  Irene  wondered  how  anyone 
could  prefer  that  gloomy  old  man- 
sion to  this. 


Ella  met  them  at  the  door.  When 
they  had  arrived  earlier,  she  had 
been  bathing,  and  had  told  Dick 
where  the  key  to  the  big  house  was. 
Irene  was  surprised  to  see  that  Ella 
wasn't  as  old  as  she  had  originally 
surmised.  Her  hair  was  rolled  into 
a  neat  bun  high  on  the  back  of  her 
head.  Her  figure  was  ample  and  her 
smile  easy,  when  she  chose  to  be- 
stow it. 

"It's  about  time  you  came  back," 
she  said.  "Don't  you  know  it's  way 
past  lunchtime?     Or  don't  you  eat 
regularly  in  South  Africa?" 

Dick  laughed  at  her.  "People  in 
South  Africa  are  much  the  same  as 
they  are  here,  with  much  the  same 
appetites.  Something  smells  good, 
Aunt  Ella!" 

Grandad  led  Irene  forward.  "Ella, 
this  is  Dick's  wife,  Irene." 

Ella  stuck  out  her  hand.  Awk- 
wardly, Irene  took  it.  She  wasn't 
accustomed  to  women  shaking 
hands.  Indeed,  handshaking  at  all 
was  in  Irene's  eyes,  a  purely  Ameri- 
can habit. 

Ella  pumped  her  arm  for  a  mo- 
ment, then  dropped  it  unceremoni- 
ously. 

"Glad  to  know  you,"  she  said 
heartily.  "Come  in,  come  in.  Every- 
thing's ready.  I  know  my  Davy's 
hungry." 

Davy  ran  to  her,  and  they  led  the 
way  to  the  kitchen. 

"C^LLA  was  justly  proud  of  her 
culinary  skills.  A  thick  potato 
soup  with  flecks  of  ham  floating  atop 
it  was  followed  by  a  delightfully 
crisp  spring  salad.  The  homemade 
dressing  had  a  pleasing  tang,  the 
perfect  complement  to  the  delicate 
vegetables. 

While  the  food  was  disappearing. 


116 


KEEP  MY  OWN 


Ella  dominated  the  conversation. 
Irene  listened  to  the  steady  run  of 
her  chatter,  noting  with  a  half-de- 
tached air  of  amusement  that  Ella 
was  prone  to  both  ask  and  answer 
most  of  her  own  questions. 

''What  did  you  think  of  the 
house?  Big  old  place.  Take  a  lot 
of  work  to  get  it  into  livable  shape 
again.  Old-fashioned  before  Dick 
left.  Worse  now.  Give  us  all 
something  to  think  about  and  work 
on,  won't  it?  Hard  work  never  hurt 
anybody.    Davy,  drink  your  milk." 

The  boy  obeyed  her  without  seem- 
ing to  have  heard  her.  Irene  had 
been  watching  him  out  of  the  corner 
of  her  eye.  She  noticed  that  when 
he  thought  no  one  was  watching 
him,  the  vacant  expression  dissipat- 
ed itself.  It  had  dissolved  now  into 
an  unmistakable  aura  of  hero-wor- 
ship as  he  stared  at  Dick. 

Grandad  cut  across  the  steady 
volley  of  Ella's  words.  'Then  you 
will  move  back  to  the  big  house 
with  us,  Ella?" 

Ella  paused  in  the  middle  of  a 
sentence.  "I  thought  you'd  need 
me.  A  house  that  size  is  a  big  job 
for  two  women,  let  alone  one.  If 
you  don't  want  me,  though.  .  .  ." 

"Now,  don't  get  touchy,"  Gran- 
dad soothed.  "Of  course,  we  want 
you.  Irene  will  need  all  the  help 
she  can  get.  I  thought  you  might 
not  want  to  leave  here.  You've  made 
this  house  a  home.  .  .  ." 

"I  want  to  be  where  I'm  needed," 
Ella  interrupted,  a  trifle  testily. 
"There's  no  purpose  being  anywhere 
if  you're  not  needed  there." 

Grandad  spread  soft  butter  and 
thick  honey  on  a  hot  biscuit.  "How 
about  it,  Irene?" 

Irene    recalled    distastefully    the 


soot  and  grime  and  dust  that  man- 
tled the  big  house.  If  she  lacked 
enthusiasm,  she  couldn't  help  it. 
Ella  was  appraising  her  with  a  sharp 
eye.  She  said  quietly,  "After  all,  it's 
your  home  too,  Ella." 

"Then  that's  settled."  Grandad 
seemed  well  satisfied. 

Grandad  lay  down  in  his  ham- 
mock to  nap.  Davy  went  outside  to 
play,  and  Ella  busied  herself  about 
the  house.  Rejuvenated  by  the  ex- 
cellent luncheon,  Dick  and  Irene 
strolled  about  the  town.  He  wished 
to  renew  his  memories  of  it,  while 
she  sought  to  become  acquainted 
with  it. 

ILJE  guided  her  along  the  loved 
paths  of  his  childhood  with 
remembered  skill.  "How  do  you  like 
it,  honey?"  he  asked. 

"Utah  is  just  as  I  always  thought 
it  would  be,  and  Spencerside  seems 
to  be  a  lovely  little  town.  There's 
just  one  thing.  .  .  ." 

"What's  that?" 

"Wouldn't  it  be  more  practical, 
business  wise,  to  be  located  in  one 
of  the  cities?" 

"I  considered  it.  Actually  we're 
not  in  a  bad  position  here.  About 
an  hour's  drive  to  Salt  Lake.  Con- 
venient to  other  towns  as  well.  Ad- 
vance bidding  will  bring  me  most 
of  my  work.  It  should  work  out  fine 
in  that  respect."  He  paused.  "It 
might  be  practical  later  to  open 
offices  in  the  city,  if  I  do  that 
well." 

They  sat  on  stools  at  the  soda 
fountain  in  the  drugstore  and 
ordered  malted  milks.  Dick  intro- 
duced Irene  to  many  friends  and 
neighbors  who  stopped  by  to  wel- 
come him  home.    As  they  were  fin- 


ny 


FEBRUARY   1963 


ishing  their  drinks,  he  selected  a  bag 
of  candy  for  Davy. 

While  he  was  paying  the  clerk, 
Irene  came  across  a  child's  book  on 
a  rack  near  the  magazine  stand.  It 
was  titled,  See  the  New  Baby.  She 
looked  through  it,  and  when  Dick 
rejoined  her,  she  held  it  out  for 
him  to  see. 

"It  might  be  hard  to  tell  Davy 
about  the  baby,''  she  said,  ''but  this 
might  help.  Not  right  away,  of 
course.  The  time  would  seem  so 
long  to  a  child.  Later,  perhaps, 
when  we're  better  acquainted." 

Dick  glanced  at  it,  and  was 
pleased  by  the  illustrations  and  ap- 
pealing text.  *'It  may  be  just  the 
ticket,"  he  said.  He  dug  a  few 
more  coins  out  of  his  pocket  and 
handed  them  to  the  clerk. 

Irene  was  enchanted  with  the 
book,  although  she  had  hardly  had 
time  to  read  it.  The  pictures  were 
charming.  She  anticipated  Davy's 
delight  when  she  would  give  it  to 
him.  Then  a  shadow  darkened  the 
pleasing  mental  picture.  Would  he 
be  delighted?  Would  he  under- 
stand? Would  he  be  jealous  of  the 
baby?  How  on  earth  was  one  to 
know?  Oh,  Davy,  Davy.  If  only 
whatever  sealed  your  voice  could  be 
undone,  forgotten.  If  only  you 
could  speak! 

Walking  back  to  the  cottage, 
Irene  spoke  hesitantly,  broaching  a 
subject  she  had  thought  of  many 
times  since  she  had  heard  about 
Davy.  ''Dick,  as  long  as  your  grand- 
father and  Ella  haven't  been  able  to 
help  Davy  overcome  his  .  .  .  diffi- 
culty .  .  .  don't  you  think  it  might 
be  best  to  send  him  away,  to  a  school 
for  children  with  his  handicap? 
There  must  be  some  excellent  ones. 


They'd  know  what  to  do  for  him 
much  better  than  we  do." 

J^ICK'S  hps  tightened.  "I  have 
talked  to  specialists  about  such 
arrangements,  Irene.  Because  of  the 
nature  of  his  trouble,  what  brought 
it  on  and  so  forth,  they  don't  advise 
such  a  school,  except  as  a  last  resort. 
I  investigated  several  schools,  too, 
and  found  that  there  are  excellent 
ones,  fine  places  that  even  special- 
ize in  his  type  of  affliction.  They 
aren't  for  Davy.  Not  yet,  at  least. 
Not  until  home  therapy,  which  the 
doctors  continue  to  advise  .  .  .  has 
been  proved  a  failure." 

"I  see."  She  tried  to  keep  the 
bitterness  she  felt  out  of  her  tone. 
"Of  course  we  must  do  whatever's 
best  for  Davy." 

He  glanced  at  her  sharply.  He 
had  heard  the  undertone  of  her 
words,  and  recognized  her  selfish 
wish  to  set  aside  a  responsibility,  to 
relegate  it  to  someone  else.  "Yes," 
he  said  firmly,  "we'll  do  what's  best 
for  him." 

Irene  had  mangled  the  beauty  of 
the  afternoon.  She  regretted  it,  but 
was  at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  make 
amends.  They  walked  the  rest  of 
the  way  back  to  the  cottage  in  a 
charged  silence. 

Grandad  had  awakened,  for  the 
hammock  was  empty.  Dick  saw 
Davy  playing  on  the  hillside  back  of 
the  house.  "Why  don't  you  go  on 
in  the  house,  Irene?  I'll  go  get 
Davy.  Here,  take  the  candy.  You 
can  give  it  to  him."  He  hurried 
away. 

Irene  rested  a  moment  in  the 
spring-scented  coolness  of  the  back 
porch.  She  was  charmed  by  the  cot- 
tage, and  enjoyed  the  quiet  alone- 
ness  of  the  porch.    Then  she  froze 


118 


KEEP  MY  OWN 


in  the  act  of  sniffing  the  delectable 
aroma  of  Ella's  kitchen,  as  Ella's 
voice  came  to  her  through  the  par- 
tially opened  door. 

'*I  want  to  give  her  the  benefit  of 
a  doubt,  too,  but  Fm  not  sure  I  like 
the  idea  of  someone  I  don't  know 
taking  much  of  the  care  of  my 
Davy." 

''She  may  be  just  what  he  needs," 
Grandad  said,  ''a  new  mother 
image." 

''What  do  we  know  about  her?" 
Ella  demanded.  "Nothing,  that's 
what.    Just  nothing." 

"You're  creating  mountains  with- 
out even  a  molehill  to  start.  I  know 
enough  about  her.  I  know  she's 
Dick's  wife.  I  know  she  gave  up 
her  home,  and  even  her  country,  to 
come  here  with  him.  That  takes 
grit,  Ella.  Grit  and  a  lot  of  love 
for  Dick.  That  should  be  enough  to 
know." 

"All  that's  well  and  good,  but  she 
seems  mighty  voung  to  be  taking  on 
the  responsibility  of  Davy." 

"I'm  sure  she'll  appreciate  your 
help,  Ella." 

Irene  was  confused.  She  didn't 
know  how  to  make  her  presence 
known  without  embarrassing  Gran- 
dad and  Ella. 

"We've  done  well  with  him," 
Ella  insisted.  "He's  shown  lots  of 
promise  lately." 

Grandad  sounded  much  like  Dick 
when  he  said,  "Small  victories,  Ella, 
little  things,  after  all  is  said  and 
done.  Wlienever  we  feel  we've 
done  so  much,  we  should  remind 
ourselves  of  one  thing." 

"What's  that?" 

"He  still  doesn't  speak." 

In  the  ringing  silence  that  fol- 
lowed, Irene  rattled  the  screen  door 


and  coughed  a  little  to  announce 
herself.  As  she  entered  the  kitchen, 
she  held  out  the  candy. 

"Dick  bought  it  for  Davy,"  she 
said,  "but  there's  enough,  if  you'd 
like  some." 

Grandad  peered  into  the  paper 
bag.  "Well  now!  Salt  water  taffy. 
Thank  you,  Irene." 

"Ella?" 

"No,  thanks."  It  wasn't  quite  a 
rebuff.  Ella  softened  the  sharp  im- 
pact with  a  hastily  added,  "I'm 
much  too  fat.  I'm  trying  to  stop 
eating  so  many  sweets." 

"That's  a  good  idea,"  Irene  said. 
"I  don't  want  to  gain  too  much 
weight  before  the  baby  comes.  May- 
be we  could  watch  our  diet  togeth- 
er. 

"Baby?"  Ella  refused  to  lower  her 
eyes. 

"I  must  have  forgotten  to  men- 
tion it,"  Grandad  said.  "Dick  wrote 
about  it.  October,  I  think  he  said. 
Is  that  right,  Irene?" 

"Yes.  It'll  be  quite  an  experi- 
ence ...  I  mean,  I  don't  know  much 
about  babies.  I  was  the  only  child, 
and  when  I  was  orphaned  I  went 
to  live  with  an  aunt.  I've  just  never 
been  around  babies.  I'll  really  ap- 
preciate having  you,  Ella.  I  think 
every  new  mother  needs  another 
woman,  don't  you?" 

The  appeal  was  obvious.  Gran- 
dad smiled  to  himself  at  Irene's 
subtle  diplomacy.  He  wondered 
how  Ella  would  answer  the  plea  that 
had  touched  every  word  Irene  spoke, 
and  still  hung  suspended  in  the  air. 

Ella  had  opened  her  mouth  to 
speak  when  Dick  and  Davy  burst 
noisily  through  the  door.  The  mo- 
ment was  lost. 

(To  he  continued) 


119 


GLAMORIZE    YOUR    PARTY    MENUS    WITH 


Tarts 


Ruhv  K.  Smith 


T~\ID  you  c\'cr  notice  how  many  of  your  friends  order  pie  when  they  have  a  choice 
■^^  of  desserts,  or  that  members  of  the  same  party  often  choose  all  different  kinds  of 
pie?     For  many  people,  any  dessert  will  do  as  long  as  it  is  pie. 

For  that  next  special  party  of  yours,  why  not  cater  to  the  varied  tastes  of  your 
friends  with  tarts?  Tarts  —  or  individual  pies  —  are  fun  to  make,  and  the  possi- 
bilities of  variation  in  the  fillings  are  endless.  Tarts  are  easy  to  serve,  and  since  they 
are  much  more  attractive  than  sections  of  larger  pies,  they  are  ideal  for  buffet  dinners, 
children's  parties,  Relief  Society  socials,  fireside  refreshments,  and  special  occasions 
of  all  kinds.  What  could  be  more  in\'iting  than  festive  individual  pies  served  with 
colorful  punch?  And  how  happy  some  of  your  daint\'  tarts  would  make  an  elderly 
neighbor  or  a  sick  friend! 

Any  good  pastry  recipe,  may  be  used  for  tart  shells,  and  any  pie  filling  —  from  plain 
applesauce  to  the  fanciest  chiffon  mixture  —  mav  be  used  to  fill  the  shells.  Fillings 
mav  be  cooled  and  poured  into  the  baked  tart  shells  to  set,  or  they  may  be  allowed  to 
set  in  a  bowl,  and  lightlv  spooned  into  the  shells  just  before  serving. 

Last  of  all,  it  will  be  the  topping  used  on  the  tarts  which  will  delight  the  eye 
and  stimulate  the  appetite  for  special  taste  treats.  Sweetened  whipped  cream  is  the 
most  popular  topping  —  either  in  generous  or  small  amounts,  but  with  some  fillings, 
a  meringue  is  preferred.  As  for  the  last-minute  garnishes,  there  is  no  limit  to  the 
variety  of  possibilities  —  including  maraschino  cherries,  fresh  berries,  nut  meats,  chopped 
nuts,  coconut,  or  small  amounts  of  jam  or  jelly. 

Basic  Pastry 

1  Yi    c.  flour  Vi    c.  shortening 

Vi    tsp.  salt  cold  water  for  mixing 

Sift  flour  and  salt  together  in  a  bowl.  Add  the  shortening  and  work  it  into  the 
flour  with  a  pastry  blender  or  fork,  until  the  particles  are  the  size  of  small  peas.  Add 
cold  water  by  tcaspoonfuls,  until  the  flour-coated  bits  of  fat  are  barely  dampened.  Wrap 
in  waxed  paper  and  chill  before  rolling. 

(For  a  richer  tart  pastry,  add  2  tsp.  sugar  and  the  grated  rind  of  one  lemon  to 
the  flour  and  combine  1  egg  yolk  with  the  water.) 

Makes  about  12  to  16  tarts,  depending  on  size. 


Hot  Water  Pastry 

Vs   c.  boiling  water  2  c.  flour 

%   c.  shortening  %    tsp.  salt 


Pour  water  over  shortening  and  beat  until  creamy.  Cool.  Add  flour,  sifted  with 
salt,  and  mix  to  a  soft  dough  with  fork.  Wrap  in  waxed  paper  and  chill  thoroughly 
before  rolhng. 


120 


Roll  pastry  Vs  inch  thick.  Cut  in  5-  or  6-inch  circles.  Fit  into  large  muffin 
pans,  pressing  out  all  air  bubbles.  Turn  under  and  flute  edges;  prick  well  with  fork. 
Or  fit  pastry  circles  over  inverted  custard  cups,  pinch  together  at  four  corners,  and 
prick.    Bake  in  hot  oven  (450°)  about  15  minutes. 


Lemon  Chiffon  Tarts 

1   tbsp.  gelatin 
^    c.  cold  water 
1   c.  sugar  1   tsp.  lemon  rind 


4  eggs,  separated 
'/z    c.  lemon  juice 


Soak  gelatin  in  cold  water.  Beat  egg  yolks,  add  Yi  cup  sugar  and  lemon  juice,  and 
beat  until  very  night.  Cook  over  low  heat  until  of  custard  consistency.  Remove  from 
heat,  and  add  lemon  juice.  Add  soaked  gelatin  and  mix  well.  Cool  mixture.  Add  Yz 
cup  sugar  to  well  beaten  egg  whites  and  combine  with  cooled  mixture.  Spoon  into 
baked  tart  shells  and  chill.     Serve  with  whipped  cream. 

Basic  Recipe    for  Cream  Fillings 

6  tsp.  sugar 
'X    tsp.  salt 


1/0 


c.  sugar 

c.  cornstarch 


2  c.  milk,  scalded 

3  eggs,  separated 


flavoring 


Mix  %  c.  sugar  and  cornstarch,  add  milk,  and  cook  over  low  heat  until  thick.  Add 
egg  yolks  and  cook  3  minutes.  Remove  from  fire,  add  flavoring,  and  chill.  Pour  into 
baked  shells  and  cover  with  meringue  made  of  stiffly  beaten  egg  whites,  combined  with  6 
tsp.  sugar.     Bake  in  moderate  oven  12  to  15  minutes. 


121 


Variations 

Vnnilh  —  Flavor  with  i  tsp.  vanilla 
Coconut  —  Add  i  c.  coconut 

Pineapple  —  Add  i  c.  shredded  pineapple  (drained) 
Chocohte  —  Add  2  squares  chocolate  (melted) 

Lemon  —  Substitute  1  Vz    c.  water  for  milk,  and  flavor  with  juice  and  grated  rind  of 
one  lemon. 

Chocolate  Chiffon  Tarts 

Substitute  2  squares  of  chocolate  and   Vi  e.  boiling  water  for  the  lemon  juice  and 
rind  in  the  basic  recipe.     Flavor  with  vanilla. 

Peach  Perfection  Tarts 


1   tbsp.  sugar 
1  Vz    tbsp.  cornstarch 
1/4    c.  syrup  from  canned  peaches 

1  tbsp.  lemon  juice 

2  tsp.  butter 
few  grains  of  salt 


!4    tsp.  almond  extract 
2/4   c.  sliced  peaches,  drained 
6  baked  tart  shells 

whipped  cream,  as  desired 
sugar  to  taste 


Mix  sugar  and  cornstarch,  add  peach  syrup,  and  cook  over  low  heat,  stirring  con- 
stantly. Remove  from  heat  and  add  butter,  lemon  juice,  salt,  almond  extract,  and 
peaches.    Chill  thoroughly.     Fill  tart  shells  and  garnish  with  sweetened  whipped  cream. 

Banana  Cream  Tarts 


Vs  c.  flour 

'/4  tsp.  salt 

%  c.  sugar 

2  c.  milk 


2  eggs 

3  bananas 

1   tbsp.  lemon  juice 
1   c.  apricot  jam 


Mix  flour,  salt,  and  sugar  together  in  top  of  double  boiler.  Stir  in  milk  to  make 
a  smooth  mixture  and  cook  over  direct  heat,  stirring  constantly,  until  bubbly. 

Beat  eggs.  Add  the  hot  sauce  very,  very  slowly,  beating  vigorously.  Pour  back 
into  double  boiler  and  cook  over  hot  water  until  thick  and  smooth.  Continue  stirring. 
Chill. 

Mash  one  banana  with  fork  and  mix  into  custard  along  with  lemon  juice.  Spoon 
filling  into  baked  tart  shells,  and  cover  tops  with  thin  slices  of  the  remaining  two  bananas. 

Work  apricot  jam  through  a  sieve  or  blender  until  smooth.  Heat  over  low  heat 
until  almost  liquid.     Spoon  a  thin  layer  of  the  glaze  over  bananas.     Chill  before  serving. 


Raisin  Filling 


2  c.  seedless  raisins 
1  c.  water 

Vz  c.  brown  sugar 

3  level  tbsp.  cornstarch 


4    c.  water  (for  dissolving  cornstarch 

3  tbsp.  lemon  juice 

4  c.  chopped  walnuts 


Simmer  raisins  in  1  c.  water  for  about  ten  minutes,  then  add  thickening  made  of 
cornstarch  and  Vz  c.  water.  Cook  until  mixture  is  thickened,  stirring  constantly.  Re- 
move from  stove.  Cool  slightly  and  add  lemon  juice  and  walnuts.  Spoon  into  baked 
tart  shells.  The  top  of  the  tarts  may  be  garnished  with  a  small  amount  of  whipped 
cream  slightly  sweetened  and  flavored  with  lemon  extract  to  suit  taste. 

The  consistency  of  the  raisin  mixture  may  be  adjusted  to  suit  preference  by  adding 
to  or  subtracting  from  the  amount  of  cornstarch  used.  The  recipe  will  fill  approxi- 
mately the  number  of  tarts  which  may  be  made  from  the  basic  recipe. 


122 


Hazel  L  Giles  Collects  Pioneer  Relics 


T  TAZEL  Lindsay  Giles,  Center  Creek,  Wasatch  County,  Utah,  enjoys  an  unusual 
■■■  ^  historical  hobby.  Through  her  interest  in  preserving  the  treasures  of  yesteryears, 
Mrs.  Giles  has  built  her  own  private  museum  of  pioneer  relics.  Her  childhood  bedroom 
has  been  converted  into  a  pioneer  bedroom,  authentic  from  the  hand-woven  rug  on 
the  floor  to  the  lace  window  curtains.  A  lived-in  atmosphere  has  been  created  with  such 
items  as  a  pioneer  bed  with  a  patchwork  quilt  and  beautifully  crocheted  pillowslips  made 
by  Mrs.  Giles'  mother  as  a  wedding  gift  more  than  fifty  years  ago.  Adding  a  quaint 
atmosphere  to  the  room  is  a  stove  that  belonged  to  Mrs.  Jane  (Stacy)  Murdock,  one 
of  the  first  settlers  of  Wasatch  County.  Three  old-fashioned  flatirons  sit  on  the  stove. 
A  whatnot  stand  contains  old  china,  square  pikes,  a  powder  horn,  a  family  picture 
album,  and  many  other  antique  items.  Another  relic  is  a  rocking  chair  that  belonged 
to  Christina  Lindsay,  grandmother  of  Mrs.  Giles,  a  widow  who  crossed  the  plains  with 
her  seven  children  in  1862.  A  wash  bowl  and  pitcher  set  adorn  an  old-fashioned  wash- 
stand  with  a  marble  top. 

During  Wasatch  County's  centennial  celebration  many  of  the  items  of  this  collec- 
tion were  on  special  display. 

The  work  of  Mrs.  Giles  in  collecting  pioneer  treasures  has  inspired  many  other 
women  to  preserve  the  heirlooms  of  early  days  and  to  make  them  a  part  of  the  colorful 
history  of  the  mountain  valley. 


123 


Out  of  the  Wilderness 


Chapter  8 

Shirley  Thulin 
{Conclusion) 


THE  next  few  weeks  were  hard 
ones  for  Marian.  She  was 
growing  weary,  and  she  was 
remembering  Charles,  and  she  could 
not  straighten  out  her  feelings  about 
him. 

Jim  was  more  excited  than  ever, 
though,  and  talked  of  little  else  than 
how  proud  he  was  of  all  the  things 
they  had  been  able  to  accomplish. 

'It  will  only  take  me  a  few  days 
to  finish  replacing  the  timber  at  the 
mouth  of  the  mine,"  he  said.  ''The 
road  is  done,  the  water  is  drained 
out  of  the  mine,  and  next  year  I  can 
retimber  the  next  level." 

"Fll  be  glad  when  you  get  the 
mouth  of  the  mine  retimbered," 
said  Sue.  "That  wood  looks  bad  to 
me. 

"It's  looked  like  that  ever  since  I 
can  remember,"  Jim  told  her.  "Dad 
always  started  deep  inside,  so  I  did." 

"Well,  it  doesn't  make  much  dif- 
ference now,"  Marian  said.  "Jim's 
going  to  fix  it,  and  by  Saturday  we'll 
have  all  the  packing  done  and  be 
heading  for  home."  She  repeated  the 
last  word  to  herself  over  and  over. 
It  sounded  so  wonderful.  Home.  .  .  . 

Jim  took  his  cap  from  the  peg  be- 
hind the  door  and  put  his  hand  on 
the  knob.  "You  have  made  this 
cabin  a  home,  Mother,"  he  said. 

Marian  laughed.  "The  woman's 
touch,"  she  said.     "Now  get  going. 


and  be  sure  to  keep  the  twins  work- 
ing. I  want  you  to  finish  so  you  can 
help  me  pack  the  last  few  days." 

"We  always  work,"  Ted  protested. 

"Well,  almost  always,"  Jed  added, 
"except  when  we  stop  to  watch  the 
chipmunks  hiding  their  winter's 
food  away." 

"Or  go  to  find  pine  nuts.  .  .  ." 
Jim  teased. 

"Well,  you  showed  us  where  to 
look  for  them,"  Jed  reminded. 

"And  they'll  taste  mighty  good  at 
Christmas  time,"  said  Marian. 
"Now  hurry  along,  all  of  you." 

Marian  put  the  big  tub  on  two 
chairs  out  in  the  dooryard.  She  had 
to  busy  herself  so  that  she  wouldn't 
think  of  the  way  she  had  neglected 
to  do  for  David  these  things  he 
would  have  appreciated  so  much.  If 
only  I  had  made  this  cabin  a  home 
for  him.  .  .  .  She  poured  buckets  of 
hot  water  into  the  tub  and  swished 
the  suds  around.  She  was  putting 
the  clothes  into  the  tub,  when  she 
looked  up  and  saw  Jake  coming.  I'm 
glad  Jim  isn't  here,  she  thought 

"Well,  vou  look  busv 
you've  found  that  life  here  in  this 
part  of  the  country  is  a  lot  harder 
than  at  home,  haven't  you?" 

"Yes,  it  is,  but  I  don't  mind." 
Marian  wiped  her  hands  and 
smoothed  her  hair  back  from  her 
face. 


I  guess 


124 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


'Tour  garden  looks  good." 

'There  isn't  much  of  it  left  now/' 
Marian  said  aloud,  but  kept  wonder- 
ing why  he  had  come.  She  knew  it 
wasn't  to  talk  about  her  hard  work, 
or  her  garden. 

"I  have  something  here  to  show 
you."  He  took  some  folded  papers 
from  his  pocket.  ''Had  my  lawyer 
make  them  out  yesterday." 

Marian  took  them.  She  didn't 
know  much  about  legal  papers,  but 
she  could  tell  it  had  something  to 
do  with  the  selling  of  the  Silver 
Star  and  the  land  that  went  with  it. 

"That's  a  lot  of  money,"  she  said, 
just  above  a  whisper. 

"It's  a  lot  more  than  what  it's 
worth,  as  mining  property,  that  is. 
You'd  be  wise  to  accept." 

IV/FARIAN  wanted  to  say  she 
would,  but  she  couldn't.  Some- 
how the  words  wouldn't  come,  and 
she  kept  remembering  what  Dick 
had  said  that  first  day.  "Jake  doesn't 
offer  something  for  nothing." 

"Why  should  you  be  so  generous, 
Jake?"  she  asked. 

"Oh,  I'm  not  being  generous.  I 
stand  to  make  a  good  profit  from 
this  property.  You  see,  it  is  no  good 
for  mining,  as  you  probably  know. 
But  along  with  my  lavout,  it  would 
make  a  good  spot  for  a  hunting 
lodge.  Of  course,  I  will  have  to  put 
a  lot  of  money  into  it,  build  several 
large  cabins,  put  in  improvements." 

"I  see.  Well,  I'll  have  to  think  it 
over.  We  have  done  all  the  work 
for  this  year,  now." 

"You've  done  all  the  work  for  this 
year,  but  what  about  next  year?  It 
will  be  quite  a  few  years  before  your 
boy  is  old  enough  to  do  it  himself." 

Marian    picked    up    some    more 


clothes  and  put  them  into  the  tub. 
"You  will  have  to  come  back  after 
I've  thought  it  over." 

He  stood  there,  an  awkward  si- 
lence between  them.  Then  he 
turned  toward  the  cabin  and  asked 
if  he  might  have  a  drink  of  water. 
Marian  wiped  her  hands  again  and 
walked  behind  him  to  the  door.  As 
Jake  stepped  inside,  Marian  could 
tell  he  was  surprised.  Even  though 
she  couldn't  see  his  face,  the  sudden 
straightening  of  his  shoulders  told 
her  that  he  could  not  quite  believe 
what  he  saw. 

"You  have  fixed  things  up!"  He 
turned  to  look  at  her. 

"There  is  still  a  lot  we  want  to 
do." 

"I  was  up  looking  at  the  mine 
early  this  morning.  .  .  .  That  boy 
has  done  a  lot,  too." 

Jake  rubbed  his  chin,  and  the  look 
in  his  eyes  upset  Marian.  She 
stepped  over  towards  the  water 
bucket,  but  before  she  could  get 
him  the  drink  he  had  asked  for,  he 
said  he  guessed  he  had  better  be 
getting  on  back,  and  left. 

Marian  stood  in  the  doorway  of 
the  cabin  and  wondered  at  his  sud- 
den departure.  She  finally  decided 
that  it  was  his  disappointment  at 
her  reluctance  to  sell,  and  went  back 
to  her  washing.  But  every  rub  of 
her  hands  on  the  board,  accentuated 
her  distasteful  feelings  for  Jake. 

T^HINGS  were  going  pretty  much 
according  to  schedule  by  Wed- 
nesday, and  Marian  found  herself 
sorting  and  packing  with  a  light 
heart.  Jim  and  the  twins  had  left 
early  that  morning.  "We'll  be  able 
to  finish  today,"  Jim  had  told  her, 
and  after  watching  them  go  along 


125 


FEBRUARY  1963 


the  road  a  little  way,  she  returned  to 
her  tasks. 

It  seemed  to  Marian  that  the  boys 
hadn't  had  time  to  reach  the  mine, 
when  they  came  running  back  into 
the  clearing. 

''Mom,  oh,  Mom!"  Jim  was  in 
front  of  the  twins,  and  he  looked 
like  the  little  boy  he  had  once  been, 
with  his  face  twisted  and  the  tears 
unchecked,  rolling  down  his  cheeks. 

"What  in  the  world?"  Marian 
hurried  towards  him. 

''Oh,  Mother  .  .  .  the  mine  .  .  . 
it's  caved  in." 

"Caved  in?" 

"The  front's  all  caved  in,"  Ted 
verified. 

"The  rotten  wood  .  .  ."  Jed 
guessed. 

"It  wasn't  the  rotten  wood.  It 
wasn't  that  bad."  Jim  turned  to 
look  in  the  direction  of  the  mine. 

"Jim,  tell  me  what.  .  .  ." 

"The  whole  front  section  of  the 
mine  has  fallen  down.  The  tunnel's 
packed  solid  with  dirt  and  rocks." 

"But  how.  .  .?" 

"I  don't  know.  It  was  that  way 
when  we  got  there."  He  kicked  at 
the  ground  with  his  foot. 

"It  must  have  been  the  way  Jed 
said.  The  wood  was  just  too  rotten 
and  gave  way.  .  .  ." 

"I  don't  know.  .  .  .  All  I  know  is 
that  all  our  work  has  been  for  noth- 
ing. It  will  take  weeks  to  dig  it 
back  out,  maybe  months!" 

"But  the  road.  We  fixed  the 
road." 

"That  won't  count  for  enough. 
The  work  on  the  mine,  along  with 
fixing  the  road,  was  barely  enough." 

A/f  ARIAN  said,  "But  it  can't  be- 

...  it  just  can't  be!  Our  whole 

summer.  .  .  ."  She  was  searching  des- 


perately for  something  to  say  to 
comfort  him,  but  she  just  stood 
there,  bewildered. 

"I  guess  Jake  was  right,"  Jim  said, 
his  eyes  dry  now,  his  voice  low.  "We 
should  have  sold  out  to  him  when 
he  offered." 

"Don't  talk  like  that,  Jim." 

"Well,  we  have  lost  the  whole 
thing.  We  may  as  well  have  sold 
out  as  to  just  lose  it." 

"I  can't  believe  we've  lost  it.  Not 
after  we've  worked  so  hard.  There 
must  be  some  way."  But  her  words 
stopped.  Jake  was  coming  towards 
them. 

"I  just  came  from  the  mine.  Was 
anyone  hurt?" 

"No  ...  no  one  was  hurt,"  Mar- 
ian answered. 

"You  are  just  the  man  we  want 
to  see."  Jim's  tone  frightened  Mar- 
ian. 

"Please,  Jim.  .  .  ." 

"Your  offer  still  good?"  the  boy 
asked. 

"Why  yes,  but.  .  .  ." 

"Well,  we  want  to  sell  out,"  Jim 
said. 

"No,  we  don't."  Suddenly  Mar- 
ian's mind  was  clear.  "We're  not 
going  to  give  up,  not  after  all  we 
have  done.  This  property  has  been 
in  the  family  for  a  long  time,  and 
we're  going  to  keep  it,  somehow." 

"But  the  boy's  right.  Ma'am. 
There  really  isn't  much  you  can  do." 
Jake  was  ready  to  agree  with  Jim. 

"There  is  something  we  can  do. 
We  can  stay  and  dig  the  mine  out. 
Even  if  we  have  to  do  it  with  our 
hands!" 

"We  have  to  get  back  for  school," 
Jim  reminded  her. 

"I  ...  I  know  .  .  .  but.  .  .  ." 
Marian  was  grasping  for  an  answer. 


126 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


''Spring  vacation.  We'll  come  back 
then  and  finish!" 

"Oh,  Mom,  let's  not  kid  our- 
selves. That  may  be  all  right  for 
this  year,  but  what  about  next,  and 
the  next?  It's  just  too  much  for  us 
to  handle." 

Marian  looked  at  her  son.  He 
avoided  her  eyes.  '7™^  Y^^  don't 
really  want  us  to  sell,  do  you?" 

''Of  course  he  does,"  Jake  said. 
"He's  a  sensible  boy." 

Jim  looked  at  his  mother  and 
then  at  Jake.  Slowly  the  expression 
on  his  face  changed  from  one  of 
despair  to  a  flickering  of  hope.  "No, 
but  what  can  we  do?" 


npHE  sound  of  the  car  made  them 
all  turn  in  the  direction  of  the 
road.  "It's  Dick  and  his  father,  but 
it  isn't  Saturday.    I  wonder.  .  .  ." 

"Hi.  Seen  anything  of  a  stray 
horse?  Our  new  mare  strayed  away." 

"No,  I  haven't,"  Jim  said. 

"Well,  Jake."  Dick  and  his  fa- 
ther got  out  of  the  car.  "Didn't 
expect  to  see  you  here.  You  were 
over  at  the  Silver  Bear  a  few  min- 
utes ago." 

"Yes,  I  just  dropped  by  to  see  my 
neighbors." 

Dick  looked  at  Marian,  and  then 
at  Jim.  He  seemed  to  know  that 
there  had  been  something  going  on. 
"How  is  everything,  Marian?" 

"Oh,  Dick,  the  mine  caved  in.  All 
of  our  work  has  been  for  nothing." 

"Caved  in?"  Dick's  father  nar- 
rowed his  eyes  and  looked  at  Jake. 
"Did  anyone  get  hurt?" 

"No,  Mr.  Tucker.  No  one  got 
hurt,  but  we  will  lose  the  mine  now. 
Til  ere  isn't  time  to  dig  it  out  again." 

Mr.  Tucker  was  still  looking  at 
Jake.    He  didn't  seem  to  hear  Mar- 


ian. He  rubbed  his  chin  and  said, 
"You  know,  it  seems  to  me  that  I 
once  heard  of  another  mine  caving 
in,  didn't  I,  Jake?" 

"Did  you.  Tucker?"  Jake's  voice 
was  harsh,  but  there  was  a  scared 
look  in  his  eyes.  "I  better  be  head- 
in'  back."  He  turned  to  leave.  "You 
be  thinking  about  that  deal  we  were 
talking  about.    I'll  be  back." 

"Just  a  minute,  Jake."  Mr.  Tucker 
stepped  in  front  of  the  big  man,  and 
Marian  saw  him  bristle.  "What 
deal's  this  you're  talkin'  about?" 

"Don't  figure  it's  any  of  your  busi- 
ness," Jake  said,  stepping  past  the 
little  man. 

"Well,  I'll  make  it  my  business. 
You  weren't  figuring  to  buy  this 
property,  were  you,  Jake?" 

"Like  I  said,  it  isn't  much  of  your 
business."  Jake's  huge  hands 
clenched  into  hard  fists  at  his  sides, 
and  Dick  stepped  between  them. 

"Take  it  easy.  Dad." 

"Son,  it's  hard  to  take  it  easy 
when  you  know  so  much  about  a 
man  that  isn't  good." 

"You  don't  know  anything  about 
me."  Jake  was  grinning  now.  "You 
really  don't  know  one  thing  about 
me,  old  man." 

"I  know  you  had  a  hand  in  the 
caving  in  of  another  mine  that  you 
later  bought,  and  I  know  you  have 
been  getting  away  with  deer  meat 
out  of  season,  and  I  know  why  you 
want  to  buy  this  mine,  too." 

Jake's  smile  vanished,  and  his 
words  cut  through  the  air.  "You're 
only  guessing.  Tucker.  If  I  want  to 
make  this  property  into  a  hunting 
lodge,  that's  my  affair." 

"A  hunting  lodge?  Well  that's  a 
good  one.  You  found  out  about 
Johnson's  mill,  didn't  you?" 


127 


FEBRUARY   1963 


*'You  have  no  right.  .  .  ." 
''Well,  right  or  wrong,  you  had 
better  stay  away  from  this  mine." 

Tucker  couldn't  say  any  more,  be- 
cause Jake  pushed  him  to  one  side 
and  walked  away  fast. 

"VJO  one  spoke  until  the  air  cleared 
a  bit,  then  Mr.  Tucker  said, 
'He  knows  about  Johnson's  plans  to 
build  a  mill.  I  didn't  think  the  news 
had  had  a  chance  to  get  around  yet, 
but  I  can  tell  he  knows." 

"Someone's  going  to  build  a 
mill?"  Jim  was  excited.  "That  means 
we  can  start  shipping  again." 

"Yes,  it  means  lots  of  things,  son. 
It  means  the  town  will  be  building 
up  again.  There  is  ore  in  these  old 
mines  that  nobody  even  heard  of  a 
few  \ears  back.  They  will  be  mov- 
ing in  here,  familv  after  family." 

"Then  Jake  didn't  want  to  make 
a  hunting  lodge.  .  .  ."  Marian 
couldn't  believe  Jake's  deception. 

"No,  sir,  he  wants  to  mine  the 
ore. 

"But  he  didn't  reallv  cave  our 
mine  in,  did  he?" 

"I  don't  know.  Nobody  has  ever 
been  able  to  catch  him  at  his  tricks. 
Evervone  thinks  he  had  a  hand  in 
running  the  Wrights  off  their  place 
last  year." 

"Well,  it  doesn't  matter,  if  he  did 
it,  or  if  it  fell  down  bv  itself.  We 
have  to  sell."  Jim's  excitement  of 
a  few  moments  ago  had  changed. 

"What  do  you  mean,  Jim?"  Dick 
asked. 

"We  have  to  go  back  Saturdav. 
That  doesn't  give  us  time  to  dig  it 
out." 

"Well,  you  don't  have  to  worry, 
son,"  Mr.  Tucker  assured  him. 
"We'll  get  some  of  the  men  and 


help.  You  aren't  going  to  lose  the 
mine.  Not  while  I'm  still  able- 
bodied." 

"We  can't  let  you  do  that," 
Marian  told  him.  "You  and  Dick 
have  already  done  so  much  for  us, 
bringing  our  supplies  all  summer, 
and.  ..." 

"Say,  that  reminds  me,"  and  the 
little  man's  eyes  danced  with  a  se- 
cret he  seemed  reluctant  to  tell. 
"What  did  you  do  with  all  that 
paint  and  other  fixings  you  had  us 
bring  up?" 

"Oh,  we  just  fixed  up  the  cabin 
a  bit." 

l\/f  ARIAN  was  almost  ashamed  of 
the  time  she  had  wasted  on 
the  cabin.  I  should  have  helped  Jim 
more  at  the  mine,  she  thought.  We 
could  have  finished  replacing  that 
bad  timber  sooner. 

"Just  fixed  up  the  cabin."  He 
laughed  a  squeaky  little  laugh  and 
could  hardlv  stand  still  for  the 
thoughts  he  was  thinking. 

"Come  on.  Dad."  Dick  was 
grinning  now,  too,  knowing  how  his 
father  loved  a  surprise.  "Tell  us  what 
this  is  all  about." 

"You  don't  have  to  dig  out  the 
mine  this  summer,  time  to  worry 
about  that  next  vcar.  Go  home  and 
file  the  papers  that  you  did  all  the 
necessarv  assessment  work." 

"But  I  don't  understand,"  Mar- 
ian said. 

"Don't  vou  see?  The  work  vou 
did  on  the  cabin  counts,  too.  The 
cabin  is  part  of  the  property,  and  a 
mightv  important  part,  too!  If  vou 
improve  the  cabin,  you  improve  the 
property." 

"Really?"  Marian's  heart  felt  like 
playing  a  game  of  leap  frog.     "You 


128 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


mean  the  tarpaper  on  the  roof,  and 
the  shelves  and  the  closet.  .  .  ." 

'Tes,  and  the  paint  in  the  kitch- 
en, and  come  to  think  of  it.  .  .  ." 
The  old  man  slapped  his  knee.  'Til 
bet  this  will  be  the  first  time  that 
old  office  will  receive  listed  improve- 
ments such  as  a  painted  kitchen  and 
waxed  floors!'' 

Jim  stood  there,  grinning  and 
sniffing. 

''Well,  I  guess  we  had  better  get 
back  to  finding  our  horse,''  Dick 
said. 

"I  had  almost  forgotten  why  we 
came,"  Mr.  Tucker  spoke  slowly. 
"You  know,  it's  almost  worth  losing 
a  good  horse  if  it  kept  Jake  from  get- 
ting away  with  something."  Mr. 
Tucker  got  in  the  car. 

"When  do  you  want  me  to  come 
for  you?"    Dick  got  in  the  car,  too. 

"Tomorrow,"  Marian  said,  "if  it's 
all  right." 

"It  will  be  fine,  and,  Marian,  if  I 
were  you,  I  would  file  a  complaint 
to  keep  Jake  off  your  property." 

"Oh,  she  won't  need  to,  now  that 
he  knows  we  have  found  out  about 
him.  He  will  stay  away,"  Mr.  Tuck- 
er said,  "no  doubt  about  that." 

As  the  car  drove  away,  Jim  said, 
"I  think  I'll  go  take  a  look  at  the 
mine.  Maybe  we  left  some  of  our 
tools  out.    I'll  be  back  soon." 

"All  right,  Jim,"  and  Marian 
checked  her  impulse  to  go  with  him. 

She  knew  he  wanted  to  be  alone 
while  he  said  goodbye  to  the  mine 
until  next  year.  She  picked  up  a 
bucket.     They  didn't  need  any  wa- 


ter, but  she  wanted  to  go  for  some 
anyhow.  She  had  some  goodbyes 
of  her  own  to  say.  She  wanted  to 
say  goodbye  to  the  mountains,  now 
dotted  with  fiery  reds  and  yellows, 
and  to  the  majestic  trees  that  had 
somehow  given  her  some  of  their 
strength.  She  wanted  to  thank  the 
wilderness  for  sharing  with  her  a 
secret,  the  secret  of  finding  the 
strength  within  oneself  to  do  the 
things  that  must  be  done.  By  com- 
ing to  the  wilderness,  she  thought, 
I  have  found  my  way  out  of  my 
private  wilderness. 

As  Marian  stood  on  the  little  hill 
by  the  well,  she  knew  that  never 
again  would  she  feel  so  all  alone,  or 
frightened.  Charles  was  wrong,  she 
thought.  I  don't  need  anyone  .  .  . 
someday,  maybe,  but  not  now. 

Back  at  the  cabin  she  asked  the 
children  how  they  were  coming 
along  with  their  packing. 

"Can  we  take  our  rocks  with  us?" 
Tommy  wanted  to  know. 

"And  our  pine  cones?"  Jill  asked. 

"When  we  come  back,  I'm  going 
to  get  deep  in  the  mine  with  Jim," 
Jed  planned. 

"I'm  going  to  save  my  money  to 
buy  a  camera,"  Sue  added.  "Then 
I  can  show  Kathy  and  the  others 
how  beautiful  it  is  here." 

"And  I'm  going  to  bring  yards 
and  yards  of  red  and  white  checked 
cotton  for  curtains,  and  some  of  my 
pictures  to  hang  on  the  walls,"  Mar- 
ian said.  "And,  oh,  yes,"  she 
laughed,  "a  new  scrub  board.  I  wore 
the  old  one  pretty  thin  this  sum- 
mer. 


129 


^^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  ''Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  oi  Instructions. 

RELrEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Riverdale  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music  for  Stake 
Quarterly  Conference^  August  19,  1962 

Standing  at  the  left  in  the  front  row:  Irene  C.  McGregor,  chorister;  and  Ila  Ras- 
mussen,  organist. 

Stake  Relief  Society  President  Myrl  S.  Stewart  stands  fourth  from  the  right  on 
the  front  row,  with  Delia  Greenwell,  First  Counselor,  at  her  right,  and  Alice  Aldrich, 
Second  Counselor,  at  her  left;  and  Secretary-Treasurer  Nina  Atwood,  second  from  the 
right  in  the  front  row. 

Sister  Stewart  reports:  "The  Riverdale  Stake  Singing  Mothers  furnished  the  music 
for  both  sessions  of  stake  conference  on  August  19,  1962.  It  was  a  glorious  experience. 
The  songs  were  well  prepared  and  beautifully  sung.  On  September  1 5th  the  Singing 
Mothers  gave  a  concert.  The  purpose  of  this  concert  was  to  increase  the  singing  skills 
of  the  members,  to  give  the  Singing  Mothers  an  opportunity  to  give  cultural  enjoyment 
to  others,  to  create  an  interest  in  beautiful  music  and  Relief  Society,  and  to  be  of 
service  to  others.  There  were  sixty  members  who  practiced  twice  a  week  all  summer, 
furnishing  their  own  transportation.  We  have  an  excellent  director  and  an  excellent 
organist.  One  member  expressed  herself  as  having  learned  more  about  music  this 
summer  than  she  had  ever  learned  in  her  life  before.  They  sang  to  an  overflowing 
audience  with  special  guest  artists  assisting.  It  was  an  outstanding  musical  program 
given  free  for  the  enjoyment  of  the  members  of  the  stake  and  created  much  interest 
in  and  praise  for  Relief  Society  work.  Many  members  from  surrounding  stakes  at- 
tended." 


130 


iiiotmi.  wi 

EyERY  SiSTERdF 


North  Sanpete  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Board  Plans  for  Visit 
to  Salt  Lake  City,  June  5,  1962 

Seated,  front  row,  left  to  right:  Valene  Johansen,  Second  Counselor;  Louise  B. 
Johanscn,  President;  Ruth  McKinney,  First  Counselor;  Amy  Ursenbach,  Secretary- 
Treasurer. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Pauline  Rasmussen,  social  science  class  leader; 
Glenda  Staker,  literature  class  leader;  Ruth  Ericksen,  Magazine  representative;  Ethel 
Ericksen,  chorister;  Rhoda  Drage,  organist;  Ruby  Hansen,  work  meeting  leader. 

Not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken  were  Ethel  Mower,  theology  class  leader, 
and  Emma  Evans,  visiting  teacher  message  leader. 

Sister  Johansen  reports:  "A  day  never  to  be  forgotten  was  experienced  June  5, 
1962,  by  300  Relief  Society  members  of  North  Sanpete  Stake  when  they  boarded  six 
chartered  buses  and  several  private  cars  bound  for  Salt  Lake  City,  where  they  toured 
the  Bee  Hive  House,  Temple  Square,  and  the  Relief  Society  Building  .  At  noon  the 
group  attended  the  Tabernacle  organ  recital.  On  the  agenda  at  one  p.m.  were  a  dinner 
and  program  at  the  Relief  Society  Building,  catered  by  Beth  Carlton  and  Mildred  Lasson 
of  Fairview.  Guest  speakers  were  President  Belle  S.  Spafford,  General  President  of 
Relief  Society,  and  Pearle  M.  Olsen,  a  General  Board  member,  who  was  born  and 
reared  in  Mount  Pleasant,  and  while  there  served  as  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society 
president. 

"The  welcome  was  given  by  Louise  B.  Johansen  and  prayers  by  Nellie  McAlhster 
and  Amy  B.  Ursenbach.  Two  violin  solos  were  played  by  Irene  Cannon  Lloyd,  a 
member  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society.  The  North  Sanpete  Stake  Singing 
Mothers,  directed  by  Ethel  L.  Ericksen,  with  Rhoda  Drage  as  accompanist,  sang  'One 
World,'  and  'When  Mothers  Sing,'  the  last  number  being  dedicated  to  the  late  Opal 
L.  Hermansen,  who  directed  the  Singing  Mothers  for  many  years.  Valene  Johansen 
introduced  the  'goal'  for  the  stake  for  the  year  and  the  theme  of  the  program:  'Every 
sister  of  your  ward  to  become  a  member  of  Relief  Society.'  The  three  winners  in  the 
stake  poetry  contest  on  the  theme  'What  My  Relief  Society  Means  to  Me'  were  an- 
nounced and  the  sisters  read  their  poems:  Pearle  U.  Winkler,  first;  Eda  Anderson, 
second;  and  Ellis  D.  Cooms,  third. 

"Recognition  was  given  the  wards  with  the  highest  number  of  new  members,  and 
with  the  greatest  increase  in  attendance,  and  gifts  presented  to  their  presidents:  Louise 
Seely,  Fourth  Ward;  Barbara  Johansen,  Second  Ward,  Geniel  Watson,  Spring  City. 
The  eldest  and  the  youngest  Relief  Society  members  in  attendance  were  honored: 
Margaret  Menzies,  eighty-two,  and  Jeanie  Christensen,  twenty.  The  table  decorations 
were  blue  and  gold  flowers  with  miniature  figures  of  old-fashioned  girls.  Little  bluebirds 
held  messages  of  love  and  cheer  for  our  wonderful  organization  —  Relief  Society. 
Fa\ors  were  small  jars  of  yellow  hand  cream  tied  with  blue  ribbons." 


131 


FEBRUARY  1963 

Wilford  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah)  Presents  "Fun  Day" 

May  18,  1962 

Seated  at  the  table,  left  to  right:  Helen  Stringham,  Grandview  Second  Ward;  Alene 
Burrell,  Wilford  Second  Ward. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Marie  Hopkins,  Imperial  Ward;  Alta  Hathenbruck,  Grand- 
view  Ward;  Renee  Falkner,  Imperial  Second  Ward;  Naomi  Pond,  Kenwood  Ward; 
Faye  Condie,  Wilford  Ward;  Alice  Karpowitz,  Kenwood  Second  Ward. 

Elna  Hart  Palmer,  President,  Wilford  Stake,  reports:  "The  Wilford  Stake  Relief 
Society  took  suggestions  given  by  the  General  Board  at  Conference  in  1961  and  had 
a  'Fun  Day.'  The  day  began  with  a  demonstration  on  floral  arrangements,  followed 
by  a  demonstration  on  hair  styling.  The  stake  board  presented  a  skit  on  'Work  Day 
Behavior'  and  cleverly  revealed  how  the  work  meeting  lessons  on  manners  have  helped 
us  this  year.  Each  ward  displayed  items  that  had  been  completed  on  work  meeting 
day,  and  some  hobby  items  were  shown. 

"Immediately  following  lunch,  which  was  served  to  over  four  hundred  sisters, 
came  the  highlight  of  the  day  —  a  fashion  show.  Throughout  the  year  a  basic  sewing 
class  was  taught  to  many  of  the  sisters.  Many  of  the  dresses  modeled  were  the  result 
of  this  sewing  instruction.  We  feel  that  much  good  was  accomplished  by  this  class. 
We  intend  to  make  this  a  yearly  affair,  and  the  next  'Fun  Day'  is  already  being 
planned.  We  intend  to  show  items  of  interest  from  each  lesson  department.  Our 
purpose  is  to  reach  the  inactive  sisters,  and  we  feel  that  we  are  making  progress  in 
this  direction." 

European  Mission,  and  West  European  Mission  Singing  Mothers  Present 
Music  for  the  Servicemen's  Conference,  Berchtesgaden,  Germany 

November  6,  7,  8,  1962 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Helen  Chambers,  chorister;  Carolyn  N.  Brugger,  Relief  Society 
supervisor,  European  Mission;  Sara  Tanner  of  the  West  European  Mission;  Zina  C.  Y. 
Brown,  wife  of  President  Hugh  B.  Brown;  Minnie  P.  Burton,  of  the  European  Mission; 
Maxine  Hanks,  of  the  British  Mission. 

Sister  Brugger  reports:  "The  sisters  from  the  L.  D.  S.  Servicemen's  organization 
in  Europe  held  an  inspiring  Relief  Society  gathering  in  Berchtesgaden,  Germany,  No- 
vember 6,  7,  8,  1962.  The  Relief  Society  session  of  this  conference  was  conducted  by 
Carolyn  N.  Brugger,  with  the  theme  'Fellowshipping  through  Relief  Society'  being 
carried  out.  Sherley  Palmer,  wife  of  Chaplain  James  Palmer  in  England,  Thelma 
Fetzer,  from  the  Berlin  Mission,  and  Grace  Cullimore,  from  the  Central  British  Mission 
gave  informative  talks  to  inspire  the  sisters  in  fellowshipping.  Zina  C.  Y.  Brown  gave 
a  spiritual  talk  on  honoring  the  Priesthood  and  remaining  strong  in  times  of  stress. 

"I'his  was  a  wonderful  conference,  with  150  sisters  present  for  the  Relief  Society 
session.  They  came  from  all  over  Europe,  with  Germany,  France,  Britain,  Scotland, 
Switzerland,  Austria,  and  Italy  being  represented.  One  sister  came  from  as  far  away 
as  Morocco.  Outlying  posts  were  represented  at  the  conference.  The  Singing  Mothers 
sang  in  one  general  session  and  in  the  Relief  Society  session.  These  sisters  from  distant 
places  came  together  and  mingled  their  voices  under  the  direction  of  Helen  Chambers." 

Utah  Stake  (Provo,  Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Furnish  Music  for  Stake 
Quarterly  Conference,  May  13,  1962 

Standing  at  the  left  in  the  front  center  row,  left  to  right:  Edna  H.  Williams,  Edu- 
cation Counselor;  Nellie  R.  Mecham,  President;  Florence  Britsch,  Work  Director 
Counselor;  Ethel  R.  Lewis,  chorister;  Rayola  Van  Wagenen,  organist. 

Since  this  picture  was  taken,  Florence  Britsch  has  been  released,  and  Clarice 
Sumpter  sustained. 

132 


%:'Ar    -Jrvi  y^'''- 


"*  "'Jp^, 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 

Morgan  Stake  (Utah),  Morgan  Ward  Presented   Beautiful  Painting 

of  Nauvoo,  March  17,  1962 

Evadna  R.  Francis  (right),  Morgan  Ward,  presents  a  painting  of  Nauvoo  to 
Emma  Lou  W.  Bell  (left),  President,  Morgan  Ward  Relief  Societ}^ 

Hazel  F.  Durrant,  President,  Morgan  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "At  their 
anniversary  party,  the  Morgan  Ward  Rehef  Society  sisters  were  given  a  beautiful 
original  painting  of  Nauvoo,  painted  and  presented  by  Evadna  R.  Francis.  The  painting 
depicts  Nauvoo  as  it  may  have  been  when  the  Relief  Society  was  functioning  during  its 
vears  of  infancy,  where  it  was  first  organized.  The  painting  now  enhances  the  space 
where  it  hangs  in  the  Relief  Society  room,  and  is  enjoyed  by  ward  and  stake  members 
alike  as  thev  gather  there.  Sister  Francis  is  a  busy  homemaker.  She  has  served  in  all 
the  women's  auxiliary  organizations,  both  ward  and  stake,  and  is  a  former  president 
of  the  Morgan  Ward  Relief  Society.  She  has  served  as  a  visiting  teacher  for  fourteen 
vears,  missing  only  one  month  in  that  time.  She  is  a  registered  nurse  and  does  part-time 
nursing  occasionally  and  aids  all  who  need  her  help.  She  taught  the  work  meeting 
course  for  1961  in  Morgan  Stake.  She  is  a  new  student  of  art  and  has  been  studying 
for  only  two  and  one-half  years.  Of  her  thirty-one  completed  paintings,  she  considers 
'Nauvoo'  her  most  rewarding,  probably  because  of  her  reason  for  creating  it." 

Twin  Falls  Stake  (Idaho)  Singing  Mothers  Participate  in  the  Chorus  for 

Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference,  for  the  Semi-Annual 

Church  Conference,  and  Other  Occasions 

Mona  H.  Brown,  President,  Twin  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  the  out- 
standing accomplishments  of  the  Singing  Mothers  of  Twin  Falls  Stake:  "Our  Singing 
Mothers  began  practicing  in  April  in  preparation  for  the  opportunity  to  sing  at  Relief 
Society  Conference  and  General  Conference.  Although  they  spent  many  hours  away 
from  their  families  and  homes,  they  have  all  expressed  their  gratitude  for  the  opportunity 
to  sing  under  the  direction  of  Sister  Florence  J.  Madsen  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society,  and  feel  that  it  has  been  one  of  the  greatest  events  of  their  lives.  This  group 
also  sang  for  our  Relief  Society  Convention  in  August,  for  the  stake  quarterly  con- 
ference in  September,  and  in  Burley,  with  the  seven  stakes  from  this  region,  in  a  special 
concert  under  the  direction  of  Sister  Madsen.  Betty  Birrell  is  our  chorister,  and  Wilda 
Carlson  is  organist." 

Santaquin-Tintic  Stake  (Utah)  Honors  Visiting  Teachers  at  Convention 

May  17,  1962 

Jennie  W.  Murdoch,  President,  Santaquin-Tintic  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
a  large  percentage  of  the  stake  visiting  teachers  attended  the  convention:  "Our  theme 
was  'Blessed  art  thou,  visiting  teacher.'  The  beautiful  music  was  furnished  by  the 
Goshen  Ward  Singing  Mothers.  An  original  song  was  composed  and  sung  for  us. 
Our  guest  speaker  was  Sister  Lavina  Fugal  of  Pleasant  Grove.  She  is  a  truly  great 
Latter-day  Saint  mother,  and  an  American  Mother  of  a  past  year.  She  made  us  feel 
that  it  is  a  great  privilege  and  blessing  to  be  a  visiting  teacher. 

"There  are  over  a  thousand  years  of  visiting  teaching  represented  by  the  sisters  in 
the  picture,  each  person  having  at  least  thirty  years  of  teaching  and  some  fifty  years 
and  more.  All  of  the  sisters  who  have  served  more  than  thirty  years  were  honored  by 
First  Counselor  Helen  Smith.  A  special  tribute  was  also  given  to  every  sister  who  had 
achieved  a  one-hundred  per  cent  record  in  her  visiting  teaching  and  in  attendance  at 
her  meetings.  Second  Counselor  Florence  Lamb  and  Secretary-Treasurer  Zelma  Clayson 
were  in  charge  of  refreshments.  At  the  time  of  the  convention  we  did  not  have  a  stake 
visiting  teacher  message  leader,  but  we  are  now  fully  organized." 

135 


FEBRUARY   1963 


Panguitch  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 
for  Stake  Quarterly  Conference  Sessions,  March  18,  1962 

Organist  Nina  Steele  is  seated  at  the  piano  at  the  far  right;  chorister  Iletta  D. 
Reid  stands  at  the  right  on  the  second  row. 

Eva  N.  Dalton,  President,  Pangnitch  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports  that  the  Singing 
Mothers  presented  the  following  selections:  ''When  Mothers  Sing,"  "My  Prayer  for 
Today,"  "Home,"  and  'Thanks  Be  to  God." 

"Practicing  for  this  performance  was  done  largely  in  the  wards.  Ward  choristers 
and  organists  were  instrncted  by  stake  leaders  at  stake  leadership  meetings.  Ward 
leaders  then  spent  many  hours  with  their  choruses  practicing  within  their  own  wards. 
Only  two  practices  on  a  stake  basis  were  required  for  this  performance." 


Manchester  Stake  (England),  Rochdale  Ward  Visiting  Teachers  Honored 
At  Opening  Social,  September  24,  1962 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Shirley  Tiffany;  Edith  Kenworthy;  Jessie  Withing- 
ton.  Work  Director  Counselor;  Elsie  Wortley,  President;  Mary  Woodruff,  former  presi- 
dent, Manchester  Stake  Relief  Society;  Olive  Teale,  Education  Counselor;  Maureen 
Hoyle;  Irene  Webber. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Kathleen  Kenworthy;  Vera  Shore;  Mary  Mc- 
Quade;  Jean  Caffrey;  Monica  Robinson;  Lillian  Fountain;  Elsie  Butler;  Eileen  Thomp- 
son; Dorothy  Woodhead,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Woodruff  reports:  "The  visiting  teachers  of  the  Rochdale  Ward  maintamed 
the  lead  position  in  the  stake  in  visiting  teaching  throughout  the  year.  In  their  honor 
a  chicken  dinner  was  served  to  twenty-nine  Relief  Society  sisters.  A  program  followed 
the  dinner,  and  a  film  on  visiting  teaching  was  shown." 

Dorothy  Thorpe  is  the  new  president  of  Manchester  Stake  Relief  Society. 


136 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


THEOLOGY 


The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Lesson  48  —  Give  Heed  to  Warnings  and  Trifle  Not  with  Sacred  Things 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxcy 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  C()\cnants,  Section  65:22-66) 

Tor  I'irst  Meeting,  May  1963 

()l)jecti\e:  'I'o  reali/e  that  to  redeem  Zion  peaceful  means  were  to  be  used;  that  wars 
would  plague  the  world  until  the  Sa\'ior  comes;  that  there  would  come  a  time  of  peace 
during  the  nnllennium;  and  to  know  the  seriousness  of  blaspheming  sacred   things. 


Will  and  Commandment 

I'hc  center  place  for  the  citv  of 
Zion  (Jackson  Conntv,  Missonri) 
had  been  designated  bv  revelation. 
Members  of  the  Church  desired  to 
know  what  the\-  should  do  in  re- 
lationship to  it;  therefore  the  Lord 
made  kno\\n  his  purposes  to  his 
saints.  They  were  to  gather  to  that 
place  if  they  desired  to  do  the  will 
of  the  Lord.  As  stated  m  verses  22 
and  23  of  Section  63,  they  were  not 
to  consider  this  a  commandment. 
The  Lord  gives  rexelation  for  the 
benefit  of  all  who  will  obey,  but  he 
knows  that  some  members^  if  com- 
manded in  all  things,  will  bring  con- 
demnation on  themselves  by  diso- 
bedience. Consequently,  in  this 
rc\elation,  he  leaves  it  up  to  the  in- 
duidual  to  obey  his  will  or  not  to 
obey.  Those  who  love  the  Lord 
will  obey  his  will  as  if  it  were  a  com- 
mandment.   (Matt.    7:21;   D    &    C 


84:44-4^;  D  8i  C  Commentary y  page 

378.) 

Mysteries  As  Blessings 

Latter-dav  Saints  know  that  to 
meddle  in  the  things  which  have 
not  been  revealed  brings  disappoint- 
ment and  sometimes  loss  of  faith  in 
fundamental  beliefs.  Speculation 
does  not  contribute  to  salvation. 
Rationalization  of  the  scriptures 
ma\'  destroy  faith.  There  are  mys- 
teries of  the  kingdom  which  may  be 
known  bv  all  who  seek  in  faith. 
(Alma  12:9-11.)  T'hese  revealed 
truths  further  one's  salvation,  for 
the\  are  essential  to  soul-growth.  As 
one  learns  the  truth  contained  in 
the  revelations,  it  becomes  ''a  well 
of  living  water,  springing  up  unto 
everlasting  life"  (D  &  C  63:23; 
John  4:10-14).  It  should  be  clear 
that  individuals  diflFer  in  their 
knowledge  of  gospel  truths  and  the 


137 


FEBRUARY   1963 


application  of  them  in  their  hves. 
There  is  ample  opportunity  for  the 
Latter-day  Saint  to  learn  the  mys- 
teries revealed  in  the  scriptures. 

Concerning  the  gathering  to  the 
land  of  Zion,  the  saints  were  to  learn 
this  mystery:  do  not  undertake  the 
journey  in  haste,  lest  pestilence  fol- 
low.    [Ihid.,  63:24.) 

Render  Unto  Caesar 

During  the  ministry  of  Christ 
there  came  some  who  sought  to 
trap  him  by  asking  him  whether 
one  should  pay  tribute  to  Caesar. 
His  reply  then  and  also  in  this  dis- 
pensation stresses  the  necessity  for 
the  saint  to  follow  the  laws  of  the 
land.  "Render  unto  Caesar  the 
things  which  are  Caesar's"  (Matt. 
22:15-22;  D  &  C  63:26;  58:21-22.) 
This  truth  is  emphasized  when  one 
understands  that  Jesus  is  the  Cre- 
ator of  the  earth,  vet  he  respects  the 
laws  of  the  land.  The  saints  who 
were  to  go  to  Zion  were  to  follow 
legal  practice  in  purchasing  the 
land,  although  it  was  to  be  their  in- 
heritance. Only  by  this  means 
would  they  have  any  opportunity 
to  live  in  peace  with  their  neighbors. 
Enough  opposition  would  come  to 
the  saints  from  Satan  stirring  up  the 
hearts  of  their  enemies,  without 
their  tempting  them  to  shed  blood. 
(Ihid.,  63:25-28.)  When  the  Lord 
commanded  the  saints  to  purchase 
the  lands  and  there  should  be  no 
shedding  of  blood,  he  was  saymg 
what  had  been  said  of  old  —  ''Thou 
shalt  not  kill"  (Exodus  20:13).  In 
fact,  what  follows  in  the  revelation 
is  a  warning  to  comply  with  the 
commandment  to  purchase  the  land 
promptly,  or  else  they  would  be 
scourged     from     place     to     place. 


(D&C  63:29-31.)  Elder  B.  H.  Rob- 
erts wrote  the  following  on  this 
prophecy: 

.  .  .  And  so  the  event  turned  out.  The 
saints  failed  to  respond  with  becoming 
promptness  to  the  commandment  to  pur- 
chase the  land  of  Zion;  and  all  that  was 
predicted  in  the  revelation  befell  them. 
The  passage  then  was  a  warning  to  the 
saints,  not  a  threat  directed  at  the  old 
settlers  of  Jackson  county;  and  if  blood 
was  to  be  shed,  clearly  it  was  to  be  the 
blood  of  the  saints  rather  than  that  of 
their  enemies  (A  Comprehensive  Histon 
of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Samts,  1 :264) . 

Wars  Decreed 

Immediately  following  this  pre- 
diction of  distress  among  the  saints 
because  of  neglect  in  following 
counsel,  the  Lord  declares  that  the 
wicked  in  the  world  shall  slay  the 
wicked,  for  they  lose  his  spirit  by 
their  unrighteousness.  (D&C 
63:32-33.)  Destruction  follows 
when  that  spirit  is  withdrawn  from 
men.  (2  Nephi  26:11;  D  &  C  Com- 
mentary, page  380.)  Fear  will  come 
upon  all  men  in  that  day  because 
men  will  be  fighting  amongst  them- 
selves and  the  saints  will  hardly 
escape.  (D&C  63:34-35;  cf. 
1:34-36.)  The  saints  in  1831  and 
later,  during  the  time  of  the  Proph- 
et Joseph  Smith,  were  counseled  to 
come  to  the  land  of  Zion  that  they 
might  not  be  engulfed  in  these 
tribulations.  {D&C  Commentary, 
page  380.)  Those  who  should 
come  to  Zion  were  to  be  the  faith- 
ful, serving  God  in  righteousness 
and  faith.  It  was  the  solemn  duty 
of  the  saints  to  declare  a  warning 
voice  to  the  world  that  judgment 
awaited  the  unrepentant,  and  the 
only  escape  would  be  through  fol- 
lowing the  will  of  the  Lord.  (D&C 


138 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


63:36-37.)  That  the  saints  would 
''hardly  escape"  was  commented 
upon  by  the  Prophet  on  September 
29,  1839,  as  follows: 

.  .  .  Explained  concerning  the  coming 
of  the  Son  of  Man;  also  that  it  is  a  false 
idea  that  the  Saints  will  escape  all  the 
judgments,  whilst  the  wicked  suffer;  for 
all  flesh  is  subject  to  suffer,  and  ''the 
righteous  shall  hardly  escape;"  still  many 
of  the  Saints  will  escape,  for  the  just  shall 
live  by  faith;  yet  many  of  the  righteous 
shall  fall  a  prey  to  disease,  to  pestilence, 
etc.,  by  reason  of  the  weakness  of  the 
flesh,  and  yet  be  saved  in  the  Kmgdom  of 
God.  So  that  it  is  an  unhallowed  prin- 
ciple to  say  that  such  and  such  have 
transgressed  because  thev  have  been 
preyed  upon  by  disease  or  death,  for  all 
flesh  is  subject  to  death;  and  the  Savior 
has  said,  "]udge  not,  lest  ve  be  judged" 
(DHC  IV:ii). 

Instiuctions  to  Kiithnd  Saints 

From  verses  38  to  47  in  Section 
63,  instructions  are  given  to  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  in  Kirtland, 
Ohio.  Specific  directions  are  given 
that  the  Titus  Billings  farm  should 
be  disposed  of  and  some  were  to  go 
to  Zion.  (Verses  37-39.)  The  money 
thus  received  was  to  be  used  for  the 
purchase  of  land  in  Missouri.  (Verse 
40.)  Newel  K.  Whitney  was  to 
continue  the  operation  of  his  store, 
and  funds  from  this  source  were  to 
be  sent  also.  (Verses  41-44.)  He 
was  to  take  charge  of  these  oper- 
ations and  also  to  act  as  an  agent 
of  the  Church,  since  some  members 
were  not  to  go  to  Zion  at  this  time. 
(Verses  45-46.)  The  counsel  given 
in  this  revelation  suggests  a  pattern 
for  the  future  when  the  city  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  will  be  built.  Only 
those  who  are  worthv  and  receive  a 
call  to  assemble  in  that  area  will 
have  the  privilege  of  participating 
actively  in  that  endeavor.    Only  he 


who  is  faithful  overcomes  the 
world.  Constancy  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord  brings  the  blessing  of  hav- 
ing overcome.  (Verse  47.) 

'^ Blessed  Are  the  Dead  That 
Die  in  the  Lord" 

The  Latter-day  Saint's  concept 
of  death  is  stated  in  these  words: 

He  that  sendeth  up  treasures  unto  the 
land  of  Zion  shall  receive  an  inheritance 
in  this  world,  and  his  works  shall  follow 
him,  and  also  a  re\^'ard  in  the  world  to 
come. 

Yea,  and  blessed  are  the  dead  that  die 
in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth,  when  the 
Lord  shall  come,  and  old  things  shall  pass 
away,  and  all  things  become  new,  they 
shall  rise  from  the  dead  and  shall  not  die 
after,  and  shall  receive  an  inheritance  be- 
fore the  Lord,  in  the  holy  city  (D  &  C 
63:48-49). 

Several  important  facts  concern- 
ing the  faithful  dead  are  found  in 
these  verses:  (1)  Righteous  works 
follow  the  faithful  in  building  a 
mansion  of  glory.  (2)  The  dead 
that  die  in  the  Lord  are  blessed. 
Death  is  a  blessing  for  it  opens  the 
way  to  the  faithful  for  further  pro- 
gression on  the  way  to  eternal 
life.  Great  blessings  of  communion 
with  loved  ones  and  the  realization 
of  having  fought  a  good  fight  on 
the  earth  bring  joy.  (3)  Those  that 
"die  in  the  Lord"  need  have  no  fear 
of  the  future.  Uncertainty  and 
doubt  of  the  period  after  death  flee 
from  those  who  have  and  are  sin- 
cerely overcoming  the  world.  (4) 
The  greatest  blessings  are  not  avail- 
able in  the  spirit  world  because  that 
sphere  of  life  is  only  intended  as 
temporary  in  preparing  one  for  the 
resurrection.  (5)  The  departed 
saints  look  forward  to  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  when   they  shall 


139 


FEBRUARY   1963 


rise  from  the  gra\e  to  obtain  an 
inheritance  in  the  place  prepared 
for  them.  Even  "the  holv  citv" 
(New  Jerusalem)  will  be  a  part  of 
their  inheritance.  (6)  The  faithful 
dead  will  liaxe  a  resurrected  body 
free  from  disease,  pain,  and  sorrow. 
This  union  of  spirit  and  body  in  the 
resurrection  will  remain  fore\'er. 
Death  will  ne\'er  again  separate 
them. 

Tht  Millennium 

In  continuation  of  events  follow- 
ing death  of  the  body  and  the  com- 
ing of  the  Lord  in  judgment  upon 
the  wicked,  several  ideas  about  the 
thousand  year  period  of  peace  and 
righteousness  on  the  earth  are  indi- 
cated. The  present  telestial  condi- 
tion of  the  earth  will  pass  away,  and 
a  terrestrial  state  will  prevail.  Death 
is  one  of  the  most  real  events  of 
mortality.  It  must  come  to  all. 
Notwithstanding  the  millennumi  is 
known  as  the  time  when  death  shall 
not  bring  sorrow,  death  will  come 
when  man  reaches  the  "age  of  a 
tree,"  which  is  the  millennial  "age 
of  man."  (D  &  C  101:29-30; 
63:^0.)  Death  during  this  period 
will  consist  of  being  changed  im- 
mcdiatelv  from  mortality  to  resur- 
rection. (Ibid.,  63:51-52.) 

Look  forward  to  "these  things" 
—  death,  spirit  world,  resurrection, 
second  coming  of  Christ,  millen- 
nium, an  inheritance  in  the  earth. 
In  1831,  speaking  as  the  Lord  views 
time,  the  second  coming  of  Christ 
was  near  at  hand.  In  the  assurance 
that  his  coming  is  nearer  than  at 
the  beginning  of  this  dispensation, 
saints  should  follow  the  counsel  to 
look  forward  e\cn  to  "the  day  of 
the  coming   of  the  Son   of  Man." 


(Ibid.,  63:53.)  The  Lord  knows 
that  there  will  be  many  among  the 
saints  who  will  not  be  prepared  h\ 
righteous  living  to  receive  the  Savior 
when  he  comes.  These  have  been 
called  "foolish  virgins  among  the 
wise."  Thev  are  foolish  because  thev 
had  the  law,  thev  knew  of  these 
things  and  yet  this  knowledge  was 
taken  lightly,  in  not  letting  the  doc- 
trine of  the  second  coming  have  an 
influence  upon  their  lives  for  re- 
pentance. Thev  shall,  howe\er,  be 
separated  from  the  righteous,  for 
the  Lord  will  take  judgment  upon 
them.  [\hid.,  63:53-54.) 

That  there  is  great  need  for  a  call 
to  repentance  is  known  bv  all  who 
ha\c  a  knowledge  of  the  bondage  of 
sin  which  holds  so  manv  people  in 
the  world.  The  Lord  is  not  to  be 
mocked  b\"  those  who  themselves 
ha\e  not  rccei\ed  the  benefit  of 
release  from  sin  through  accepting 
his  atonement.  [\h\d.,  63:58;  D  hC 
Coiiimciifar\',  page  384.) 

Even  though  this  condition  exists 
todav  as  a  result  of  the  apostasy, 
men  should  know  that  the  Lord  is 
all-powerful  and  that  in  time  all 
things  shall  be  subject  unto  him. 
(Ibid.,  63:59-60.) 

T)o  Not  Blaspheme 

Wherefore,  let  all  men  beware  how 
the\-  take  iin   name  in  their  lips  — 

l^'or  behold,  \eril\-  I  saw  that  mam- 
there  be  who  are  imcler  this  coiulemna- 
tion,  who  use  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  use  it  in  \ain,  ha\ing  not  authority. 

\\  herefore,  let  the  church  repent  of 
their  sins,  and  I,  the  Lord,  will  own 
them;  otherwise  the\-  shall  be  cut  off 
(D  &  C  6^61-63). 

To  blaspheme  is  to  speak. irrever- 
entlv  of  God  or  sacred  things.  The 
name  of  Deitv  should  be  held   la 


140 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


the  greatest  respect.  To  take  the 
name  of  the  Lord  in  vain  has  been 
condemned  from  the  beginning. 
(Exodus  20:7;  Levit.  22:32;  Deut. 
5:11.)  Ancient  Israel  understood 
that  to  curse  or  blaspheme  Deity 
was  an  offense  so  serious  that  death 
was  the  penalty.  (Levit.  24:16.) 
But  how  far  has  the  world  departed 
from  the  divine  injunction  that  the 
Lord's  name  should  be  used  rever- 
ently? The  vulgar  person  often  de- 
lights in  blaspheming  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  consciously  or  designedly, 
to  verify  his  oath  or  word.  In  com- 
menting upon  this  practice  of  the 
world,  President  Joseph  Fielding 
Smith  has  said: 

.  .  .  Some  individuals  have  become  so 
profane  that  it  appears  almost  impossible 
for  them  to  speak  two  or  three  sentences 
without  the  emphasis  —  as  they  think  — 
of  a  vulgar  or  blasphemous  oath.  ...  A 
person  is  known  as  much  bv  his  language 
as  he  is  by  the  companv  he  keeps.    .   .    . 

.  .  .  How  strange  it  is  that  some  people, 
and  good  people  at  that,  think  that  to  use 
some  expression  involving  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  adds  interest,  wit,  or  power  to 
their  stories!  How  often  this  is  seen  in 
the  moving  pictures,  even  in  shows  that 
otherwise  are  commendable.  .  .   . 

Above  all  other  peoples  on  the  earth,  the 
Latter-day  Saints  should  hold  in  the  utmost 
sacredness  and  reverence  all  things  that  are 
holy.  The  people  of  the  world  have  not 
been  trained  as  we  have  been  in  such  mat- 
ters, notwithstanding  there  are  manv  hon- 
est, devout,  and  refined  people  in  the 
world.  But  we  have  the  guidance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  the  re\elations  of  the 
Lord,  and  He  has  solemnly  taught  us  in 
our  own  day  our  duty  in  relation  to  all 
such  things  (Improvement  Era,  July,  1941, 
page  525). 

Sacred  Things  Made  Light  Oi 

The  people  of  the  world  are  not 
the  only  ones  who  make  light  of 
sacred  things.     In  the  days  of  the 


Prophet  some  members  of  the 
Church  did  so,  and  there  are  mem- 
bers today  who  do  not  sense  its 
seriousness.  The  word  of  the  Lord 
in  the  scriptures,  the  principles, 
ordinances,  and  practices  of  the 
Church  are  to  be  spoken  of  with 
care,  for  they  are  sacred.  Mocker}** 
of  sacred  truths  is  blasphemy  in  the 
sight  of  the  Lord.  The  Nephites  in 
the  pride  of  their  hearts  sinned 
grievously  and  lost  their  strength 
for  the  Spirit  withdrew  from  them. 
One  of  their  sins  was  ''making  a 
mock  of  that  which  was  sacred'' 
(Helaman  4:11-13). 

Two  thoughts  emerge  from  the 
truth  that  man  is  not  to  mock  sac- 
red truths.  In  the  first  place,  the 
person  who  professes  belief  and 
practice  and  at  the  same  time  does 
not  live  the  principles,  is  making 
light  of  sacred  things.  All  should 
determine  that  the  best  life  is  the 
life  of  conformance  to  God's  will. 
The  second  thought  is  the  too  preva- 
lent poking  fun  at  or  jesting  about 
Church  teachings  and  practices.  An 
editorial  in  a  Church  publication 
written  by  Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  poses 
the  following  pertinent  questions  as 
well  as  others  on  this  point. 

How  many  people  joke  about  the 
Word  of  Wisdom  when  in  social 
groups? 

How  many  joke  about  sobriety  or 
the  lack  of  it? 

How  many  make  light  of  our 
teachings  on  modest  dress,  and 
flaunt  their  standards  by  persistent 
violations? 

How  many  make  light  of  the 
dress  requirements  of  those  who  go 
to  the  temple? 

What  is  our  attitude  toward  the 


141 


FEBRUARY  1963 


Sabbath?  Do  we  make  light  of  it, 
and  at  times  do  we  make  fun  of  it 
as  we  proceed  to  violate  it? 

Tliere  follows  the  admonition  to 
self-examine  our  attitudes  on  these 
matters,  and  a  stern  reminder  of  the 
seriousness  of  trifling  with  sacred 
things : 

The  Lord  will  not  be  made  light  of. 
He  will  not  be  laughed  at,  nor  ridiculed, 
nor  ignored  by  those  who  are  under  obli- 
gation to  him. 

Self-examination  on  these  matters  can 
be  a  wholesome  thing.  And  self-determi- 
nation \\'ill  be  likewise.  Determination  of 
what?  Determine  \\'hether  we  want  to 
be  in  the  good  graces  of  the  Lord  or  not. 
Whether  we  want  to  be  "fence  straddlers" 
or  not.  Whether  we  want  to  carry  water 
on  both  shoulders,  or  not.  Whether  we 
want  to  be  sincere  or  not.  Whether  we  are 
willing  to  compromise  our  principles  or 
not.  Whether  we  are  willing  to  sin  a 
little  for  business  sake  or  for  social 
prestige.   .  .  . 

If  we  trifle  with  sacred  things,  wc  not 
only  disobey,  but  wc  ridicule  as  well.  .  .  . 

We  may  do  it  thoughtlessly,  you  say. 
But  that  very  thoughtlessness  is  itself  an 
evidence  of  lack  of  interest,  lack  of  con- 
cern about  it  all.  It  is  itself  proof  positive 
that  we  are  taking  lightly  the  things  of 
God,  that  v\e  therefore   trifle  with   them. 


Without  sincerity  there  is  no  salvation, 
regardless  of  any  show  of  obedience  (The 
Church  News  Section,  Deseiet  News, 
March    29,    1958). 

Now  is  the  day  to  determine  to 
whom  obedience  will  be  given.  If 
we  have  been  negligent  in  the  past, 
the  Lord  is  gracious  and  kind  to  the 
repentant. 

These  things  remain  to  overcome 
through  patience,  that  such  may  receive 
a  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
glory,  otherwise,  a  greater  condemnation 
(D'&  C  63:66). 

Remember  that  that  which  cometh  from 
above  is  sacred,  and  must  be  spoken  with 
care,  and  by  constraint  of  the  Spirit;  and 
in  this  there  is  no  condemnation,  and  ye 
receive  the  Spirit  through  prayer;  where- 
fore, without  this  there  remaineth  con- 
demnation (Ibid.,  63:64) . 


Questions  ior  Discussion 

1.  WHiat  does  it  mean  that  the  saints 
will  hardly  escape  the  destructions  of  the 
last  dav's? 

2.  Gi\c  six  points  about  the  faithful 
dead  as  de\eloped  from  Section  63:48-49. 

3.  Discuss:  Those  who  love  the  Lord 
will  obey  his  will. 


Little  Lights 

Hannah  C.  Ashhy 

I  do  not  stand  as  a  beacon  light 
On  a  lofty  mountain  high, 
To  guide  the  world  of  men  in  flight 
As  they  travel  through  the  sky, 
But  a  little  light  in  a  lowly  place 
Can  give  a  message  of  cheer, 
And  bring  a  smile  to  a  troubled  face 
From  love  light  shining  near. 


142 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGES 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message  48  —  "Inasmuch  As  They  Are  Faithful  They  Shall  Be  Preserved, 
and  I,  the  Lord  Will  Be  With  Them"  (D  &  C  61:10). 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  First  Week,  Mav  1963 

Objective:   To  emphasize  the  fact  that  the  Lord's   protecting  spirit  gives   the   faithful 
strength  to  meet  hfe's  problems. 


The  scriptures  are  filled  with 
promises  that  those  who  remain 
steadfast  and  faithful  to  the  Lord's 
commandments  shall  be  protected 
and  preserved.  David  the  Psalmist 
said,  ''the  Lord  .  .  .  forsaketh  not 
his  saints;  thev  are  preserved  for- 
ever" (Psalms  37:28).  The  great 
general  and  prophet  Moroni  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon  declared,  ''God 
will  support,  and  keep,  and  preserve 
us,  so  long  as  we  are  faithful  unto 
him"  (Alma  44:4) . 

There  are  both  physical  and 
spiritual  aspects  to  the  Lord's  prom- 
ises and  assurances  that  the  faithful 
will  be  guarded,  saved,  and  pre- 
served. In  some  instances,  the 
faithful  will  be  protected  and  pre- 
served against  physical  harm.  This 
was  the  meaning  of  this  promise 
given  bv  Moroni. 

More  frequentlv,  however,  this 
promise  has  had  a  spiritual  rather 
than  a  phvsical  meaning.  The  state- 
ment given  above  bv  David  had  this 
more  enduring  meaning.  He  spoke 
of  the  faithful  people  being  pre- 
served not  just  in  this  life  but  "for- 
ever." 


It  is  this  broader  meanmg  that 
the  Savior  emphasized  when  he  said, 
"Whosoever  shall  seek  to  save  his 
life  shall  lose  it;  and  whosoever  shall 
lose  his  life  shall  preserve  it"  (Luke 
17:33).  Obviously,  when  one  loses 
his  life,  as  indicated  in  this  scrip- 
ture, he  is  not  preserved  and  pro- 
tected physically;  yet  as  the  Savior 
has  promised,  if  one  loses  himself, 
and  even  his  life,  in  the  service  of 
others,  and  thereby  in  the  Lord's 
service,  he  preserves  his  soul  and 
gains  eternal  life.  Over  and  over 
again  the  Savior  emphasized  the  di- 
vine fact  that  saving  one's  soul  is 
infinitely  more  important  than  pre- 
serving one's  life.  "For  what  shall 
it  profit  a  man,  if  he  shall  gain  the 
whole  world,  and  lose  his  own 
soul?"  (Mark  8:36). 

To  be  preserved  in  a  spiritual 
sense  means  to  be  delivered  from 
evil;  to  be  shielded  by  the  Lord's 
spirit;  to  be  secure  and  firm  in  our 
convictions  of  the  truth.  It  means 
to  be  sustained  and  upheld  in 
righteousness  and  to  possess  one  of 
the  Lord's  choice  gifts,  the  blessing 
of  peace  of  mind. 


143 


FEBRUARY  1963 


Temple  Bailey,  in  an  impressive  periences,  both  bitter  and  sweet,  the 

story,   tells  about  a  young  mother  Lord  helped  them  to  develop  the 

who  set  her  foot  on  the  path  of  life  qualities     which     preserved     their 

and  wondered  if  the  way  would  be  spiritual    strength,    and    thus    they 

long  and  hard.     Her  guide  said  to  came  to   realize  that   the  end  was 

her,  'Tes,  the  way  is  hard  and  you  better  than  the  beginning, 

will  be  old  before  you  reach  the  end  ^      •  i     .  tt     i   t^    t-.              •  i 

of  It,  but  the   end   will  be  better  President  Hugh  B.  Brown  said: 

than  the  beginning."  ]yig„   sometimes   labor   under   the   false 

In    this    story   the   young   mother  impression  that  reverses,  disappointments, 

faced  her  problems   with   faith  and  tragedies   come   only  as   the  result  of  sin 

confidence,     but     as     her     children  '^"^^  disobedience.  .  .   .  The  trial  perhaps 

.,,                          •    L      .1     •     T  "i3y    come    ...    to    teach    some    of   the 

grew,   illness  came   into  their  lives  g^^^^  ^^^^^^^  ^f  lif^     And  so  we  must 

and  there  was  sorrow,  and  the  way  remember   that  the  winds  blow   and   the 

was  stormv  and  dark.     The  children  rains  beat   upon   the  house  that   is   built 

were  filled  with  fear  and  uncertain-  ^^pon    the    rock.     The    promise    is    not 

ty,  but  thev  came  to  their  mother  ^7"^P|ion  ^^T  .|l^\^\7"^  but  that  they 

•'.'                    -                    ,      ,                      ,  who  shall  so  build  shall  have  strength   to 

With    confidence    and    she    covered  withstand  it  (Eterna]  Quest,  pp.  247-248). 
them  with  her  protective  mantle  of 

love.  Then  the  mother  said  to  her  We  will  not  be  spared  from  the 
guide,  'These  days  are  even  better  problems  of  life  and  we  may  not 
than  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  for  be  spared  from  some  of  its  tragedies, 
now  my  children  have  learned  cour-  But,  the  Lord  will  give  us  his  pro- 
age."  tective  spirit  as  a  shield.  His 
This  storv  continues  with  the  ex-  strength  will  become  our  strength, 
periences  of  trouble  and  affliction  and,  if  we  are  truly  faithful,  we 
through  which  the  mother  and  her  have  no  need  to  fear,  for  we  can 
children  learned  the  true  meaning  have  the  Lord's  comforting  spirit  to 
of  faith  and  love  and  the  need  for  be  with  us  and  his  assurance  that 
the  constant  assurance  of  the  Lord's  our  souls  will  be  preserved  through- 
protective  spirit.  They  learned  that  out  this  life  and  throughout  etern- 
with  faithfulness  through  life's   ex-  ity. 


NOBLE  THOUGHTS 

Think  noble  thoughts  always.  They  are  the  seeds  of  noble  deeds,  and  the  flowers 
that  they  bring  make  for  happv  hours  and  sweet  memories. 

—Pauline  Bell 


144 


«gS!^?!^^?^??!^' 


WORK  MEETING 


The  Latter-day  Saint  Home 


(A  Course  Expected  to  Be  Used  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion  8  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  a  Training  Ground 
Dr.  Virginia  F.  Cutler 

For  Second  Meeting,  May  1963 

Objective:    To  sliow   the   importance   of  home   influence   on   the   training   and   growth 
of  children. 


r^OR  this  last  discussion  we  shall 
have  a  symposium.  The  leader 
and  three  members  will  be  seated  at 
a  table  in  front  of  the  group.  Each 
member  will  be  prepared  to  make 
a  short  talk  about  one  of  the  topics 
listed  below.  The  role  of  the  leader 
is  to  introduce  each  speaker  and  her 
subject  and  watch  the  time.  She 
then  makes*  a  summary  statement 
of  the  main  points  of  the  discussion 
and  invites  further  discussion  from 
the  group.  Topics  for  the  sympo- 
sium : 

1.  Preparation  for  marriage  begins  in 
the  cradle. 

2.  Need  for  work  should  be  part  of 
children's   training. 

3.  Work  is  essential  to  happiness. 

4.  Good  conditions  will  induce  good 
work. 

Our  greatest  assurance  that  an 
engaged  couple  will  be  able  to 
establish  a  happy  home  which  will 
be  a  good  training  ground  for  chil- 
dren is  that  each  one  has  come 
from  a  happy  home.  It  is  here  that 
children  first  learn  to  love  or  hate, 


to  work  or  be  idle,  to  take  responsi- 
bility or  to  be  irresponsible,  to  be 
honest  or  dishonest,  to  live  demo- 
cratically or  to  be  tyrants. 

The  young  couple  might  ask, 
how  does  this  training  begin?  Here 
we  must  distinguish  between  two 
kinds  of  language:  the  language  of 
the  feelings  and  the  language  of 
words.  The  first  is  the  more  potent 
influence,  and  it  begins  with  the 
newborn  babe.  John,  the  newborn, 
understands  his  mother  when  she 
cuddles  him  close  and  sings  soft 
tones  of  love  as  she  nurses  him. 
He  doesn't  know  the  meaning  of 
words,  but  he  knows  his  mother's 
love.  This  language  is  so  strong 
that  her  fears  and  tensions  as  well 
as  her  love  can  be  communicated  to 
him  instantaneously. 

A  child  first  learns  to  be  part  of 
a  team  through  the  language  of  the 
feelings  and  gradually  learns  that  he 
has  some  part  to  play  in  having 
satisfying  relationships  with  his 
family.  His  coos  and  smiles  bring 
different  rewards  than  screams  and 
tantrums,  and  he  learns  the  meth- 


145 


FEBRUARY  1963 


od  most  effective  for  getting  what  make  the  bread.     Let  him  help  set 

he  wants.    If  parents  are  consistent  the  table  and  wash  the  dishes, 

and  work  together  in  training  this  As  one  job  is  learned  something 

child,  he  can  be  taught  the  routines  new  must  be  brought  into  the  pic- 

of  the  household,  who  does  what,  ture  to  keep  the  creative  impulse 

and  what  he  must  do  to  be  an  ac-  alive  and  working  at  its  best, 

ceptable  member    long   before   he  ^^      ^j^^j^^^^^      ^^^^^^     ^^^^^^ 

understands    words.      Yes,    this    is  ^^^^     |^  ^^  ^^^^  responsibility,  give 

the  beginning  of   the   trammg  pe-  ^hem   enough   of   it   to   make   it   a 

nod  that  takes  at  least  twenty  years  challenge.      Regular   duties   rotated 

to  prepare  him  for  starting  a  home  ^^ek  bv  week,  with  some  changes 

ot  his  own.  ^j^j  additions,  can  become  the  rule. 

Can  you  see  your  child  ten  years  Boys  and  girls  can  make  beds,  clean 

from  now,  twenty  years  from  now,  floors,  wash  dishes,  paint  walls,  pre- 

fifty  years  from  now,  or  on  the  path  pare    food,    mow    the    lawn,    wash 

of  eternal  progress?    If  you  can,  and  clothes,    plant    the    garden,    weed, 

if  you  appreciate  the  uniqueness  of  skin  onions,  feed  the  chickens,  and 

this  child,  something  of  his  poten-  do  many  other  jobs, 

tiality,   his    capabilities,   his    special  After  any  of  these  jobs  is  done, 

strength   and   weaknesses,   you   can  children  should  be  taught  to  clean 

guide  him  and   instill  in   him   the  up    after    themselves.      There    is    a 

principles   of   righteous   living   that  psvchological  value  in   cleaning  up 

will  aid  him  to  solve  the  problems  after  you  finish  a  job.  When  you 

that  he  will   meet  along  the  way.  have  put  the  lawn  mower  and  the 

This  is  a  day-by-day  process  whereby  grass   cutters  away,  you  know   you 

the  values  you  cherish,  what  you  do,  have  completed  something,  and  you 

and  how  you  feel  will  be  communi-  have  prepared  the  way  for  starting 

cated    more    potently   through    the  out  fresh  the  next  time, 

feelings  than  through  anything  that  what  are  the  conditions  that  in- 

you  may  say.  ^^ce     good     work?     Good     family 

Work  and  the  need  for  everyone  relationships,   where  there  is  trust, 
to  stand  on  his  own  feet  and  even-  .   confidence,    and    love,    come    first; 

tually  pay  his  own  way  is  an   im-  and    then    other   values    should   be 

portant     ingredient     in     successful  considered.      Every    person     needs 

family  living.     Don't   do   anything  some  private  spot  to  call  his  own. 

for  the  child   that   he  can    do   for  It    might    be    a   box    for    treasures 

himself  is  a  good  adage.     Give  him  pushed    under   the   bed,   a    dresser 

clothes   that  he   can  button,   shoes  drawer,    or    part    of    a    closet,    and 

that  he  can  tie,  food  that  he  can  everyone  must  respect  this  spot  as 

eat  with  his  own  effort,  and  don't  personal  property  and  not  trespass. 

expect  perfection.     Let  him   make  Privacy  also  extends  to  the  need  to 

his  own  toys  from  boxes  and  spools  be  alone  on  occasions.     If  a  person 

and  blocks  of  wood;  teach  him  to  wants  to  be  alone,  let  him  go  to 

put  them  away  when  it  is  time  for  his   room,   shut   the   door,   and   be 

the  nap  or  the  bath  or  the  dinner,  alone;  and,  let  everyone  respect  this 

Let  him  help  stir  the  cookies  and  need.     Time   for  personal   medita- 

146 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


tion,  contemplation,  reading,  and 
praying  can  bring  forth  new  insight 
and  new  understanding. 

Self-expression  through  creative 
hobbies  may  result  in  a  better 
world  tomorrow,  if  children  are 
allowed  to  explore  and  find  some 
special  interest.  As  early  as  they 
are  old  enough  to  hold  a  crayon, 
they  should  be  allowed  to  draw. 
Sand,  clay,  wood,  simple  tools,  and 
a  place  to  work  are  essential.  The 
place  might  be  the  kitchen  table, 
in  a  special  room,  or  outside,  the 
important  thing  is  to  make  provi- 
sion for  cultivating  special  interests. 
The  seeds  planted  will  pay  great 
dividends  throughout  life. 


Children  need  friends  and  should 
be  allowed  to  have  them  come  to 
their  homes.  They  need  to  feel  that 
they  have  a  beautiful  home  that 
they  are  proud  to  share  with  their 
friends.  They  need  cultural  and 
educational  stimulation  through 
various  family  activities,  and,  most 
important  of  all,  they  need  the 
strength  that  comes  through  wor- 
ship, through  the  love  of  God,  and 
of  keeping  his  commandments.  This 
spiritual  side  of  family  living  will 
provide  the  iron  rod  by  which  mem- 
bers may  find  support  and  assist- 
ance as  they  move  along  the  path 
of  eternal  family  life. 


LITERATURE     •  America's  Literature 


The  New  Birth  of  Freedom 


Lesson  40  —  The  Challenge  of  Walt  Whitman 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.   538-576). 

For  Third  Meeting,  May  1963 

Objective:   To  attempt  a  sympathetic  approach  to  Whitman,  that  we  may  experience 
further  insight  into  his  greatness. 


IV/fOST  critics  now  accept  Whit- 
man as  America's  greatest 
poet,  both  as  spokesman  for  the 
American  temperament  within  her 
own  boundaries  and  to  the  world 
community.  From  the  early  dec- 
ades of  Whitman's  poetic  fame,  he 
was  well  known  abroad,  and  more 
critical    studies    of    his    work    have 


appeared  in  England,  France,  Ger- 
many, and  Denmark  than  in  his 
own  country.  As  with  Poe  and 
Henry  David  Thoreau,  his  universal 
qualities  were  first  acclaimed  abroad. 
Yet  all  Whitman's  roots  are  in 
Nineteenth-Century  America  and  in 
the  traditions  and  cultures  which,  in 
turn,  produced  it.  In  one  sense  ex- 


147 


FEBRUARY  1963 


tremely  provincial,  he  transcends 
limits  of  time  and  place  to  achieve 
true  universality. 

W/iifniaii's  Outward  Life 

The  second  of  nine  children, 
''Walt"  was  born  on  a  Long  Island, 
New  York,  farm  in  1819.  His  strong, 
warm-hearted  mother  came  from  an 
easy-going  prosperous  Dutch  fam- 
ily; his  father,  heir  to  family  wealth 
which  had  been  lost,  made  desper- 
ate attempts  to  provide  for  his 
growing  family.  Conditions  did 
not  improve  when  the  Whitmans 
moved  to  Brooklyn,  New  York. 

Leaving  school  at  the  age  of 
twelve,  he  worked  as  office  bov  and 
typesetter,  but  additional  education 
came  through  extensive  reading 
and  experience.  He  learned  the 
printing  trade,  was  an  itinerant 
schoolteacher  for  four  years,  and, 
from  1853  to  1855,  he  was  a  car- 
penter. He  edited  many  journals 
and  was  active  in  the  Democratic 
party  until  by  1846  he  became 
editor  of  the  Brooklyn  Daily  Eagle, 
a  newspaper  of  some  influence.  In 
his  editorials  he  was  aggressivelv 
patriotic,  supporting  enthusiastically 
the  expansion  into  the  vast  Ameri- 
can west.  An  idealistic  Jeffersonian 
he  would  rather  have  a  rich  aver- 
age population  than  a  rich  govern- 
ment. He  believed  that  moral  re- 
form begins  in  each  man's  heart  and 
that  all  enduring  principles,  democ- 
racy included,  must  be  constantly 
defended. 

In  1848  he  left  the  Daily  Eagle 
for  New  Orleans,  Louisiana,  taking 
his  fifteen-year-old  brother  Thomas 
Jefferson  Whitman  with  him.  Here 
he  worked  as  an  editor  for  four 
months   before   returning  home  to 


WALT  \MIITMAN 

continue  newspaper  editing.  This 
was  the  only  trip  he  made  past  the 
eastern  seaboard  until  he  was  sixty. 
When,  in  1862,  his  brother  George 
Washington  Whitman,  who  was 
serving  in  the  Civil  War,  was 
wounded,  Walt  went  to  Virginia  to 
nurse  him.  For  three  years  he 
spent  so  much  of  his  time  as  a  vol- 
unteer nurse  in  the  field  hospitals 
that  his  health  broke. 

He  was  appointed  clerk  in  the 
Department  of  the  Interior  in  1865 
and,  later,  received  an  appointment 
in  the  Attorney  GeneraFs  office 
where  he  worked  for  nine  years.  He 
lectured  on  the  life  of  Abraham 
Lincoln  each  year,  and  from  royal- 
ties and  gifts  was  able  to  buy  a 
house  in  Camden,  New  Jersey, 
where  he  lived  unmarried.  In  1873, 
a  stroke  caused  partial  paralysis,  and 
for  the  next  ten  years  his  health  was 
not  good,  and  sometimes  he  was  in 
actual  want,  a  condition  remedied 
by  friends  once  it  was  discovered. 
He  died  in  1892,  at  the  age  of  73. 


148 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

The  New  Nations  New  Poet  believed  fervently  that  there  is 
During  the  late  1840's  and  early  "nothing  in  the  known  universe 
1850's  Whitman  became  increasing-  more  divine  than  men  and  women 
ly  aware  of  the  unique  destiny  his  and  the  woman  equal  with  the 
country  was  to  fulfill.  Never  had  man."  Whitman  made  equality  the 
such  a  combination  of  cultures  keystone  of  great  poetry: 
existed  before,  free  from  the  with- 
ering restraints  of  entrenched  privi-  ,  ^^o"^^  *«  "^  ]^"  ^^^^^  ^^'^'-  ^"^>^ 
1  ^  XT  1  J  j_i  then  can  vou  understand  us.  We  are  no 
leges.    Never  had  the  common  man  ^^^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^     ^^^^  ^^  ^^^1^^^  ^^^ 

been  so  favored,  so  near  to  achiev-  enclose,    what   we   enjoy   you   may    enjoy 

ing  those  high  goals  of  which  man-  (Preface  to  Leaves  of  Grass). 
kind  had  always  dreamed;  never  had 

man's  potential  divinity  seemed  so  With    rare    sensitivity   Whitman 

near  attainment.     'The  Americans,  sought  to  catch  the  overtones  of  all 

of  all  nations,  at  any  time  upon  the  facets  of  life  in  vigorous,  expanding, 

earth  have  probably  the  fullest  po-  young  America.    In  ''I  Hear  Ameri- 

etical   nature.     The  United   States  ca    Singing"    he   records   in   poetic 

themselves  are  essentially  the  great-  symbol   the   varied    songs    that   he 

est  poem,"  he  wrote  in  1855.     ^^  hears: 

I  HEAR  AMERICA  SINGING 

I  hear  America  singing,  the  varied  carols  I  hear, 

Those  of  mechanics,  each  one  singing  his  as  it  should  be,  blithe  and  strong. 

The  carpenter  singing  his  as  he  measures  his  plank  or  beam, 

The  mason  singing  his  as  he  makes  ready  for  work,  or  leaves  off  work, 

The  boatman  singing  what  belongs  to  him  in  his  boat,  the  deckhand  singing  on   the 

steamboat  deck, 
The  shoemaker  singing  as  he  sits  on  his  bench,  the  hatter  singing  as  he  stands, 
The  wood-cutter's  song,  the  ploughboy's  on  his  way  in  the  morning,  or  at  noon 

intermission  or  at  sundown. 
The  delicious  singing  of  the  mother,  or  of  the  young  wife  at  work,  or  of  the  girl 

sewing  or  washing, 
Each  singing  what  belongs  to  him  or  her  and  to  none  else, 

The  day  what  belongs  to  the  day  —  at  night  the  party  of  young  fellows,  robust,  friendly, 
Singing  with  open  mouths  their  strong  melodious  songs.  (From  Leaves  of  Grass) 

''Leaves  oi  Grass"  the  new  Nation  needed  a  'new 
His  first  volume  of  poetry,  en-  voice"  to  be  the  spokesman  for  all 
titled  Leaves  oi  Grass,  was  pub-  America.  Whitman  attempted  to 
lished  bv  Whitman  in  1855.  ^^  ^^^  become  that  spokesman.  He  was 
a  large  paged,  thin  volume,  compris-  convinced  that  this  "new  voice" 
ing  a  dozen  untitled  poems  pre-  should  use  new  and  original  poetic 
ceded  by  a  long  preface.  Odd  in  forms.  He  therefore  rejected  the 
style  and  format,  it  was  original  in  traditional  forms  of  English  verse: 
mood,  thought,  wit,  and  wisdom,  regular  meters,  rhyme,  stanza  pat- 
In  the  prose  preface  Whitman  ex-  terns,  elaborate  similies,  and  allu- 
plained  what  he  "was  up  to"  —  a  ^^0"^  to  the  classics  and  Middle 
poetic  revolution.  He  felt,  perhaps  Ages, 
even  more  than  did  Emerson,  that  Ever  since  Leaves   oi  Grass   ap- 

149 


FEBRUARY  1963 


peared,  it  has  aroused  almost  every 
type  of  response  among  Wliitman's 
ever-increasing  audience,  but  rarely 
if  ever  indifference.  Both  form  and 
content  of  Whitman's  poetry  have 
been  too  revolutionary,  too  new,  to 
move  a  first  reader  merely  to  mild 
appreciation  or  scorn;  the  reaction 
is  usually  strong,  and  for  a  complex- 
ity of  reasons.  Sometimes  repeated 
readings  over  the  years  have  but  in- 
tensified the  original  response; 
sometimes  first  impressions  have 
changed.  When  now  we  may  come 
to  Whitman  without  opportunity  to 
allow  his  versions  of  reality  to  be 
matured  within  us  through  time, 
what  will  our  reactions  be?  Here 
lies  substantial  challenge  indeed. 


To  the  second  edition  of  Leaves 
of  GiasSy  which  appeared  in  1856, 
Whitman  included  many  addition- 
al poems.  In  fact,  throughout  his 
life  he  continued  to  supplement, 
rewrite,  and  revise  the  contents  of 
the  volume.  Although  individual 
poems  or  groups  of  poems  were 
often  published  separately,  they 
were  finally  incorporated  in  the 
parent  volume.  ''One's-Self  I  Sing," 
which  has  commonly  been  placed 
first  in  this  collection,  sums  up  the 
general  theme  of  the  poems.  Here 
Whitman  announces  that  he  sings 
of  ''modern  man,"  the  individual 
common  man  in  a  democratic  so- 
cietv. 


ONE'S-SELF  I  SING 

One's-self  I  sing,  a  simple  separate  person, 

Yet  utter  the  \\'ord  Democratic,  the  word  En-Masse. 

Of  physiology  from  top  to  toe  I  sing, 

Not  physiognomy  alone  nor  brain  alone  is  worthy  for  the 

Muse,  I  say  the  Form  complete  is  worthier  far. 
The  Female  equally  with  the  Male  I  sing. 

Of  Life  immense  in  passion,  pulse,  and  power. 
Cheerful,  for  freest  action  form'd  under  the  laws  divine, 
The  Modern  Man  I  sing. 

Whitman   was   a   great   lover   of  He  loved  his   poetic  self-image  so 

nature,  animals,  cities,  his  America,  fully  that  he  gave  his  life  to  its  ful- 

his  fellow  humans  of  all  races  and  fillment.    A  large  key  to  unraveling 

ranks,   and   his   fancy   —   the   mag-  the  complexity  that  is  Whitman  is 

nificently  developed  tool  which  en-  found  in  the  final  poem  in  Leaves 

abled  him  to  communicate  this  love,  oi  Grass: 

Good-bye  my  Fancy! 

Farewell  dear  mate,  dear  love! 

I'm  going  away,  I  know  not  where, 

Or  to  what  fortune,  or  whether  I  mav  ever  see  you  again, 

So  Good-bye  my  Fancy.  .  .  . 

Long  indeed  have  we  lived,  slept,  filter'd,  become  really 

blended  into  one; 
Then  if  we  die  we  die  together,   (yes,  we'll  remain  one,) 
If  we  go  anywhere  we'll  go  together  to  meet  what  happens.  .  .  . 

now  finally, 
—  Good-bye  —  and  hail!  my  Fancy. 


150 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

The  joy  of  merely  being  alive  has  white  shirt  open  at  the  throat,  that 
no  greater  exponent  than  Whitman,  people  meeting  him  for  the  first 
Always  he  praised  a  vigorous,  time  often  received  the  impression 
healthy  body,  vibrant,  free  and  un-  that  he  had  just  bathed,  so  cleanly 
afraid.  He  loved  to  walk  alone  at  and  serenelv  did  he  glow.  Through- 
night  in  nature,  best  of  all  along  the  out  his  life  he  regarded  evil  as  a 
beach  with  its  booming  surf.  He  sickness  and  praised  cleanness  and 
swam  often,  bathed  regularly,  and  ruddv  health: 
was    so    spotless    with    his    casual 


0  to  make  the  most  jubilant  song! 

Full  of  music  —  full  of  manhood,  womanhood,  infancy! 
Full  of  common  employments  —  full  of  grain  and  trees. 

—  "A  Song  of  Joy" 

Afoot  and  light-hearted  I  take  to  the  open  road, 

Healthy,  free,  the  world  before  me. 

The  long  brown  path  before  me  leading  wherever  I  choose. 

—  "Song  of  the  Open  Road" 

...  I  loved  well  those  cities,  loved  well  the  stately  and 

rapid   river, 
Tlie  men  and  women  1  saw  were  all  near  to  me.  .  .  . 

1  too  lived,  Brooklyn  of  ample  hills  was  mine, 

I  too  vvalk'd  the  streets  of  Manhattan  island,  and 

bathed  in  the  waters  around  it.  .  .  . 
Flow  on,  ri\er!  flow  with  the  flood-tide,  and  ebb  with  the  ebb-tide! 
Frolic  on,  crested  and  scallop-edg'd  waves! 
Gorgeous  clouds  of  the  sunset!  drench  with  your  splendor  me, 
or  the  men  and  women  generations  after  me! 

—  "Crossing  Brooklyn  Ferry" 
(Text,  page  548) 

Whitman's  senses  were  so  acute-      unforgettable,  and  are  central  to  his 
ly  alert  that  his  sensate  images  are     narrative  gift: 

Give  me  the  splendid  silent  sun  with  all  his  beams  full-dazzling, 
Give  me  juicy  autumnal  fruit  ripe  and  red  from  the  orchard.  ... 
Gi\e  mc  fresh  corn  and  wheat,  give  me  serene-moving  animals 
teaching  content.  .  .  . 

—  "Gi\'e  Me  the  Splendid  Silent  Sun" 
(Text,  page  555) 


Thinking  of  Whitman  as  a  poet 
dedicated  to  the  vigor  of  life,  it  may 
seem  strange  to  find  that  death  is 
the  theme  of  his  masterpieces.  Yet 
have  not  love  and  life  in  all  great 
poetry  embraced  the  realitv  of 
death?  Representative  are  the  fol- 
lowing: ''When  Lilacs  Last  in  the 
Dooryard     Bloom'd"      (text,     page 


559),  ''Out  of  the  Cradle  Endlessly 
Rocking''  (text,  page  551),  and 
"Passage  to  India"  (text,  page  563). 
llie  Civil  War  ripened  Whit- 
man's compassion  for  his  courage- 
ous brothers  on  both  sides  of  the 
conflict.  No  one  has  depicted  this 
great  and  heroic  conflict  more  trulv: 


151 


FEBRUARY  1963 


RECONCILIATION 

(1865) 

Word  over  all,  beautiful  as  the  sky, 

Beautiful  that  war  and  all  its  deeds  of  carnage  must  in  time 

be  utterly  lost, 
That  the  hands  of  the  sisters  Death  and  Night  incessantly 

softly  wash  again,  and  ever  again,  this  soil'd  world; 
For  mv  enemv  is  dead,  a  man  divine  as  myself  is  dead, 
I  look  where  he  lies  white-faced  and  still  in  the  coffin  — 

I  draw  near. 
Bend  down  and  touch  lightly  with  my  lips  the  white  face 

in  the  coffin. 

(Text,  page  558) 

Man  is  most  truly  himself  when      something  larger  than  himself,  and 
he  is  in  mvstical  communion  with     above  him: 

.  .  .  When  I  sitting  heard  the  astronomer  where  he  lectured 

with  much  applause  in  the  lecture-room. 
How  soon  unaccountable  I  became  tired  and  sick. 
Till  rising  and  gliding  out  I  wander'd  off  by  myself. 
In  the  mvstical  moist  night-air,  and  from  time  to  time, 
Look'd  up  in  perfect  silence  at  the  stars. 

—  ''When  I  Heard  the  Learn'd  Astronomer" 

(Text,  page  555) 


Whitman's  Poetic  Art 

Believing  that  poetry  exists  ''to 
indicate  the  path  between  reality 
and  the  soul,"  Whitman  felt  the 
poet's  first  great  function  was  to 
bring  the  reader,  through  his  sen- 
ses, an  experiencing  of  the  simple, 
good,  natural  world  about  him,  as 
evidence  of  God's  universal  pres- 
ence. And  if  poetry  was  to  do  this, 
it  must  be  that  which  it  is,  hence 
its  necessarv  simplicitv,  directness, 
complete  frankness  and  honesty,  as 
opposed  to  traditional  structures, 
subjects,     ornamentation,     and     ar- 


tificiality which  Whitman  found  in 
all  other  poets. 

There  are  those  who  feel  that 
Whitman's  poetic  art  is  a  mystery  — 
unexplainable;  that  his  way  with 
words,  the  power  of  his  phrasing  is 
not  to  be  defined,  yet  these  quali- 
ties are  characteristic  of  all  great 
poets.  In  his  expressive  lines  we 
find  such  freshness  and  originality 
as  are  to  be  found  in  Shakespeare, 
in  Dante,  and  Homer.  From  his 
''Leaves  of  Grass"  witness  the  im- 
pact of  these  following  first  lines 
of  poems: 


I  celebrate  myself.  .  .   . 

I  sing  the  body  electric.  .  .   . 

There  \\'as  a  child  went  forth   c\ery  day.   .   .   . 

Weapon,  shapely,  naked,  wan!  .  .  . 

Afoot  and  light-hearted  I  take  to  the  open  road. 

A  woman  waits  for  me.  .  .  . 

Out  of  the  cradle  endlessly  rocking.  .  .  . 

I  hear  America  singing.  .  .  . 

A  noiseless,  patient  spider.   ,  .  . 


152 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


Yet  Whitman  often  failed  to 
sustain  the  miracle  of  his  first  lines. 
Frequently  he  seemed  unconcerned 
with  the  architectural  aspect  of  the 
complete  poem,  and  he  often  be- 


comes tiresome  through  an  endless 
cataloguing  of  details.  Some  of  his 
poems,  however,  are  flawless  in 
their  organization.     Such  is 


A  NOISELESS  PATIENT  SPIDER 

A  noiseless  patient  spider, 

I  mark'd  where  on  a  little  promontory  it  stood  isolated, 

Mark'd  how  to  explore  the  vacant  vast  surrounding, 

It  launch'd  forth  filament,  filament,  filament,  out  of  itself. 

Ever  unreeling  them,  ever  tirelessly  speeding  them. 

And  you  O  my  soul  where  you  stand. 

Surrounded,  detached,  in  measureless  oceans  of  space. 

Ceaselessly  musing,  venturing,  throwing,  seeking  the  spheres 

to  connect  them. 
Till  the  bridge  you  will  need  be  form'd,  till  the  ductile 

anchor  hold. 
Till  the  gossamer  thread  you  fling  catch  somewhere,  O  my 

(Text,  page  569) 


soul. 


Conclusion 

Not  even  Poe  has  provoked  as 
much  controversy  as  to  his  true 
identity  as  has  Whitman.  More 
than  fifty  book-length  studies  have 
been  written  in  attempting  to  ex- 
plain the  mystery  of  his  life  and  its 
relation  to  his  poems.  No  one 
critic  has  succeeded  in  saying  the 
last  word.  Collectively,  however, 
they  do  succeed  in  proving  the  di- 
versity of  response  to  so  complex  a 
genius  as  Whitman.  Always  he  has 
been  the  center  of  controversy. 
Thus  to  know  the  true  Whitman 
becomes  increasingly  difficult. 

The  man  who  is  Leaves  of  Grass 
is  indeed  a  reality,  just  as  Homer's 
Ulysses,  Shakespeare's  Hamlet,  and 
Melville's  Ahab  are  real,  within 
that  realm  of  the  imaginative  re- 
creation of  life,  which  is  literature. 
The  endurnig  real  Whitman  is  his 
poems,  vvhich  may  or  may  not  have 
any  relation  to  his  documented  per- 
sonal life.     The  Whitman  who  is 


real  and  great  is  fictional  and  poetic, 
just  as  the  real  Dickens  is  Scrooge 
and  Tiny  Tim  who  were  born  with- 
in the  inner  self  but  were  never  the 
actual  Dickens. 

Only  to  the  degree  that  the  poet 
Whitman  image  has  become  a 
friendly  one,  and  thus  eligible  to 
receive  a  sympathetic  hearing,  is 
his  poetry  at  all  useful  to  us.  Only 
then  have  we  prepared  ourselves 
for  the  second  step  —  to  allow  him 
to  come  to  us  in  flashes  through 
poems  chosen  at  random  which 
may  fairly  indicate  him  at  his  best. 

Only  when  we  are  freed  from 
prejudices  within  ourselves,  as  we 
approach  poetry  so  frighteningly 
new  as  Whitman's  or  in  relation 
to  the  person  who  was  Whitman, 
are  we  enabled  to  accept  Whit- 
man's poetic  power  and  the  great- 
ness of  the  poems  which  are  his 
four  masterpieces:  ''Crossing  Brook- 
lyn Ferry,"  ''Out  of  the  Cradle  End- 


153 


FEBRUARY  1963 


lessly  Rocking/'  ''When  Lilacs  Last 
in  the  Doorvard  Bloom'd,"  and 
"Passage  to  India." 

Only  when  we  are  thus  candid 
and  free,  when  we  no  longer  blame 
Whitman  for  his  bold  poetic  free- 
doms and  creative  newness,  but,  in- 
stead, reconsider  our  own  reliance 
on  the  security  of  tradition,  then 
and  then  only  can  a  sympathetic 
reading  of  him  give  us  further  in- 
sight into  his  creative  greatness. 


T/ioughts  for  'Discussion 

1.  Granting  that  America  was  built  on 
a  new  idea  in  lieu  of  a  tradition,  discuss 
the  comparative  merits  of  having  such  ideas 
expressed  in  a  new  literary  form. 

2.  "I  hear  America  singing,  the  varied 
carols  I  hear."  Never  before  nor  since 
have  these  American  carols  been  heard  and 
communicated  as  they  were  by  Whitman. 
Really,  did  he  hear  America  singing,  or 
himself?  Discuss  the  relationship  be- 
tween the  "singer"  and  the  song. 

3.  How  do  you  account  for  Whitman's 
great  influence  abroad  and  his  comparative 
neglect  at  home? 


SOCIAL  SCIENCE  •     Divine  Law  and  Church  Government 
The  Foundation  of  Church  Government 


Lesson  7  —  Summary 

Elder  Ariel  S.  BalJif 

For  Fourth  Meeting,  May  1963 

Objective:     To  focus  the  attention  on  the  importance  of  divine  law  as  the  basis  for 
Church  government. 

By  these  things  we  know  that  there  is  a  God  in  heaven,  who  is  infinite  and  eternal, 
from  everlasting  to  everlasting  the  same  unchangeable  God,  the  framer  of  heaven  and 
earth,  and  all  things  which  are  in  them  (D  &  C  20:17). 

Acquaint  now  thyself  with  him,  and  be  at  peace:  thereby  good  shall  come  unto 
thee  (Job  22:21). 


'T^HE  objective  of  our  course  of 
study  is  to  understand  the  law 
of  God  as  it  operates  through  his 
Priesthood  for  the  exaltation  of  his 
children.  In  our  lessons,  we  have 
been  examining  the  evidence  of 
God's  interest  in  man's  welfare.  This 
can  be  seen  in  the  rules  of  conduct, 
personal  directions,  and  basic  prin- 
ciples of  living  that  God  has  pre- 
sented to  man  to  guide,  encourage, 
and  lead  him  into  the  expression  of 


his  finest  qualities.  When  man  has 
been  able  to  recognize  the  wisdom 
of  God  and  relate  the  values  of  the 
divine  law  to  his  own  life  and  ac- 
complishments, and  do  this  of  his 
own  choice,  he  then  has  begun  to 
move  up  the  scale  of  progress  to- 
ward the  objective  of  his  Creator. 

Tht  Divine  Law 

There  can  be  little,  if  any,  mean- 
ing to  any  person  in  the  above  state- 


154 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


ment  unless  that  person  has  a  firm 
conviction  that  God  Hves,  that  man 
is  his  spiritual  offspring,  and  that 
there  is  divine  purpose  in  the  crea- 
tion of  man.  With  the  faith  neces- 
sary for  such  a  conviction,  any  per- 
son can  recognize  the  wisdom  of 
God  expressed  in  divine  law.  He 
can  also  understand  that  divine  law 
operates  through  the  Priesthood  of 
God  for  man's  welfare,  and  that 
Church  government  is  Priesthood  in 
action.  These  things  being  true,  the 
kingdom  of  God  or  his  Ghurch  is 
where  and  when  the  divine  law  op- 
erates through  individuals  possessing 
the  authority  to  act  in  his  name 
upon  the  earth  for  the  happiness  and 
welfare  of  mankind. 

The  Challenge  to  Man 

In  the  creation  the  earth  was 
made  for  man  as  a  place  for  his  de- 
velopment. In  the  command  given 
to  Adam  and  Eve  to  subdue  the 
earth  and  have  dominion  over  every 
living  thing,  there  was  a  challenge 
for  the  development  of  both  phys- 
ical and  mental  powers.  The  earth 
was  so  organized  that  every  temporal 
need  could  be  obtained  through  the 
application  of  effort  and  intelli- 
gence. At  the  same  time,  man  was 
challenged  spiritually.  If  he  could 
keep  in  tune  with  the  source  of  light 
and  truth  by  which  the  earth  was 
organized,  his  task  of  subduing  the 
earth  and  his  personal  perfection 
would  be  made  easier  and  with  more 
rapid  strides. 

Directions  for  Successful  Living 

Man  was  not  placed  upon  the 
earth  and  left  without  help.  God 
provided  him  with  direction  for 
successful  living,  through  the  law  by 
which  the  plan  of  life  and  salvation 


may  realize  its  purpose.  The  Father 
further  assisted  by  commissioning 
man  with  his  power  and  authority, 
the  Holy  Priesthood.  Through  this 
power,  continued  revelation  from 
heaven  would  clarify  and  expand  the 
law  of  God.  This  assistance  would 
be  available  provided  the  Priesthood 
was  honored,  for  divine  law  is  the 
way  of  truth  and  light.  Those  who 
deny  God  deal  in  darkness,  for  the 
light  of  divine  revelation  is  shut  off 
and  they  have  no  guidance  but  the 
reasoning  of  their  own  minds. 

The  divine  law  is  plain,  simple, 
and  concise.  It  is  the  expression 
of  God's  will  concerning  the  behav- 
ior of  his  children  in  their  relation- 
ship with  each  other.  Divine  law 
establishes  man's  relationship  to 
God  and  clarifies  his  duties  and  re- 
sponsibilities to  his  Creator.  Man  is 
taught  to  love  God  with  all  his  heart, 
might,  mind,  and  strength.  The  sec- 
ond foundation  law  is  to  love  his 
neighbor  as  himself.  The  law  goes 
on  to  say  that  on  these  two  com- 
mandments hang  all  the  law  and 
the  prophets.  ''.  .  .  by  love  serve  one 
another.  For  all  the  law  is  fulfilled 
in  one  word,  even  in  this;  Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself"  (Gal. 

5-1 3-14)- 

The  hnpOTtnnce  of  Choice 

The  essentials  of  the  divine  law 
were  revealed  to  Adam  and  have 
been  with  man  in  each  dispensation 
to  the  present  time.  All  mankind 
is  given  the  eternal  heritage  of  free 
choice.  The  divine  law  is  to  be 
established  in  the  hearts  of  men  by 
teaching,  persuasion,  long-suffering 
and  love  unfeigned.  Love  is  the 
motivation  of  divine  law.  Force  is 
the  tool  of  Satan  and  has  no  place 
in  the  divine  plan.       To  enjoy  the 


155 


FEBRUARY  1963 


blessing  of  exaltation  one  must 
know  the  truth,  receive  the  light  of 
Christ,  and  ehoose  righteousness  of 
his  own  free  will. 

The  Need  for  Repentance 

From  the  beginning,  there  have 
been  those  who  chose  darkness  rath- 
er than  light.  Each  dispensation 
saw  this  percentage  increase  until  the 
masses  of  mankind  are  outside  the 
divine  law. 

In  each  dispensation  the  Lord  has 
organized  his  Church  on  the  basis 
of  the  divine  law  revealed  to  Adam. 
Wherever  the  Church  government 
has  been  organized,  it  has  been  done 
through  men  holding  the  Priesthood 
of  God.  The  great  responsibility  of 
the  Church  is  to  teach  repentance 
and  baptism. 

The  ones  to  whom  the  call  to 
repentance  is  directed  are  those 
who  1.  fail  to  recognize  God  the 
Eternal  Father,  2.  refuse  to  accept 
the  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
redeeming  mission,  3.  set  their 
hearts  on  the  things  of  this  world, 
4.  aspire  to  the  honors  of  men,  5. 
not  knowing  God  contend  against 
him,  6.  in  short,  become  selfish, 
greedy,  and  give  freedom  to  their 
carnal  desires  and  appetites. 

The  Light  of  Truth 

The  following  are  essential  teach- 
ings from  the  divine  law  that  have 
been  available  to  mankind  from 
Adam's  day  on:  1.  The  reality  of 
God  and  his  availability  to  man,  2. 
that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God 
and  that  his  mission  is  to  redeem 
mankind,  3.  that  the  Holy  Ghost, 
a  personage  of  spirit,  is  a  member  of 
the  Godhead  and   the   special  wit- 


ness of  the  Father  and  the  Son  to 
mankind.  He  is  a  continuous 
source  of  light  and  truth  to  the 
world.  4.  The  acceptance  of  revela- 
tion as  a  continuous  flow  of  the 
divine  wisdom  to  enlighten  man- 
kind, 5.  the  acceptance  of  love  as 
the  motivating  force  in  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  and  in  man's  achieve- 
ment, 6.  the  personal  responsibility 
for  grov/th  and  advancement,  the 
eternal  challenge  of  mental  and 
spiritual  development.  ''Tlie  glory 
of  God  is  intelligence,  or,  in  other 
words,  light  and  truth"  (D  &  C 
93:36). 

These  teachings  are  basic  to  the 
proper  understanding  of  man's  rela- 
tionship to  God,  and  his  place  and 
purpose  on  this  earth.  The  divine 
law  leaves  nothing  to  chance.  The 
teachings  are  not  based  on  ignor- 
ance, superstition,  or  fear.  They  re- 
quire of  man  the  highest  motives 
for  action  (love  of  God  and  love  of 
fellow  men),  personal  responsibility 
for  achievement  (the  freedom  of 
choice),  and  unlimited  development 
of  mental  capacity  (perfection,  with 
Christ  the  example).  In  following 
divine  law,  man  would  be  able  to 
remove  the  most  serious  obstacles  to 
progress  (fear,  ignorance,  and  super- 
stition) and  at  the  same  time  be 
relieved  of  the  dissipation  of  much 
energy  (trial  and  error  method  of 
arriving).  The  nearer  one  lives  to 
the  divine  influence  the  freer  the 
flow  of  inspiration  and  revelation 
and,  consequently,  the  more  light 
and  truth  available.  Thus  more  truth 
can  be  discovered  and  accepted,  and 
as  truth  and  light  increase,  the  less 
influence  evil  can  have  over  the 
possessor  of  light  and  truth. 


156 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


Divine  Law  and  Man's 
Enrthh  Piogrcss 

Man  had  a  common  origin.  Adam 
and  Eve,  the  first  parents,  were 
placed  here  by  the  wisdom  and 
power  of  God.  Tliere  was  reason 
and  purpose  in  the  creation  and  the 
reason  and  purpose  apphed  to  all 
men  for  they  are  all  his  children. 
The  plan  included  freedom  of 
choice,  which,  in  order  to  be  effec- 
tive, required  a  forgetting  of  the 
experience  in  the  spirit  world;  it  in- 
cluded the  presence  of  opposition  so 
that  freedom  of  choice  could  be 
effective.  The  first  man  was  placed 
in  a  stimulating  environment,  being 
permitted  to  walk  and  talk  with 
God  and  challenged  with  the  idea 
of  using  the  natural  resources  of  this 
earth  to  satisfy  his  needs.  Thus, 
man  was  imbued  from  heaven  with 
the  feeling  of  discontent,  to  find 
out,  to  investigate  the  unknown,  to 
seek  the  answers  to  all  perplexities 
of  life  arising  from  temporal,  intel- 
lectual and  spiritual  experience. 

All  men  did  not  follow  the  revela- 
tions of  the  divine  will.  In  time  the 
masses  of  the  earth  lost  this  contact. 
They  pulled  away  from  the  teach- 
ings of  God,  they  lost  the  leadership 
of  the  Holy  Priesthood  and  the  di- 
rect influence  of  God  in  their  activ- 
ities. However,  the  inspiration  of 
heaven  has  always  been  available  to 
the  children  of  men.  Being  the 
spirit  children  of  God  and  created 
in  his  image  provides  the  setting 
that  makes  all  men  reach  up,  putting 
forth  effort  to  improve  their  status. 
For  everv  man  that  comes  into  the 
world  is  lighted  bv  the  light  of 
Christ  which  is  the  light  of  truth. 
(SeeD  &C  84:44-46.) 

Today,  for  certain,  we  live  in  the 


fulness  of  times.  God  has  spoken 
to  the  earth  restoring  his  Priesthood. 
The  government  of  the  Church  is 
the  Priesthood  in  action.  The 
Church  is  destined  to  bring  to  a 
completion  the  plan  of  life  and  sal- 
vation. In  a  material  sense  man  has 
reached  a  pinnacle  of  discovery  and 
invention.  Built  on  the  accumula- 
tion of  the  culture  of  the  past,  in- 
spired by  the  Spirit  of  light  and 
truth,  there  have  developed  new  and 
fabulous  means  and  methods  of 
meeting  man's  needs  and  in  solving 
his  problems.  Speed,  power,  and 
precision  dominate  our  mechanized 
world. 

Man's  greatest  lag  is  in  human 
relations  and  understanding.  This  is 
the  mission  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  bring  to  the  world  the 
love  of  God  and  consideration  of 
and  love  for  mankind. 

Divine  Law  and  Eternal  Progress 

Reference  is  frequently  made  to 
this  life  as  one  phase  in  the  plan  of 
life  and  salvation.  The  plan  was 
presented  by  the  Father  to  the  great 
council  in  heaven.  There  great  de- 
cisions were  made.  The  eternal 
principle  of  free  agency  was  ex- 
pressed. Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God,  volunteered  his  service  and 
sacrifice  to  fulfill  the  plan  of  the 
Father  for  the  redemption  of  man- 
kind. The  plan  made  earth  life  the 
experiment  in  agency,  discipline,  de- 
velopment of  intelligence,  and  for 
eternal  progress  by  obedience  to  the 
divine  law  given  to  regulate  human 
relationships. 

The  plan  of  life  includes  eternity. 
It  is  God's  plan  and  he  is  eternal. 
The  law  governing  the  plan  is  God's 
law  and  therefore  is  eternal.     Still 


157 


FEBRUARY  1963 


more  important  is  the  fact  that 
Priesthood,  which  is  the  power  to 
act  in  God's  name,  must  be  present 
to  carry  out  the  plan. 

Progress  on  earth  or  in  eternity 
is  vitally  connected  with  the  powers 
of  the  Priesthood.  Fulness  of  the 
Priesthood  is  the  basis  of  eternal 
progress.  Priesthood,  therefore, 
takes  on  great  significance.     It  is 

.  .  authority  to  administer  the  ordi- 
nances, ceremonies,  and  estabhsh  duties 
of  the  Church;  it  is  more  than  a  system, 
it  is  creative  power  of  God  given  to  men 
to  create,  devise,  and  initiate  movements, 
institutions  and  activities  that  serve  the 
welfare  of  human  souls  and  that  will  open 
the  way  to  significant,  challenging  growth 
activities  on  the  part  of  the  possessors. 
Priesthood  implies  progress  as  well  as 
preservation  and  conservation.  Men  hold- 
ing the  Priesthood  who  cannot  see  the 
dynamic  creative  significance  of  Priesthood 
cannot  possibly  magnify  their  Priesthood 
and  calling  (Lambert:  Foundntions  of  Re- 
ligious Life,  page  129). 

The  plan  of  life  and  salvation  is 
one  of  progress,  constantly  moving 
up  or  toward  the  perfection  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

Divine  Law  2nd 
Church  Government 

In  the  beginning  of  our  lessons, 
we  accepted  the  definition  of  divine 
as  that  which  pertains  to  God.  Di- 
vine law  is  the  mind  and  will  of 
God  in  reference  to  the  welfare  of 
his  children  on  earth.  These  laws 
have  to  do  with  regulation  and  di- 
rection of  the  relationships  of  man- 
kind. Divine  law  is  a  way  of  life  as 
defined  by  the  Creator  which  pro- 
vides the  greatest  challenge  for 
achievement  to  the  minds  of  men. 
It  was  the  divine  law  that  was  given 
to  Adam  as  the  direction  for  subdu- 
ing the  earth.  And  being  the  chil- 
dren of  God,  even  though  mankind 


generally  strayed  away  from  the  di- 
rect contact  with  the  divine  influ- 
ence, it  is  the  divine  factor  of  the 
light  of  truth  that  gives  light  to  ev- 
ery man,  that  has  had  a  direct  bear- 
ing on  the  intellectual  and  material 
progress  that  mankind  has  achieved. 

Generally  speaking,  government  is 
the  exercise  of  administrative  pow- 
ers. The  basis  of  government  is 
found  in  the  agreement  and  laws 
men  accept  to  define  the  powers  of 
government.  Divine  law  or  the  wis- 
dom of  God  is  the  warp  and  woof 
of  Church  government.  And  Church 
government  is  the  Priesthood  in 
action. 

Through  our  review  of  the  dis- 
pensations of  time,  we  have  noted 
the  consistency  with  which  divine 
law  operates.  We  have  seen  that 
the  Lord  does  not  do  anything  ex- 
cept through  his  commissioned 
servants.  Truly  his  is  a  house  of 
order.  In  a  similar  manner,  we 
have  noted  that  there  is  purpose  in 
the  creation  of  man  and  the  earth. 
The  major  point  of  the  purpose  is 
to  bring  to  pass  the  immortality  and 
eternal  life  of  man.  The  divine  law 
comes  from  God  who  is  eternal;  it 
functions  in  this  life  as  a  directing 
force,  helping  men  to  achieve  the 
fulness  of  their  potentialities  here 
and  now  and  at  the  same  time  pre- 
paring them  so  that  they  can  feel 
at  home  in  the  presence  of  God 
throughout  eternity. 

Divine  law,  then,  is  the  founda- 
tion upon  which  the  government  of 
the  Church  (the  Priesthood  in  ac- 
tion) is  established. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 
1.   What  is  the  first  essential  to  under^ 
standing     the     divine     mission     of     Jesus 
Christ? 


158 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


2.  What  is  the  difference  in  motivation 
between  the  laws  of  God  and  the  laws 
of  men? 

3.  What  part  does  the  divine  influence 
play  in  the  intellectual  development  of 
the  people  of  the  world? 

4.  Does  membership  in  the  Church  of 
Christ  guarantee  the  blessings  of  God? 
Justify  your  answer. 

5.  What  is  the  advantage  intellectually 
in  being  baptized  a  member  of  the  Church 
and  being  in  tune  with  the  Holy  Ghost? 

6.  WHiat  is  the  main  purpose  of  our 
existence  in  this  world? 

References 

The  six  previous  lessons,  and  all  of  the 
references  given  for  each  lesson. 


The  Foolish  Giants 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

Down  on  the  beach 

Anemones  are  clinging 

To  little  pools  of  sea, 

To  rocks  where  tides  are  bringing 

Coral  and  leis. 

Children  come  dancing, 

With  mischievous  toes 

They  touch  the  sea  flowers 

To  watch  them  close 

In  a  delicate  shower. 

We  are  too  tall  to  bend; 

We  cannot  really  see 

How  anemones  open 

So  industriously. 

Too  tall  to  be  sand-sized 

And  be  lost  under 

Anemone  fountains 

Or  a  child's  wonder. 


SACRED  MUSIC  FOR 

WOMEN'S  THREE  PART 

CHORUSES 


)  ABIDE   WITH   ME;    TIS 
EVENTIDE-Madsen    20 

)  AS  ANGELS  IN   HEAVEN- 
Schreiner  30 

)  COME    UNTO    HIM 
"MESSIAH"-Hanclel    20 

)  COME  YE  BLESSED  OF  MY 
FATHER-Madsen    20 

)  GO  YE  FORTH  WITH  MY 
WORD-Madsen  25 


)   IF  YE  LOVE  ME,   KEEP  MY 
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen 


.25 


)   INCLINE  YOUR   EAR-Wilkes .   .25 

)  LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 
FOR    JOY-Stephens    20 

)  LORD    IS    MY    LIGHT-Allitsen  .20 

)   HOW  LOVELY  ARE   THY 
DWELLINGS-Liddle  25 

)  MY  HEART  EVER  FAITHFUL- 
Bach     - 25 

}  UNTO  THEE  I  LIFT  MINE 
EYES-Beethoven    22 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15    E.    Ist    South 

Salt    Lake   City    11,   Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

n  On  Approval        Q  Charge 
n  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City  and  State  


Daipnes  Music    | 


iTTr 


15  E.   Ist  South 
«^Satt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


-mm 


159 


^^^^^  ^<m^^^^^fe:^i^fe^ 


Mrs.  Marinda  C.  Peterson 
Blackfoot,  Idaho 

Mrs.   Mary   Caroline    Mortensen 

Crowiiier 

Manassa,  Colorado 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Margaret  Melissa  Whitney 
Chandler 
Springfield,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Mary  Elizabeth  Davis  Hortin 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Cole  Francom 
Trcmonton,  Utah 

Marinda  Snow  Frandsen 
Provo,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Loretta  Tucker  Johnson 
Oakland,  California 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Malinda  Padgett 

Boone 

Brunswick,  Georgia 

Mrs.  Rachel  Thomas  Peterson 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Wood  Nichols 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Julia  Ann  Rebecca  Anell 
Jacksonville,  Florida 

Mrs.  Lucy  Melvina  Goulding 

Rowley 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Home 


Catherine  B.  Bowles 


This  cozy  little  cottage 
Is  nestled  beneath  the  trees; 
The  bright  sun  shines  upon  it 
It  is  cooled  by  gentle  breeze. 

The  flowers  grow  around  it, 
In  this  quiet  shady  bower 
Honeysuckle  sends  its  breath 
To  sweeten  the  twilight  hour. 


This  precious  little  cottage, 
Built  with  tenderness  and  care. 
Will  always  be  remembered 
With  memories  all  can  share. 

Peace  surrounds  this  little  house 
Where  faith  and  love  are  given; 
The  spirit  of  the  gospel  shines 
Which  makes  it  such  a  haven. 


160 


•  BEAUTIFVL 
•  HAXDY 

•  DVRABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind  your  editions  into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover  —   $2.75;    Leather   Cover   —   $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below  if  bound  volumes  are  to   be  mailed. 

Distance   from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Raf 

Up  to   150  miles  35 

150   to     300   miles   39 

•          300   to     600   miles   45 
600   to   1000   miles   54 
1000   to   1400   miles   64 

1400   to   1800   miles   76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    gCt>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah^Jr(^Jj 


HAWAIIAN  TOUR  IN  FEBRUARY 
MEXICAN  TOUR 

Leaving  middle  of  March, 

1963 

Mexico  City,  Cholula,  Pueblo, 

Taxco,  Cuernavaca,  Acapuico, 

Archaeological  Ruins 

NORTHWEST  CANADIAN  TOUR 

in  June 

HILL  CUMORAH  PAGEANT  TOUR 

July 

BLACK  HILLS  PASSION  PLAY  TOUR 

Leaves  August  17 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460    7th   Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phones:   EM  3-5229   -   EL  9-8051 


Hawaiian  Tours 

February,  June,   and    November,    1963 

Orient  Tour 

leaves  March  to  April 

Northwestern  Tour 

in  June 

Alaskan  Tour 

in  July 

Hill  Cumorah  Tour 

July-August 

Europe 

in  August 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

3021  South  23rd  East 

P.O.  Box  2065 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

HU  5-2444  -   AM  2-2337 


Build  your  family's  food 
and  water  supply  with 
Peruia  Pak's  storage  plan! 

Easy  and  Economical!  Pay  as 
little  as  $85.00  per  family  mem- 
ber for  a  whole  year's  balanced 
food  supply.  Serve  each  meal  at 
an  average  cost  of  about  10c  per 
person! 

Also,  a  complete  line  of  camp- 
ing and  survival  kits  containing 
foods  and  supplies. 
Write  today  for  your  FREE 
Perma-Pak  Catalog  of  low-mois- 
ture, low-cost  foods.  .Perma-Pak 
foods  come  in  both  large,  No.  10 
protector  cans  for  compact  stor- 
age and  in  easy-to-carry  poly- 
cello  bags  for  camping  or  va- 
cationing. 

PIERMA-PAK 

PIONEBRB  IIM  PREPAREONEB8  PRODUCTB 

40    East    Robert   Ave.    (2420    So.) 
Salt  Lake  City   15,    Utah— 486-9671 


Second    Class    Postage    Paid 
at    Salt    Lake    City,    Utah 


NEW 


DYMMIC,, 
IHDERSHIP 


Enclose  attached  coupon  for 
mail  orders: 


DESERET  BOOK  CO. 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


BOOKS  FROM  DESERET  BOOK 


1.  BEHOLD  THE  LAMB  OF  GOD 

by  the  late  President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 

A  compilation  of  masterful  discourses 
from  the  pen  of  one  who  spent  a  life- 
time in  faithful  service  to  his  Church 
and  fellow  man.  A  resounding  testimony 
of  the  Son  of  the  Living  God  by  a 
devoted  servant. 

$3.95 

2.  DYNAMIC  LEADERSHIP 

by  Lynn  Fluckiger 

For  leaders  resolved  to  work  for  im- 
provement in  the  New  Year  here  is  a 
powerful,  new  volume  that  provides  up- 
to-date  techniques  and  plenty  of  incen- 
tive. Everyone  called  to  leadership  should 
read  it! 

$2.00 


COM   P  A  N  Y 

44  EAST  SO.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OGDEN 

777  SO.  MAIN  ST,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


Gentlemen:  Enclosed  please  find  Q  check  □  money  order  □  I  have  an  account,  please 

charge.  Amount  enclosed  $ for  encircled  numbered  books:         1        2 

NAME 


ADDRESS. 
CITY 


ZONE STATE 


Residents  of  Utah  include  3%  sales  tax. 


0 


ffi  A  @  A   ^  E  Sf 


50th  ANNIVERSARY  YEAR 


M 


f:^'  'k'j: 


lJ0 


*«*" 


VOL.  50  NO.  3 
MARCH    1963 


■i\ 


<      ;   \ 


The  Cycle 

Lael  W.  Hill 

After  the  seed,  the  greening, 
The  soft  root  quested  forth, 
A  small  stem  thrust,  a  leaf  uncurled 
Up  from  spring-warm  earth. 

After  the  green,  the  blossom 
Opened  to  wind  and  sun 
And  ministering  of  velvet  bees 
Till  summer's  hour  is  gone. 

After  the  bloom,  the  ripeness 
Clustered  on  vine  and  stem, 
A  cool  sweet  given,  turn  and  taste, 
Down  from  the  heavy  limb. 

After  the  fruit,  the  sowing 

Of  self  in  an  hour  grown  late, 

The  kernel  waiting  long  through  dark- 

Cycle  again  complete. 


The  Cover    ||   The  Goblin  Choir,  Goblin  Valley,  Utah 
Transparency  by  Bill  Ratcliffe 

Frontispiece    |    Arch  of  Blossoms  —  Prune  Orchard,  Santa  Clara  Valley 

Calitornia 

Photograph  by  Don  Knight 
Art  Layout    |   Dick  Scopes 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


'/Wl^< 


The  illustrations  in  Tht  Relief  Society 
Magazine  are  so  excellent.  They  add 
greatly  to  its  beauty.  My  congratulations 
to  the  splendid  artist  (Dick  Scopes).  My 
last  two  stories  were  illustrated,  and  it  is 
amazing  how  closely  the  artist  captured 
the  likeness  I  had  in  mind  as  I  wrote. 
— Helen  H.  Trutton 

\\'alla  Walla,  Washington 

The  Magazine  has  been  a  delight  to  me 
for  years.  I  ha\'e  been  a  teacher  of  the- 
ology and  literature,  and  have  served  as 
ward  Relief  Society  secretary  and  president, 
and  no\\-  I  am  teaching  literature  again, 
which  I  thoroughly  enjoy.  I  especially 
admire  the  \^'ritings  of  ^Iargery  S.  Stew- 
art, which  have  appeared  in  the  Magazine. 
— Ruby  T.  Thomas 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

I  am  a  convert  to  the  Church,  and  I 
do  so  much  enjoy  Relief  Society  and  the 
wonderful  Magazine.  One  of  my  deepest 
regrets  is  that  I  did  not  know  about  this 
iMagazme  and  did  not  ha\e  it  in  my  home 
while  I  was  rearing  my  seven  sons  and 
one  daughter.  I  know  that  if  this  had 
been  my  pri\ilege,  I  could  have  done  a 
much  better  job. 

— Mrs.  Mary  C.  Walker 

Parma,  Idaho 

Now  that  I  am  in  the  mission  field  and 
occasionally  teaching  the  Relief  Society 
lessons,  I  have  gained  a  love  for  the  sister- 
hood and  for  the  Magazine.  There  is  a 
wonderful  group  of  sisters  in  the  Ayr 
Branch.  We  all  look  forward  to  Tues- 
davs.  The  many  poems,  stories,  and  spe- 
'cial  articles  in  the  Magazine  really  make  it 
a  choice  piece  of  literature.  I  am  so 
thankful  that  the  Relief  Society  sisters 
of  the  Third  Ward,  Alpine  Stake,  in 
American  Fork,  Utah,  saw  fit  to  send  me 
a  subscription  to  the  Magazine.  I  know 
many  missionaries  who  wish  the  members 
of  their  wards  would  be  so  thoughtful. 
— Jeanne  Runolfson 

Ayr,  Ayrshire,  Scotland 


I  am  thankful  for  the  privilege  and 
honor  of  being  a  Magazine  representative. 
I  have  now  completed  my  fourth  cam- 
paign. I  love  the  size  of  the  Magazine, 
as  it  fits  so  well  into  my  purse.  I  really 
appreciate  that  —  in  more  ways  than  one. 
The  December  Magazine  has  such  a  beau- 
tiful cover. 

—Norma  M.  ZoBell 

Raymond,  Alberta 
Canada 

I  always  look  forward  to  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine.  It  is  most  interesting.  I 
think  the  co\ers  are  beautiful,  and  there 
is  so  much  to  read.  Also,  I  like  the  pic- 
tures of  the  Singing  Mothers. 
— Miss  Mabel  Davis 
London,  England 

I  once  considered  The  Rehef  Society 
Magazine  my  \'ery  own,  but  it  is  no  longer 
true.  If  my  husband  sees  it  first,  it  disap- 
pears until  he  has  read  all  of  the  articles  of 
interest  to  him.  If  I  am  lucky,  I  may  dis- 
cover it  and  read  an  article  before  it  dis- 
appears again  —  this  time  into  my  se\en- 
teen-year-old  daughter's  room  (she  has 
been  readmg  the  Magazine  for  two  years). 
I  have  another  daughter  coming  up  who 
has  been  casting  eyes  on  the  Magazine. 
— Elisabeth   Nielson 

Olympia,  Washington 

I  find  The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  so 
uplifting.  Yesterday  I  was  feeling  very  dis- 
couraged and  downhearted.  It  was  a 
chilly  fall  day,  and  I  felt  the  pressures  of 
winter  coming  on,  with  all  the  accompany- 
ing problems.  Then  my  September  Maga- 
zine arrived  with  the  morning  mail.  I 
read  it  from  co\er  to  co\'er  and  it  gave 
me  such  a  good  feeling.  I  felt  I  could 
face  the  \\inter,  or  almost  anything,  for 
that  matter.  My  spirit  was  renewed,  and 
se\'eral  of  my  problems  had  been  resolved 
by  something  I  had  read  in  the  Magazine, 
— Irene  B.  Devoe 
Cadillac,  Michigan 


162 


The  Relief  Society  Mag 


azme 


VOLUME  50 


MARCH   1963 


NUMBER  3 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE       Marianne    C,    Sharp    Editor 

Vesta  P.  Crawford    Associate  Editor  Belle  S.   Spafford    General  Manager 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Law  of  Obedience  Charlotte  A.   Larsen   164 

A  Kiss  on  Both  Cheeks  Helen  Hinckley  Jones   172 

What  Does  Your  Speech   Reveal?   Myrtle   E.    Henderson   184 

The  Red  Cross  —  A  World-Wide  Army  of  Mercy  James  A.   Linen   191 

Contemplation    Is    Realization    Joan    H.    Haskins  210 

FICTION 

Stranger  at  Nazareth  —  Third  Prize  Story  Sylvia  Probst  Young   166 

Kabobs   for   Stevie   Mabel    Harmer   177 

Eventide  Frances  C.    Yost  212 

Keep  My  Own  —  Chapter  3  Kit  Lmford  224 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far 162 

Woman's   Sphere   Ramona   W.    Cannon  187 

Editorial;   Willis    Earl    Spafford    188 

The   Heritage   of  Relief   Society   Vesta  P.    Crawford  189 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Index  for  1962  Relief  Society  Magazine  Available  190 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  230 

Birthday    Congratulations    240 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Let's  Have  a  Bake  Party Mary   S.   Kemp   192 

Sewing  Success  in  Monument  Park  Eleventh  Ward  Heleh  Lach   196 

Pictures  for  the  Home  Zola  J.   McGhie  200 

Use  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  in  Work  Meeting  Jennie  R.    Scott  202 

Ribbons    and   Roses   Jennie    R.    Scott  204 

Make  a  Zabaton   Jennie   R.    Scott  208 

The  Power  of  Protein  Flora  H.  Bardwell  and  Ethelwyn  B.   Wilcox  214 

"We  Can't  Be  Perfect"   Christie  Lund   Coles  216 

Old  Fences  and  Old  Memories  Annie  Atkin  Tanner  218 

Make  It  With  Hamburger  and  Save  Janet  W.  Breeze  220 

Lucy  S.  Guyas,  Maker  of  Many  Quilts  223 

POETRY 

The  Cycle  —  Frontispiece  Lael   W.    Hill   161 

After  the  Forest,  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  171;  Too  Beautiful,  by  Linnie  F.  Robinson,  176;  Big- 
Man  Shoes,  by  Rose  Thomas  Graham,  183;  Boy  Wandering,  by  Zara  Sabin,  186;  Praise  Is  a 
Prayer,  by  Margery  S.  Stewart,  217;  The  Old  Gate,  by  Catherine  B.  Bowles,  237;  Recompense,  by 
Verda   P.   Bollschweiler,   238. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1963  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 
Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  2642;  Editorial  Dept.  2654.  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
under  the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for 
in  section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be 
returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six 
months  only.     The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

163 


The  Law  of 


i^nanorre  a.  L,ai 


[Address  Delivered  at  the  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference,  October  3,  1962] 


WE  read  in  Psalms:  'The  fear 
of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning 
of  wisdom:  a  good  under- 
standing have  all  they  that  do  his 
commandments:  his  praise  endureth 
for  ever." 

By  obedience  to  God's  command- 
ments the  earth  was  created,  it  was 
without  form  and  void.  By  his  com- 
mandments the  masses  were  assem- 
bled, light  came,  the  seas  and 
continents  appeared,  grass  grew, 
animals  and  birds  were  created  and, 
finally,  the  masterpiece  of  God's 
creation,  man,  a  child  of  his  Heaven- 
ly Father,  was  formed  to  have 
dominion  over  all  the  earth. 

Because  of  obedience  to  God's 
law  we  have  the  sun,  our  source  of 
energy,  oxygen  in  our  atmosphere; 
life  itself  was  made  possible.  If 
these  elements  which  omniscient 
God  has  placed  in  their  proper  re- 
lationship did  not  obey  all  the  com- 
mandments in  their  spheres,  there 
would  not  be  order  in  the  universe. 
Planets  would  not  revolve  in  their 
normal  orbit;  chaos  would  result. 

The  first  law  that  God  ever  gave 
to  man  was  the  law  of  obedience. 
It  was  a  commandment  pure  and 
simple.  From  obedience  and  sub- 
mission spring  all  other  virtues. 

Thus  wrote  Montaigne:  ''Obedi- 
ence is  the  most  basic  principle  of 
God.    By  obedience  to  God's  laws, 


we  have  the  privilege  of  returning 
to  our  home  with  him." 

God  gave  his  Only  Begotten  Son 
that  we  might  live  again  by  obedi- 
ence to  the  plan  of  salvation.  God 
the  Father  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ 
recognized  that  in  order  for  this 
mortal  period  of  man's  existence  to 
be  of  benefit  to  him,  there  would 
have  to  be  a  plan  and  rules  by  which 
man  could  live  and  gain  eternal  life, 
and  thus  be  assured  of  his  return  to 
the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

These  rules  are  so  rigid  and 
specific  in  their  nature  that  only  by 
following  them  would  man  be  able 
again  to  dwell  in  the  presence  of 
God. 

In  addition,  God  gave  to  each 
one  of  us  the  most  valuable  gift  that 
we  now  have  or  ever  will  have,  free 
agency.  We  must  never  forget  the 
responsibility  that  goes  with  such  a 
great  gift.  The  choice  is  with  us 
constantly.  The  Lord  promises  us 
many  blessings  but  they  are  predi- 
cated on  obedience  to  law  and  the 
covenant. 

In  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
he  states,  '1,  the  Lord,  am  bound 
when  ye  do  what  I  say;  but  when 
ye  do  not  what  I  say,  ye  have  no 
promise."  Not  only  must  we  obey 
the  Lord's  commandments,  we  must 
teach  our  families  to  obey  them. 

Does  a  true  Latter-day  Saint  obey 


164 


m^Mi:'- 


Obedle 


tember,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


only  some  of  the  commandments? 
Can  we  choose  to  pay  tithing  and 
fail  to  keep  the  Sabbath  Day  holy? 
Can  we  as  parents  and  leaders  teach 
our  children  to  keep  the  Sabbath 
Day  holy  if  we  attend  our  meetings 
only  once  in  awhile?  Can  we  teach 
our  children  obedience  to  God's 
commandments  if  we  obey  only  a 
portion  of  them?  Can  we  obtain 
the  promised  blessings  to  the  faith- 
ful if  we  take  the  liberty  to  justify 
or  rationalize  some  of  the  things  we 
do  because  someone  else  breaks  the 
law  a  little,  or  keeps  only  part  of  the 
Lord's  commandments?  The  Lord 
will  not  judge  us  by  others  but  only 
by  ourselves  and  what  we  do. 

''If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  com- 
mandments/' and  if  we  do  this  for 
no  other  reason  save  he  commanded 
it,  we  will  be  well  along  the  road  to 
immortality  and  eternal  life.  Then 
the  windows  of  heaven  will  be 
opened  and  the  blessings  of  heaven 
poured  out  so  greatly  that  we  will 
be  unable  to  contain  them. 

Let  us  look  at  the  history  of  man- 
kind and  see  what  has  happened 
when  man  ceases  to  obey.  Look  at 
the  Israelites,  the  chosen  people  of 


God.  After  they  were  delivered 
from  bondage,  they  forgot  to  keep 
his  commandments  and  were  forced 
to  wander  forty  years  in  the  wilder- 
ness to  prepare  themselves  to  enter 
into  the  promised  land. 

Nephi,  by  obedience,  was  taught 
many  things  to  enable  his  people  to 
reach  their  promised  land:  the  pro- 
curing of  the  sacred  plates,  the  build- 
ing of  the  ship,  the  sustaining  of 
life  during  the  trek  through  the 
wilderness.  Also  in  our  own  Book  of 
Mormon  we  have  recorded  the  ap- 
pearance of  Christ  to  the  people  of 
this  great  land.  He  commanded  and 
the  people  obeyed  and  peace  reigned 
for  200  years. 

Sisters,  we  have  a  special  obliga- 
tion to  be  an  example,  not  only  an 
example  of  the  believers  but  also  of 
the  doers.  We  have  a  special  as- 
signment in  life.  ''Wherefore  .  .  . 
take  unto  you  the  whole  armor  of 
God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  with- 
stand in  the  evil  day.  .  .  ."  "Let  your 
light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they 
may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven,"  I 
humbly  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.    Amen. 


ETERNITY 

Earth  and  heaven  portray  a  pattern  of  ever-changing  events,  yet  never-changing  in 
purpose.     God  is  the  same  yesterday,  today,  and  always. 

— V.  MfJdred  Oyston 


165 


A  small  breeze  soft  and  gentle 
stirred  among  the  leaves  of 
the  olive  trees,  and  overhead 
a  warm,  blue  sky  lay  like  a  great  oval 
ceiling  above  the  greening  earth.  It 
was  spring  in  Nazareth  —  spring 
with  its  peace  and  flowering  beauty 
touching  everything  —  everything, 
but  Martha's  heart.  Standing  at  the 
window,  unaware  of  the  fresh  won- 
der of  the  day,  she  knew  only  the 
weight  of  sorrow,  overwhelming, 
pulling  her  into  the  dark  depths  of 
despair. 

''You  must  try  not  to  grieve  so," 
Lucius  had  told  her  with  a  hus- 
band's tender  concern.  'Tou  must 
keep  yourself  well  for  Lydia's  sake." 
For  Lydia  —  Martha  smiled  faintly 
thinking  of  her  small  granddaughter. 
Lydia  was  like  one  ray  of  bright 
sunshine  in  a  dark  world.  For  Lydia 
she  must   live  and   try  to   keep   a 


semblance  of  the  youthful  zest  that 
had  always  been  hers. 

A  door  opened  then,  and  Martha 
turned  to  see  the  little  Lydia  look- 
ing up  at  her.  She  was  a  beautiful 
child,  with  soft,  creamy  skin,  and 
deep  brown  eyes  that  expressed  a 
kind  of  wistful  longing,  sensing  a 
loss  that  her  five  years  were  unable 
to  comprehend. 

"You  didn't  sleep,"  Martha  said, 
her  eyes  tender  on  the  child. 

The  little  one  shook  her  head.  ''I 
rested  with  my  eyes  open,  and  I 
played  with  my  Jasamine  doll." 

Her  face  was  suddenly  worried. 
''Will  my  mother  be  coming  home 
today?" 

"Not  today,  Lydia."  Her  voice 
was  dull,  but  quietly  controlled. 

It  was  the  same  answer  she  had 
given  day  after  day  since  Lydia  had 
been  given  to  her  keeping,  but  how 


166 


STRANGER   AT   NAZARETH 


could  she  explain  to  so  young  a 
child?  Perhaps  when  Lydia  was 
older  she  would  understand,  but 
not  now. 

Leprosy  —  the  very  word  chilled 
her  to  the  bone.  Fearful  and 
scourging  —  it  meant  only  heart- 
break and  misery;  coming  with  an 
evil  venom,  destroying  not  only  the 
aged  and  sickly,  but  the  young  and 
beautiful  as  well  —  Anna  —  her  own 
lovely  Anna  —  now  stricken  by  its 
ravishes. 

Martha  found  it  hard  to  go  on 
living,  knowing  that  Anna  was  an 
outcast  —  that  Anna  could  not  re- 
turn. All  the  money  that  Lucius 
and  she  had  in  the  treasury  could 
not  rid  Anna  of  the  dreadful 
disease  for  which  no  doctor  had 
found  a  cure. 

Twice  she  had  been  to  the  place 
of  desolation  leaving  food  and  cloth- 
ing and  hurrying  away,  not  looking 
back;  it  was  a  living  death.  Could 
she  have  laid  Anna  in  a  cool,  clean 
sepulcher,  peace  would  have  come  at 
last,  but  this  way  there  could  be  no 
peace  —  not  ever. 

Determinedly,      she      tore      her 

'  thoughts    away    from    her   grief;    a 

little  girl  stood  beside  her.    Lydia's 

I  father  was   in   Jerusalem  with   the 

Roman  army.    Lucius  and  she  must 

be  father  and  mother  to  the  child. 

''Let's  go  to  the  mount,  Grand- 
mother," the  little  one  implored. 

lyrARTHA  nodded.  The  mount, 
a  low  hill  behind  their  home, 
was  a  pleasant  place  for  an  idle  hour. 
From  the  mount  you  could  look 
over  the  white  stone  houses  of  Naza- 
reth basking  in  the  spring  sunlight 
to  Mount  Tabor  and  beyond  to  the 


Valley  of  Jezreel.  It  was  a  quiet  place 
of  retreat  which  Martha  had  often 
sought. 

''All  right,  little  one,"  she  con- 
sented, "we  shall  go  to  the  mount." 

Together  they  went  to  the  kitch- 
en to  make  a  lunch,  because  for 
Lydia  a  lunch  was  the  most  im- 
portant part  of  going  to  the  mount. 
From  a  shelf  Martha  took  a  small, 
round  basket  in  which  she  put  a 
loaf  of  barley  bread,  a  square  of 
honey  comb,  and  some  little  fig 
cakes,  covering  it  with  a  clean, 
white  napkin.  Over  the  napkin  she 
laid  a  brown  paper  on  which  she 
placed  a  bright-colored  scarf  that  she 
was  making  and  Lydia's  Jasamine 
doll.  From  a  low  cot  in  the  dining 
room  she  took  a  soft,  blue  robe  to 
sit  on. 

Hand  in  hand  Lydia  and  she 
crossed  the  olive  grove  and  walked 
along  the  quiet  path  to  the  mount. 
Pausing  a  moment,  Martha  looked 
back  across  the  wide  vineyard,  be- 
yond the  spacious  stone  house. 
Lucius  and  she  were  among  the  most 
prosperous  of  Nazareth,  but  gladly 
they  would  have  given  it  all  —  the 
flocks  and  vineyard  —  the  costly 
home  furnishings,  to  have  Anna 
back. 

The  mount  was  green  and  invit- 
ing, with  the  feel  of  spring  every- 
where. By  the  side  of  a  palm  tree 
Martha  laid  the  woolen  robe  and 
they  sat  down  in  the  warm  sunlight. 
From  the  basket  she  took  the  wood- 
en doll  and  the  fig  cakes  for  Lydia, 
and  her  nimble  fingers  were  soon 
occupied  with  her  handwork.  For 
long  moments,  there  was  no  sound, 
and  then  they  heard  a  footfall. 

Martha  raised  her  eyes  to  see  a 


167 


MARCH   1963 


man  coming  along  the  path  toward 
them.  A  tall,  well-built,  young  man, 
walking  slowly  as  if  in  meditation, 
but  when  he  raised  his  dark  eyes 
Martha  gazed  in  wonder  at  the  face 
she  looked  upon.  A  gentle  face  it 
was,  a  face  of  wisdom  and  compas- 
sion, not  to  be  forgotten. 

The  stranger  spoke  softly.  ''It's  a 
beautiful  day  to  be  here,"  he  said. 

Martha  was  warmed  by  his  friend- 
liness, and  awed  by  his  presence,  not 
knowing  why. 

"We  love  this  little  mount,"  she 
answered,  ''and  it's  so  close  to 
home." 

TIE  nodded,  "I  shall  miss  Naza- 
reth when  I  go."  There  was  a 
note  of  loneliness  in  his  voice. 

It  was  a  leading  statement  and 
Martha  wanted  to  ask  him  why  he 
was  leaving,  but  she  didn't.  Instead, 
she  invited  him  to  sit  there  with 
them  for  a  little  while.  Something 
about  him  seemed  strangely  familiar. 

I've  seen  him  before,  she  thought, 
but  where  and  when? 

Amiably  he  sat  down  on  the  robe 
beside  them,  and  Martha  felt  a  kind 
of  calming  peace  in  his  presence, 
while  Lydia,  who  made  friends  with 
everyone,  quickly  began  talking  to 
the  pleasant  stranger. 

"Look,"  she  said,  holding  up  her 
wooden  doll,  "this  is  Jasamine,  but 
she  needs  a  new  dress." 

He  took  the  offered  toy  in  gentle 
hands,  touching  it  lightly. 

"How  would  you  like  me  to  make 
you  another  like  her?"  he  asked. 

"Oh,  yes!"  Lydia  clapped  her 
hands  as  he  drew  from  a  pocket  in 
his  tunic  a  piece  of  wood  about  the 
length  of  the  doll,  and  a  little  knife 
in  a  leather  case. 


With  deft  fingers  he  guided  the 
knife  through  the  wood,  changing  it 
to  a  figure  with  a  head  and  arms  and 
legs.  The  woman  and  child  watched 
quietly  while  it  seemed  that  his 
hands  moved  almost  automatically, 
his  eyes,  touched  with  sadness, 
seemed  to  be  seeing  something  far 
beyond. 

In  a  surprisingly  short  time  the 
doll  was  finished,  beautifully  carved, 
equally  as  fine  featured  as  the  one 
it  had  been  made  to  match. 

Lydia  was  overjoyed.  "Now  it 
needs  some  clothes,"  she  said,  hold- 
ing it  up  in  her  hand. 

"We  shall  make  them  both  a 
tunic  tomorrow,"  Martha  promised. 

Lydia  was  hungry  then,  so  Martha 
took  the  food  from  the  basket,  and 
spread  it  out  before  them  on  the 
white  napkin. 

Her  guest  was  pleased,  and  shared 
the  picnic  lunch  with  pleasure. 

"I  can  think  of  nothing  better 
than  the  fresh  honey  comb  with  a 
barley  loaf,"  he  told  her.  "The  hon- 
ey —  is  it  from  your  own  bees?" 

"Yes,"  Martha  answered,  and 
then  she  told  him  of  Lucius,  and 
their  flocks  and  vineyard. 

"And  Lydia,"  he  asked,  "does  she 
live  with  you?" 

Martha  nodded,  while  her  eyes 
looked  searchingly  far  away. 

"Her  father,"  she  said,  "is  in  the 
army  in  Jerusalem,  and  her  mother" 
—  her  voice  was  broken  —  "is  a  — 
leper."  The  word  choked  her,  and 
she  bowed  her  head  to  hide  the  sud- 
den rush  of  tears. 

The  young  man  did  not  speak,  but 
he  laid  his  gentle  hand  upon  her 
shoulder,  and  in  that  moment  a 
sudden  comforting  warmth  filled 
Martha's  whole  being.     It  was  un- 


168 


STRANGER   AT    NAZARETH 


believable!    She  raised  her  awe-filled  whole    and    well/*     Then,    turning 

eyes  to  look  at  him.    Who  was  he  quietly,  he  went  away. 

with  such  miraculous  power?  Behind  the  closed  door  Martha 

"Who  are  you?"  she  wanted  to  stood  as  one  shaken,  uncomprehend- 

ask,  but  her  lips  refused  to  speak  ing.    What  manner  of  man  was  this 

the  question  in  her  heart.  who  could  even  promise  that  a  leper 

would  be  healed?     Who  was  he? 

\/ET,    in    spite    of    her    wonder.  Then  Martha's  eyes  came  suddenly 

^    Martha  felt  that  she  had  known  ^o  rest  on  the  round  oak  table  and 

this    man    as    one    knows    an    old  i"   that  moment  she  knew  -  the 

friend,  and  they  talked  as  friends  carpenter's  Son!    He  and  his  father 

might   do,    of   many   things,   while  ^^^^    "^^^^    ^^^    beautifully    carved 

Martha  marveled  at  his  great  wis-  ^^^^^-    No  wonder  he  could  carve  a 

dom     and     knowledge.     Although  ^o^^  ^^^  Lydia,  no  wonder  she  had 

years  older,  she  was  like  the  child,  thought  she  had  seen  him  before, 

and  he  the  teacher,  as  they  talked  ^^^  why  was  he  endowed  with  pow- 

of  prophets  and  kingdoms  and  the  ^^  ^o  comfort  and  to  speak  prophetic 

world  and  its  wonders.  blessings?     Was  he  some  kind  of 

Long  shadows  were  falling,   and  prophet,  great  and  wise? 

Lydia,   tired  from  play,  had   fallen  Martha  was  perplexed,  and  when 

asleep,  when  they  rose  to  go.  Martha  Lucius  came  from  the  fields  for  his 

would  have  wakened  her,  but  her  supper  she  told  him  of  her  experi- 

gentle  friend  lifted  the  child  in  his  ences  with  the  young  stranger, 

strong,  young  arms.  Lucius  listened  in  his  gentle,  un- 

''She  is  light  as  a  feather,"  he  said,  derstanding  way. 

''one  of  God's  precious  children."  'Terhaps    this    man    is    a    great 

Quietly  they  walked  down  from  prophet,"  he  told  her,  ''and  perhaps 

the  mount,  while  the  sun,  a  great  you  will  see  him  again,  Martha,  and 

burning  ball  of  orange,  hung  low  in  then  you  may  find  out." 

the  western  sky.  "I  must  see  him  again,"  she  an- 

At  her  home  Martha  unlatched  swered  softly,  "for  he  has  given  me 

the  door,  and  the  man  carried  Lydia  peace." 

to  the  low  cot  in  the  dining  room.  Long  after  the  curtains  of  night 

He  smiled  lovingly  at  her.  "It  has  were  drawn,  and  Lucius  slumbered, 

been  a  very  pleasant  afternoon,"  he  Martha  lay  with  open  eyes,  a  plan 

said.  going  through  her  mind.    Tomorrow 

"Indeed   it  has,"  Martha  agreed  Tarza  would  come  to  clean,  then  she 

quickly.     "Perhaps  we  shall  see  you  would  leave   Lydia   to   the   servant 

again  another  day?"  girPs  care  and  she  would  go  to  the 

"Another  day,"  he  answered,  and  carpenter  shop  to  learn  more  of  this 

turned  to  go,  but  at  the  doorway  amazing  man. 

he  hesitated,  and  again  Martha  felt  Before  the  sun  rose  next  morning, 

the  tender  compassion  in  his  eyes.  Martha  was  up  and  about  her  tasks, 

"Friend,"  he  said,  "let  not  your  her    trip    to    the    carpenter's    shop 

heart  be  troubled,   for  she  that  is  paramount  in  her  mind.  She  wanted 

afflicted  shall  return  again  to  you,  to  go  early,  but  Tarza  was  late  in 

169 


MARCH   1963 


coming,  and  the  sun  was  already 
high  in  the  heavens  before  she  could 
leave. 

Now  she  walked  hurriedly  along 
the  narrow  streets  as  if  impelled  by 
some  inner  urge,  her  thoughts  on 
her  mission  and  what  she  might  give 
as  reason  for  her  visit. 

npHE  carpenter's  shop  stood  next 
to  a  quiet  street  across  the  town 
from  Martha's  home,  and  as  she 
drew  near  she  could  see  a  woman 
sitting  on  a  bench  beside  a  fig  tree, 
her  head  bowed  in  her  hands.  It  was 
evident  that  she  was  troubled  about 
something. 

Martha  hesitated,  feeling  like  an 
intruder,  but  the  woman,  sensing 
another's  presence,  raised  her  head 
and  Martha  saw  a  face  of  gentle 
beauty  beneath  the  dark,  sorrowing 
eyes. 

''Good  morning,"  she  spoke  soft- 
ly.   ''May  I  be  of  service  to  you?" 

"Yes,  perhaps  you  can  help  me. 
The  young  man  who  works  in  the 
carpenter  shop,  I  have  come  seeking 
him." 

"You  mean  Jesus?" 

"I  did  not  learn  his  name,  but 
yesterday  my  granddaughter  and  I 
met  him  on  a  mount  near  our  home. 
I  have  never  met  anyone  like  him 
before.  With  the  touch  of  his  hand 
he  brought  peace  to  my  heart,  and 
promised  that  my  stricken  daughter 
would  be  made  whole  again." 

The  other  woman  smiled  know- 
ingly. "Yes,"  she  said,  "he  could 
promise  that." 

"I  came,"  Martha  explained,  "be- 
cause I  had  to  see  him  again,  to 
know  who  he  is." 

"He  is  not  here."  The  answer  was 
spoken    with    a    sorrowing    finality. 


"This    morning   he   went   away   to 
begin   his  great  mission;   I   do  not 
know  when  he  will  return." 
"You  are  his  mother?" 

"Yes,  I  am  his  mother.  Mary  is 
my  name." 

l\/f  ARY  —  there  was  something 
different  about  her,  too  — 
something  that  seemed  finer  than 
anything  earthly.  And,  looking  at 
her,  Martha  saw  the  same  tender 
compassion  in  her  face  that  she  had 
seen  in  the  face  of  her  son. 

"You  have  come  a  long  way,"  she 
told  Martha,  "rest  here  and  I  will 
bring  you  a  drink." 

Quickly  she  crossed  to  the  sun- 
dried  brick  house  and  returned 
presently  with  a  plate  of  small  cakes 
and  a  pitcher  of  cool  water. 

When  she  had  eaten  and  drunk, 
Martha  asked  again  about  the  other 
woman's  son. 

"Tell  me,  you  spoke  of  his  great 
mission.  Is  he  a  prophet  of  God, 
for  surely  no  ordinary  man  has  such 
power  as  he." 

Mary  looked  at  her  long  and 
earnestly.  "Yes,"  she  said,  "I  can 
read  it  in  your  face,  you  are  a  believ- 
ing one.  He  is  more  than  a  prophet; 
he  is  the  One  of  whom  the  prophet 
foretold,  the  promised  King  of  Is- 
rael." 

For  long  moments  neither  woman 
spoke,  it  was  as  if  they  were  in  a 
holy  place. 

"Tell  me  all  about  him,"  Martha 
said  at  length. 

Then  Mary  told  her  of  his  won- 
drous birth  in  Bethlehem,  of  the 
flight  into  Egypt,  and  of  his  child- 
hood days  in  Nazareth. 

She  recalled  the  time  when  he 


170 


STRANGER    AT    NAZARETH 


had  gone  with  them  to  the  Feast  of 
the  Passover  in  Jerusalem,  and  how 
thev  had  found  him,  a  boy  of  twelve, 
teaehing  the  great  and  wise  there  in 
the  temple. 

Her  eyes  lighted  tenderly  when 
she  spoke  of  his  great  love  for  all  of 
God's  little  creatures  —  a  lamb,  a 
bird,  a  bee,  and  for  all  of  the  lovely 
things  that  adorned  the  earth,  a 
tree,  a  lily,  a  blade  of  grass. 

Like  a  star,  her  face  glowed  when 
she  spoke  of  his  tender  concern  for 


his  home  and  familv,  the  friends  he 
had  found. 

The  words  sank  deep  into  Mar- 
tha's heart.  Always  she  would  re- 
member this  morning,  and  the  won- 
derful afternoon  before  —  a  high- 
light of  her  life,  never  to  be  forgot- 
ten. 

"Thank  vou  for  telling  me  this," 
she  said  as  she  rose  to  go,  "I  shall 
see  him  again,  some  day." 

"Yes,  someday,"  the  mother  an- 
swered, "some  wonderful  dav." 


Syhia  Probst  Young,  Midvale,  Utah,  placed  first  in  the  Relief  Societ\-  Short  Ston- 
Contest  in  1956,  and  received  the  first  prize  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  in 
1951  and  1961,  second  prize  in  1952,  and  third  prize  in  1959.  A  busv  schoolteacher, 
homemaker,  and  Church  worker,  Mrs.  Young  is  also  a  creative  artist  in  the  literan-  field. 

"It  is  always  a  thrill  to  me,"  she  writes,  "to  find  a  poem  or  a  storv  of  mine  pub- 
lished in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  I  write  because  I  love  to,  but  usuallv  in  the 
summer  when  school  is  out.  (I  am  a  fourth-grade  teacher.)  I  have  written  mostly 
for  Church  magazines.  M\"  poems  have  appeared  in  Utah  Sings  and  in  other  antholo- 
gies. When  I  was  in  the  California  ^hssion,  I  was  editor  of  the  mission  magazine. 
As  a  member  of  the  Church,  and  a  homemaker,  my  blessings  are  bountiful.  My  hus- 
band Reid  ^^^  Young  is  a  member  of  the  Midvale  Stake  High  Council,  and  our  four 
sons  are  active  Priesthood  workers.  The  eldest,  Robert,  is  now  serving  as  a  missionary' 
in  the  British  Northeast  Mission." 


After  the  Forest 

Dorothy  ]   Roberts 

The  pccuhcii  beauty  of  the  deseit  lies 
Not  in  lush  abundance,  but  in  the  vast 
Repose  which  rests  the  spirit  and  the  eyes 
After  bristling  landscape,  calm  at  last. 

Beauty  lies  in  a  ring  of  poppies, 
Like  a  brooch  on  the  bosom  of  the  sand  - 
Or  in  one  lily  and  a  single  stone 
Jeweled  with  a  lichen  band. 


171 


Sj*<j.^, 


Helen  Hinckley  Jones 


THE  bus  doesn't  travel  directly 
from  Basle,  Switzerland,  to 
Faverois,  France.  It  takes  a 
snake's  winding  course  from  village 
to  village.  We  sat  silently  —  my 
husband  Ivan,  my  daughter  Sammie, 
and  I,  as  we  passed  fields  as  green 
as  spring  salad,  broken  by  cleared 
patches  as  brown  and  baked  as  giant 
slices  of  country  bread.  We  were 
thinking  of  the  DuCloux  family, 
Ivan's  relatives  who,  like  their  fath- 
ers before  them,  lived  in  Faverois. 

From  Germany  Ivan  had  written 
to  Monsieur  DuCloux  that  we  were 
expecting  to  be  near  Faverois.  In 
Switzerland,  he  had  received  a  letter 
from  the  daughter,  Francoise.  Mon- 
sieur DuCloux  was  away  on  busi- 
ness but  his  wife,  his  son,  and  daugh- 
ter would  be  happy  to  greet  us. 
Would  we  call  when  we  reached 


Basle?  So  Ivan  had  called.  ''Come 
early,"  Madam  DuCloux  had  urged, 
''in  time  to  eat  with  us."  We  had 
forgotten  that  in  the  village  dinner  is 
the  midday  meal. 

So  now  we  were  on  our  way  to 
Faverois,  half  excited,  half  hesitant. 
What  would  we  have  to  talk  about 
with  cousins  we  had  never  seen? 
Would  they  like  us  or  would  we  be 
brash  intruders? 

Each  mile  of  the  journey  remind- 
ed us  that  eastern  France  and  Ameri- 
ca are  different,  very  different.  At 
nearly  every  crossroad  the  bus 
stopped  at  a  village  —  a  cluster  of 
gray  two-storied  houses,  each  house 
half  barn  so  that  people  and  animals 
live  under  one  roof.  Although  it 
was  not  yet  eight,  women  were 
gathered  around  the  central  foun- 
tain  which    in    days   gone   by   fur- 


172 


A    KISS    ON    BOTH    CHEEKS 


nished  the  whole  village  with  water. 
The  women  were  always  chatting 
and  laughing  as  if  life  were  always  a 
gay  thing.  Perhaps,  since  the  bus 
carne  just  twice  a  day,  it  was  an 
event  in  quiet  lives,  and  the  house- 
wives had  timed  their  daily  shopping 
to  be  at  the  bus  stop  to  see  who  got 
off  and  who  got  on.  Some  had 
already  purchased  long  loaves  of  un- 
wrapped bread.  Others  clutched 
string  bags  stuffed  with  the  brown 
paper  cornucopias  that  are  the  gro- 
cery bags  of  European  shopkeepers. 

At  every  stop  people  got  on  or  off 
the  bus.  There  were  women  in  dark 
dresses  to  their  black-stockinged 
ankles,  with  aprons  almost  as  dark, 
almost  as  long,  tied  around  their 
heavy  waists.  The  faces  of  the 
women,  somehow  sad  in  repose, 
came  alive  with  hearty  good  humor 
as  they  fell  into  noisy  conversation 
with  chance  friends.  There  were 
young  girls  with  clicking  high  heels, 
tight  skirts  above  nylon  covered 
knees,  and  ratted  bouffant  hair 
above  unlined  pretty  faces.  Young 
men,  riding  from  one  village  to  work 
in  another,  rubbed  chafed  hands  to- 
gether and  joked  with  each  other 
boisterously  —  perhaps  to  attract  the 
attention  of  the  girls.  Old  men, 
rheumy  eyed,  clambered  on  with  the 
aid  of  the  bus  driver  and  settled 
with  grunts  and  sighs  onto  the  near- 
est seats.  Sometimes  older  children, 
carrying  bags  of  schoolbooks, 
climbed  on,  jostling  each  other  and 
staring  at  us  with  open  curiosity. 

And  we  wondered  about  the  Du- 
Cloux  family. 

Along  the  road  younger  children 
laughed  and  played  on  their  way 
to  the  village  school.  The  boys  wore 
smocks   almost   to    the  bottom   of 


their  brief  pants,  the  girls,  pinafores 
over  their  dresses.  And  even  the 
tiniest  carried  a  bag  of  books  slung 
to  their  backs  or  carried  in  the 
hand. 

Everywhere  the  farmers  and  their 
wives  were  already  at  work  in  the 
fields,  the  women  looking  like  part 
of  the  landscape  in  their  long  skirts, 
their  heads  turbaned  with  white 
kerchiefs.  Once  we  passed  a  young 
couple  going  to  the  field  on  a  bi- 
cycle, a  baby  tied  to  the  mother's 
back.  In  France,  it  seemed,  women 
were  really  their  husbands'  help- 
mates. What  would  the  DuCloux 
women  think  of  us  soft  Americans? 

Once  we  passed  a  weathered  cart 
with  a  drooping  horse.  The  man 
and  woman  walking  beside  it  looked 
like  figures  from  Millet.  'Take  a 
picture.  Daddy,"  Sammie  urged. 
Then,  ''But  they  might  not  like  it." 

"No  one  likes  to  be  thought 
picturesque,"  her  father  said;  and 
then  we  talked  about  human  dignity 
as  the  bus  traveled  east  and  west  yet 
always  north  toward  Faverois. 

''pAVEROIS,"  the  bus  driver 
told  us,  looking  at  us  with 
unconcealed  curiosity.  And  Fav- 
erois looked  like  all  the  other  vil- 
lages; gray  houses  that  were  half 
barn,  a  small  church,  a  wayside 
shrine.  But  to  us  it  was  different 
because  we  stepped  from  the  bus  to 
the  outstretched  hand  of  Madame 
DuCloux.  Her  dark  eyes  were 
bright  with  welcome,  her  handclasp 
was  warm  and  firm,  and  her  greeting 
was  a  burst  of  French.  The  DuCloux 
family  speaks  no  English;  because 
of  their  business,  German  is  their 
second  language.  At  once  Ivan  was 
chattering    easily.     A     mission     in 


173 


MARCH   1963 


France  thirty  years  ago  had  given 
him  the  use  of  the  language.  Sam- 
mie  and  I  remembered  the  correct 
phrases  of  greeting.  A  beautiful 
young  girl,  looking  like  a  college  co- 
ed in  a  yellow  sweater  and  smooth 
skirt  of  blue  wool,  seemed  to  appear 
from  nowhere.  This  was  Francoise, 
who  had  written  the  letter  that 
brought  us  to  Faverois. 

We  had  expected  to  see  the  inside 
of  one  of  the  tall  gray  houses  we 
had  seen  in  all  of  the  villages,  but 
the  DuCloux  family  had  recently 
built  a  modern  yellow  stucco  villa 
with  a  wide  balcony  overlooking  a 
garden  blazing  with  fall  flowers.  "I 
can't  live  without  flowers,"  Madame 
DuCloux  said.  Her  zinnias  made  me 
suddenly  incredibly  homesick  and  I 
nodded  in  agreement.  There  was  a 
back  garden,  too,  alive  with  beauty, 
and  an  orchard  that  stretched  away 
to  low  green  hills. 

After  a  time,  we  sat  in  the  living 
room  admiring  with  our  eyes  the 
beautiful  antique  provincial  furni- 
ture, and  commenting  on  the  shin- 
ing new  television  and  the  record 
player. 

Conversation  was  as  natural  as  if 
we  had  known  each  other  always. 
There  were  two  young  DuCloux 
children,  both  of  them  away  at 
school.  We  looked  at  the  school 
pictures  of  the  seventeen-year-old 
daughter,  and  I  just  happened  to 
have  pictures  of  my  twenty-year-old 
daughter  who  was  at  home  in  Ameri- 
ca. Madame  DuCloux  brought  out 
family  photographs  that  cousins  in 
America  had  sent  and  Ivan  pointed 
out  his  father.  Francoise  unrolled 
a  scroll  with  the  family  tree  on  it. 
Only  the  DuCloux  who  had  re- 
mained in  Faverois  had  their  names 


upon  the  beautifully  executed  leaves 
and  vines.  A  young  American  cous- 
in, Mark,  had  spent  the  summer 
with  them,  and  they  spoke  of  him 
with  aflFection  and  with  laughter.  He 
had  learned  French  so  fast.  He  had 
had  an  incredible  amount  of  energy 
that  had  kept  him  racing  from 
morning  until  bedtime.  Then  they 
asked  about  the  ''pere  de  Mark"  and 
the  ''grandpere  de  Mark." 


pRANCOISE,  who  has  completed 
her  education  and  is  a  partner 
with  her  father  in  a  large  fish  busi- 
ness —  from  hatchery  to  market  — 
wanted  to  know  more  about  career 
women  in  America.  How  do  wom- 
en with  families  manage  their  busi- 
nesses? How  many  mothers  work 
in  America?  Why  do  the  American 
women  who  work  outside  their 
homes  choose  to  do  so?  Madame 
DuCloux,  whose  life  is  her  husband, 
her  family,  her  home,  wondered 
about  American  housewives.  Do 
they  love  to  cook  and  make  cooking 
a  fine  art?  Do  they  enjoy  garden- 
ing? Do  they  excel  in  homemak- 
ing? 

When  we  women  moved  from  the 
parlor  to  the  kitchen,  Sammie  and  I 
could  no  longer  depend  upon  Ivan 
to  do  most  of  the  talking.  "Le  Fran- 
cais  d'ecole"  is  not  exactly  the 
French  we  needed  to  gossip  over 
dinner  preparation,  but  Sammie  did 
well,  Francoise  helped  out,  and 
Madame  DuCloux  smiled  under- 
standingly. 

After  a  time  Bernard,  the  brother 
of  Francoise,  came  into  the  kitchen. 
He  was  a  handsome  young  man 
with  a  blunt,  forthright  manner  and 
turbulent  eyes.  He  was  awaiting  his 
call  to  the  military  but  he  didn't 


174 


A    KISS    ON    BOTH    CHEEKS 


want  to  speak  of  that.  Instead,  he 
took  Sammie  in  to  the  record  player 
and  brought  out  his  stack  of  ''forty- 
fives/'  American  and  European,  and 
the  two  hstened  to  Harry  Bela- 
fonte  hke  cousins  who  had  been 
reared  on  the  same  street. 

And  then  there  was  dinner,  served 
beautifully  in  eight  courses  in  the 
French  manner.  Madame  DuCloux, 
as  women  the  world  over,  expressed 
her  feelings  in  the  preparation  of 
food. 

When  the  aperitif  was  served, 
lemonade  was  provided  for  us.  Mark 
had  explained  the  Word  oi  Wis- 
dom. Next  bread  —  wonderful 
bread  both  dark  and  white  —  to  be 
eaten  with  sweet  butter  and  thin 
slices  of  slightly  smoked  beef.  The 
fish  of  the  third  course  were  platter- 
sized  trout,  one  for  each.  (The  only 
break  in  the  friendly  feeling  in  the 
kitchen  had  been  when  Sammie  had 
requested  that  the  heads  be  cut  off 
before  the  fish  were  cooked.  She 
said  she  couldn't  stand  to  see  fried 
fish  looking  at  her  accusingly.  Mad- 
ame had  said  in  polite  but  blunt 
French,  ''You  hadn't  better  stay 
around  here,  then,"  and  she  gestured 
with  her  head  toward  the  barn  just 
across  the  driveway  where  the  fish 
were  prepared  for  market.) 

We  felt  we  had  dined  well  when 
the  fish  course  was  finished,  but  the 
meat  course  was  a  long  filet  of 
beef,  which  had  been  dotted  with 
butter  and  roasted  to  just  the  right 
doneness,  fork  tender,  and  mush- 
rooms, steamed,  simmered  slowly  in 
butter,  and  finished  with  sweet 
cream.  The  mushrooms  were  heaped 
upon  the  plates  as  if  they  were  car- 
rots —  or  potatoes.  Next  there  was 
a  fresh  green  salad  with  a  dressing 


made  of  oil  and  vinegar  and  aro- 
matic spices  that  was  not  even 
remotely  related  to  'Trench"  dress- 
ing in  a  bottle.  After  the  salad 
came  the  cheese,  several  varieties, 
served  with  more  flavorable  bread. 

The  dessert  was  open-faced  wild 
blackberry  pie.  Such  a  pie  I  had 
never  seen  nor  tasted.  An  unbaked 
crust  was  placed  in  a  large  shallow 
pie  pan  and  filled  with  the  berries. 
Over  the  berries  was  poured  a  mix- 
ture of  beaten  egg,  cream,  and  sugar, 
and  the  whole  baked  to  a  bubbling 
succulence. 

A  FTER  dinner  we  visited  the 
orchard,  and  Francoise  picked 
a  basket  of  apples  for  us.  Now  the 
talk  changed  to  the  plans  of  Fran- 
coise to  visit  America.  The  Utah 
cousins  had  invited  her,  and  we 
urged  her  to  extend  her  trip  to  Cali- 
fornia. We  suggested  that  she  stay 
a  year  and  study  the  language  and 
American  business  methods.  She 
said  that  a  year  was  too  long. 

When  I  asked,  ''Would  you  rath- 
er live  in  a  city  or  a  village?"  she 
answered  with  simplicity  and  dig- 
nity, "All  my  life  I  have  lived  in  a 
village." 

In  the  late  afternoon  Francoise 
borrowed  a  car  from  an  aunt  to  drive 
us  back  to  Basle.  Even  with  the 
promise  of  a  ride  through  the  quiet 
countryside,  we  were  reluctant  to 
leave.  Bernard  came  in  from  work, 
and  afraid  of  becoming  emotional, 
said  a  brusque  goodbye.  But  Mad- 
ame DuCloux  embraced  us  and 
kissed  each  of  us  on  both  cheeks, 
the  tears  standing  in  her  eyes.  She 
would  never  come  to  America,  and 
we  would  never  again  be  in  Faverois. 


175 


MARCH   1963 


We  stood  on  the  driveway  holding 
tightly  to  each  other's  hands.  She 
was  holding  to  the  little  breath  of 
romance  from  another  and  different 
world.  I  was  holding  to  the  warmth 
and  love  that  had  welled  up  natural- 
ly from  her  sensitive  sweet  spirit. 

How  is  Ivan  related  to  this  fam- 
ily? He  and  Monsieur  DuCloux  are 
five  generations  removed  from  a 
common  ancestor.  And  what  magic 
had  brought  us  together  that  day 
in  Faverois?  Ivan's  cousin,  Margaret 


Jones  Stephens,  tracing  the  gene- 
alogy of  her  paternal  grandmother, 
had  found  the  DuCloux  family  first 
in  New  Orleans  and  then  in  Fav- 
erois. The  ''pere  de  Mark,"  in 
France  with  the  American  military, 
had  made  a  visit,  then  young  Mark 
had  spent  the  summer. 

How  many  cousins  all  over  the 
world  might  we  find  in  a  similar 
way?  And,  oh,  when  again  will 
someone,  in  the  same  spirit,  kiss  us 
on  both  cheeks? 


Too  Beautify 


Linnie  F.  Robinson 


Oh,  canyoned  hills  of  early  spring, 
With  peaks  of  snow  to  shine  and  sing, 
Upon  your  shoulders,  carelessly. 
You  wear  the  oak  and  maple  tree; 
With  cliffs  of  stone  and  jutting  rock. 
Tall  forest  trees  and  pale  blue  stock; 
Small  squirrels,  each  with  soft  white  breast, 
Or  smooth  blue  eggs  cupped  in  a  nest; 
Then  blades  of  grass  so  newly  long  — 
You  are  a  miracle  of  song. 
Here  cradled  on  your  sloping  side 
I  see  your  splendor,  reaching  wide; 
Heaven  is  with  me,  for  I  can  see 
Each  part  of  it  in  things  that  be. 
Oh,  I  shall  know  the  whole  world  round 
When  I  can  know  this  spot  I  found. 


176 


Kabobs  for  Stevie 


Mabel  Harmer 


M' 


4  41%  >i"OTHER,  will  you  measure 
this  skirt  so  that  I  can 
wear  it  tomorrow?"  Pam 
held  up  a  flowered  skirt,  which  to 
Elaine's  harrassed  eyes  seemed  to 
be  at  least  twenty  yards  around. 

"I'll  try,"  she  agreed.  "U  any 
two  of  you  four  could  manage  to 
get  in  for  lunch  at  the  same  time  it 
would  leave  me  a  few  minutes  for 
other  tasks.  Vacation  is  definitely 
not  for  mothers." 

She  glanced  out  of  the  window  as 
she  heard  the  car  stop  in  the  drive- 
way. Ordinarily  Bert  didn't  come 
home  to  lunch,  but,  of  course,  he 
would  today  when  she  was  especial- 
ly busy.  Her  mild  irritation  gave 
way  to  pleasure  when  she  noticed 
that  he  was  carrying  a  florist's  box. 

''It's  sweet  of  you  to  bring  me 
flowers,  dear,"  she  greeted  him.  ''But 
won't  it  look  a  bit  presumptuous 
for  me  to  wear  a  corsage  before  I'm 
elected?" 

"Elected?"  he  repeated,  puzzled. 
"Elected  to  what?" 

"President  of  the  Women's  Civic 
League,  of  course.  The  meeting  is 
tonight.    Isn't  that  what.  .  .  ?" 

Bert  shrugged  slightly.  "No,  it 
isn't.  Tonight  is  the  company  din- 
ner when  I  get  my  fifteen-year  pin. 
I  thought  maybe  you'd  remember. 
But  it  isn't  important." 


"Of  course  it's  important,"  said 
Elaine  quickly.  "I'll  skip  the  meet- 
ing. The  committee  will  under- 
stand." 

"You'll  do  no  such  thing,"  pro- 
tested Bert.  "It  isn't  as  if  I  was  get- 
ting a  fifty-year  pin,  or  even  a  twen- 
ty-five. It  isn't  such  a  feat  to  have 
been  with  Fields  for  fifteen  years." 

"I'll  go  to  the  dinner,  and  there'll 
be  no  more  argument  about  it,"  said 
Elaine  decisively.  It  was  on  the  tip 
of  her  tongue  to  add  that  this  was 
the  first  real  recognition  he  had  ever 
received,  but  she  caught  herself  in 
time. 

The  minute  he  had  gone  back  to 
work  she  called  Annette  Shivers, 
chairman  of  the  nominating  com- 
mittee. "I'm  terribly  sorry,"  she 
said,  "but  we've  had  a  mix-up  on 
dates.  Bert  is  getting  an  award  at 
the  company  dinner,  and  of  course 
I  have  to  be  there." 

"Oh,  dear!  that's  too  bad,"  la- 
mented Annette.  "That  pushing 
Nora  Macklin  will  have  the  edge, 
if  you're  not  there.  She's  been 
president  of  everything  in  town  now 
except  the  dog-catchers  association. 
Isn't  there  any  way  you  can  make 
it?" 

"None  whatever.  I  can't  let  Bert 
down.  And  it  isn't  as  if  this  job 
were  a  matter  of  life  and  death,  you 


177 


MARCH   1963 


know.  Fm  errand  girl  for  three  or 
four  others.  Til  manage  to  keep 
busy." 

'1  know.  But  you'd  be  so  good 
for  this  one.  We  were  counting  on 
you.  Maybe  we  can  put  it  over 
anyway." 

Elaine  sat  thinking  for  a  moment 
after  putting  down  the  phone.  It 
was  true  that  she  didn't  particularly 
want  the  presidency.  Why  is  it^  she 
wondered,  that  I  manage  to  get  into 
so  many  jobs,  the  symphony  board, 
the  Red  Cross  Blood  Bank,  and  the 
United  Fund,  besides  my  Church 
calling  as  social  science  class  leader 
in  Relief  Society?  Five  minutes 
with  any  fast  talker  and  Fm  done 
for.  'Tou'd  be  so  good  at  it,"  was 
the  usual  line.  "And  we  need  you." 
That  last  was  usually  the  clincher. 

CHE  went  up  to  the  closet  and 
took  out  her  old  blue  lace  for- 
mal. Was  there  anything  she  could 
do  to  make  it  look  different?  Not 
at  this  late  date.  Maybe  next  time 
she  could  dye  it  black  or  get  a  dif- 
ferent color  slip.  After  all,  it  was 
only  three  years  old.  Anyway, 
there  was  no  need  thinking  of  a  new 
one.  Not  with  Joyce  determined  to 
take  dancing  lessons  and  Kerry's 
teeth  to  be  straightened. 

It's  too  bad  there  isn't  a  salary 
attached  to  being  on  boards  and 
drives,  she  couldn't  help  thinking. 
If  I  were  half  as  smart  as  some  folks 
say  I  am,  I'd  get  a  paying  job  of 
some  kind.  It  shouldn't  be  so  hard 
now  that  Stevie  is  in  school  full 
time. 

She  opened  the  drawer  where  she 
kept  her  artificial  flowers,  then  re- 
menibered  the  corsage.  It  was  the 
first  one  that  Bert  had  given  her  for 


ages.  The  affair  must  mean  a  lot 
to  him.  She  must  make  the  most 
of  it. 

She  glanced  at  the  clock.  Almost 
two.  Ann  Griffen  would  be  here  at 
any  minute  to  call  for  her  to  do 
their  visiting  teaching,  and  after  that 
she  had  promised  to  turn  in  her 
report  on  the  United  Fund.  She 
couldn't  possibly  do  Pam's  skirt. 
She'd  give  Jen  a  ring. 

''Of  course  I'll  do  it,"  said  her 
sister-in-law  agreeably.  'Tam  must 
have  everything  she  can  to  keep  up 
with  the  other  girls." 

Elaine  resented  the  mild  infer- 
ence that  Pam  was  being  neglected, 
but  this  was  no  time  to  make  an 
issue  of  it.  It  was  probably  true 
that  the  girls  didn't  have  everything 
they  wanted,  but  they  had  never 
gone  without  anything  really  im- 
portant. It  was  going  to  take  more 
money  right  along  now,  however. 
Joyce  wasn't  going  to  be  satisfied 
with  Pam's  hand-me-downs  after  she 
started  junior  high  next  year.  If 
only  Bert  were  a  bit  more  aggres- 
sive! He  was  so  wonderful  in  every 
other  way. 

As  she  and  Ann  left  the  house, 
Elaine  suggested,  ''Now,  we  mustn't 
let  Sister  Rogers  keep  us  very  long 
this  afternoon.  Remember  we  have 
six  other  visits  to  make." 

"I  know,"  Ann  agreed.  "But  she 
doesn't  get  out  much,  and  she  does 
enjoy  talking  with  us  so  much— with 
you,  anyway.  She  says  that  you  are 
so  clever  and  do  so  many  interesting 
things." 

Elaine  smiled.  "Right  now  I 
have  to  interest  myself  in  making 
these  visits  and  turning  in  my  Unit- 
ed Fund  report  so  that  I  can  get 
home  before  the  boys  do.    They're 


178 


KABOBS     FOR    STEVIE 


down  at  the  playground  swimming, 
and  they'll  be  completely  hollow  by 
the  time  they  reach  the  refriger- 
ator/' 

Yet  she  barely  made  it  back  in 
time  to  greet  them. 

''We  don't  want  much  to  eat," 
was  Stevie's  surprising  statement. 
''We're  going  over  to  Timmie's.  It's 
his  birthday  and  his  mother  is  mak- 
ing kabobs." 

"Do  you  eat  them  or  wear  them?" 
asked  Elaine  with  an  amused  smile. 

"Eat  them,  of  course,"  he  replied 
scornfully.  "I'll  show  you  how  to 
make  them  some  day." 

It  was  easily  seen  that  her  stature 
as  a  mother  would  improve  greatly 
once  she  had  learned  to  make 
kabobs. 

"Then  I  can  go  easy  on  dinner, 
I  suppose.  That  will  be  nice,  since 
I  am  going  out  with  Dad." 

T^HE  girls  promptly  made  plans  to 
eat  with  Aunt  Jen.  "As  long 
as  I'm  going  over  anyway  to  have 
her  help  with  my  skirt,"  said  Pam, 
"and  she's  always   tickled   to  have 

US. 

Elaine  felt  something  of  a  pang 
that  they  all  left  so  cheerfully.  Was 
it  as  if  she  had  somehow  failed 
them?  And  yet,  why  should  she? 
It  wasn't  as  if  she  were  walking  out 
on  them  for  her  own  pleasure.  After 
all,  she  was  going  out  with  their 
father  to  something  that  was  im- 
portant to  him.  And  what  if  Tim- 
mie's mother  did  make  swell  ka- 
bobs? Had  she  ever  been  respon- 
sible for  one  single  donation  to  the 
Red  Cross  Blood  Bank?  Those  were 
the  values  that  counted  in  the  long 
run.  At  least,  Elaine  hoped  that 
they  were. 


Bert's  eyes  lighted  up  when  they 
were  ready  to  go.  "You  look  gor- 
geous," he  said.  "Those  pink  roses 
were  the  right  color,  weren't  they?" 

"Perfect,"  she  agreed. 

Her  dress  could  be  three  years  old 
or  ten,  Bert  wouldn't  know  or  care. 
She  would  still  look  gorgeous  to 
him. 

There  were  about  300  people  at  the 
dinner,  including  the  mayor  and  a 
number  of  other  dignitaries.  While 
they  were  waiting  on  the  mezzanine 
floor,  Radcliffe  Hardin,  the  chair- 
man of  the  United  Fund  drive  came 
over.  "I  see  that  you  got  your  re- 
port in.  Congratulations  on  a  mag- 
nificent job.  I  don't  know  what  we 
would  have  done  without  you." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  Mrs.  Hardin 
chimed  in.  "A  dozen  times  I've 
heard  Rad  say,  'Mrs.  Rogers  will 
take  care  of  that.'  I  think  it's  the 
limit  the  way  the  men  turn  over 
all  the  work  to  us  and  take  all  the 
glory.     Don't  you?" 

Elaine  smiled.  "The  absolute 
limit." 

It  was  nice  to  have  appreciation, 
but  to  be  singled  out  for  it  was  the 
last  thing  she  wanted  at  the  mo- 
ment. This  was  Bert's  night,  and 
she  wanted  only  to  be  in  the  back- 
ground. It  was  becoming  less  likely 
every  minute. 

Hardin  called  to  Roy  Lambert, 
the  mayor.  "You  know  Mrs.  Rog- 
ers, of  course.  She  has  been  my 
right  hand  in  the  United  Fund 
drive.  And  Mr.  Rogers,"  he  added 
as  an  obvious  afterthought.  "I  just 
thought  you'd  like  to  know  where 
you  can  turn  when  you  need  funds 
for  a  new  fire  engine  or  to  get  elect- 
ed, or  something." 


179 


MARCH   1963 


'Thanks,  Fll  remember/'  an- 
swered the  mayor  with  a  chuckle. 

With  rehef,  Elaine  saw  the  crowd 
moving  across  the  mezzanine  to- 
wards the  dining  room.  She  gave 
Bert  a  sidelong  glance  to  see  if  he 
had  minded.  There  was  nothing  in 
his  expression  to  indicate  that  he 
had.  On  the  other  hand,  he  hadn't 
started  shouting  any  hoorahs. 

The  tables  were  each  set  for  eight, 
and  they  found  a  place  with  the 
Armstrongs  who  worked  in  the  same 
department  with  Bert.  Rowena 
Armstrong  had  been  one  of  her  lieu- 
tenants in  the  drive,  and  it  was  only 
natural  that  she  would  bring  it  up 
again. 

''Aren't  you  exhausted,  darling?" 
she  cried.  "I  am,  and  I  suppose  my 
work  wasn't  a  tenth  as  heavy  as 
yours.  But  it  does  give  one  a  won- 
derful feeling  of  satisfaction  to  know 
that  it  was  so  successful,  doesn't  it? 
Everyone  thinks  you  did  a  terrific 
job." 

"Thanks.  I'm  glad  it  ended  be- 
fore tonight.  I  want  to  enjoy  this 
dinner."  She  tried  to  say  it  with 
an  air  of  also  ending  the  discussion 
and  helped  by  asking  Dan  about  his 
fishing,  a  subject  on  which  he  could 
talk  for  hours. 

The  dinner  was  superb,  and 
Elaine  was  enjoying  herself 
thoroughly.  Later,  when  the  awards 
were  made,  she  couldn't  help  feeling 
a  bit  deflated.  Bert  stood  with  eight 
others  to  receive  the  fifteen-year 
pins.  There  was  a  round  of  ap- 
plause for  the  group.  Then  the 
other  awards  were  made. 

"Only  another  dozen  years  and  I 
can  get  one  of  those  diamonds  that 
go  in  the  twenty-five-year  pin,"  re- 
marked  Dan   cheerfully.     "Only   I 


hope  that  I  have  to  travel  here  to 
get  it.  If  I  can't  swing  a  branch 
managership  by  that  time,  I'll  get 
out  and  sell  brushes." 

"I  hear  there's  going  to  be  an 
opening  in  Morriston,"  said  Rowena. 
"I  believe  that  Dan  could  get  it,  if 
he'd  just  go  after  it." 

"You  don't  ask  for  manager's 
desks,  Pet,"  he  observed.  "You 
work  your  nails  to  the  quick  and 
hope  that  you'll  be  selected." 

/^N  the  way  home  Elaine  asked, 
"Do  you  think  that  Dan  has  a 
chance  to  get  the  managership  at 
Morriston?" 

"A  pretty  good  chance.  He's  ca- 
pable, but  he  shoots  off  his  mouth 
too  much.  He's  a  go-getter,  though, 
and  Fields  knows  it." 

Elaine  sighed  inwardly.  Dan 
had  been  at  Fields  two  years  less 
than  Bert.  By  rights  it  should 
be  he  who  was  in  line  for  promo- 
tion. But  did  anyone  ever  speak  of 
him  as  a  "go-getter"?  Was  it  only 
wives  who  realized  what  depths 
there  were  to  still  waters? 

When  Annette  called  the  next 
morning  to  tell  Elaine  that  she  had 
lost  out  on  the  presidency,  she  was 
only  mildly  disappointed.  "Never 
mind/'  she  said  lightly.  "I'll  scout 
around  and  see  if  I  can't  find  some- 
thing else  to  do  with  just  as  much 
work." 

She  had  to  wait  only  a  few  hours. 
She  was  planning  a  picnic  for  the 
family  when  a  call  came  from  Rad- 
cliffe  Hardin's  office.  "Could  you 
possibly  drop  down  for  half  an  hour 
on  some  very  important  business?" 
he  asked. 

Elaine  replied  that  she  would. 
She  had  hoped  that  the  Fund  work 


180 


KABOBS     FOR    STEVIE 


was  all  over.  Anyway  she'd  get  most 
of  the  lunch  ready  before  she  left. 
Then  the  picnic  could  go  on  as 
planned  even  if  she  were  delayed. 
Too  many  things  had  interfered 
with  family  outings  of  late.  This  one 
simply  must  go  on. 

At  Mr.  Hardin's  office  she  cooled 
her  heels  in  the  reception  room  with 
very  poor  grace  for  more  than  twen- 
ty minutes.  When  she  was  finally 
shown  in  she  was  surprised  to  see 
two  other  men  also  there. 

'Tm  awfully  sorry  to  have  kept 
you  waiting/'  Hardin  apologized. 
''There  were  a  few  details  we  had  to 
straighten  out.  And,  by  the  way, 
this  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
Fund.    This  time  it's  politics." 

'Tolitics!"  repeated  Elaine,  wide- 
eyed. 

''That's  it.  Parley  Maitland  here 
is  our  state  chairman.  I  thought 
you  had  met.  And  Chet  Warner  is 
national  committeeman." 

Elaine  acknowledged  the  intro- 
ductions. 

"Well,  to  get  down  to  brass  tacks, 
we've  been  looking  the  field  over 
here  for  a  strong  contender  for  the 
State  senate  from  our  district.  We 
want  someone  with  proved  ability 
who  can  pull  the  vote  of  the  women. 
After  searching  the  field,  we  feel 
that  we  have  hit  on  exactly  the  ideal 
candidate.  Mrs.  Rogers,  we  would 
like  you  to  run." 

"Me!"  cried  Elaine  aghast.  "Why, 
I  don't  know  the  first  thing  about 
politics." 

"In  some  ways  that's  an  advan- 
tage. You  don't  have  any  political 
enemies.  You've  been  interested  in 
schools.  A  lot  of  help  is  needed 
there." 

"I'd  have  to  think  it  over,"  she 


said  weakly.  "And  consult  my  hus- 
band, of  course." 

"Of  course,"  he  agreed.  "We 
don't  want  to  rush  you,  but  time  is 
getting  short.  Since  you  aren't  par- 
ticularly well  known  in  the  political 
arena  it  will  take  some  time  to  build 
you  up  —  make  you  known." 

"Yes,  I  understand."  She  said 
goodbye  and  left. 

In  spite  of  her  rush  to  get  home 
to  finish  preparations  for  the  picnic, 
she  walked  back.  The  whole  idea 
was  almost  overwhelming.  It  wasn't 
only  the  honor.  It  was  a  chance  to 
be  of  real  service.  Most  of  all,  here 
was  a  chance  at  last  to  make  some 
money.  She  knew  that  the  pay 
wasn't  high,  but  it  was  something. 
And  there  were  so  many  mounting 
needs  for  extra  income.  She  would 
have  to  arrange  for  some  help  in  the 
house.  Now,  if  only  Bert  would 
consent. 

'T'HERE  was  little  question  of  that. 
She  couldn't  remember  when  he 
had  ever  opposed  her  on  any  matter 
that  was  very  big.  And  he  was  just 
as  proud  of  her  accomplishments  as 
if  he  were  personally  responsible  for 
every  one. 

When  she  reached  the  house  she 
went  about  making  final  prepara- 
tions with  feverish  energy.  She  had 
the  box  almost  packed  when  Stevie 
came  in.  "What  are  we  going  to 
have,  Mummie?"  he  asked. 

"I  thought  we'd  fry  'burgers. 
Would  you  like  that?" 

"Yeah,  I  reckon,"  he  admitted. 
"But  kabobs  are  better." 

"I'm  sorry,  but  I'm  afraid  we'll 
have  to  make  out  with  what  I  have 
here  for  today." 

The  picnic  turned  out  to  be  a 


181 


MARCH   1963 


great  success  with  everyone,  includ- 
ing Stevie,  consuming  generous 
amounts  of  'burgers  and  trimmings. 

pLAINE  waited  that  night  until 
the  children  were  in  bed  to 
break  the  news.  'The  most  out- 
landish thing  happened  today/'  she 
said.  ''Radcliffe  Hardin  called  me 
down  to  his  office.  A  couple  of 
others  were  there.  You'll  never 
guess  what  they  wanted!" 

*'Hm,  that's  an  easy  one.  They 
wanted  you  to  take  a  job." 

"Well,  it  was  hardly  that.  They 
want  me  to  run  for  an  office  this 
fall.  For  the  State  senate,  of  all 
things.  Did  you  ever  hear  of  any- 
thing so  wild?" 

''Oh,  I  don't  know.  Did  you  ac- 
cept?" 

"Without  consulting  you!  Of 
course  not."  There  was  a  long 
pause.  Then  she  asked,  "Well, 
what  do  you  think  about  it?" 

"It's  entirely  up  to  you,"  he  re- 
plied, almost  too  casually.  "I  daresay 
you'd  have  lots  of  fun.  I  notice  the 
legislature  gets  invited  out  to  meals 
pretty  regularly.  If  they  ask  me, 
too,  we'll  save  on  the  board  bill.  I 
guess  we  can't  expect  them  to  in- 
clude the  kids." 

"Bert  —  please  be  serious.  The 
nominating  convention  is  only  a  few 
weeks  away.  I  have  to  give  them 
my  answer  tomorrow." 

"Then  go  ahead  with  my  blessing 
—  if  it's  what  you  want." 

"I  wish  I  knew  if  it  was  what  you 
want,"  she  said  wistfully. 

He  kissed  her  lightly.  "I  want 
you  to  be  utterly  and  completely 
happy.  If  this  will  help  —  then  take 
it  on." 

"Thanks.     I  believe  I  will,"  she 


said,  excitement  creeping  into  her 
voice.  As  she  dropped  off  to  sleep 
she  thought,  I  wonder  how  many 
women  there  are  in  the  legislature. 
That  must  be  terribly  thrilling. 

She  gave  an  affirmative  answer  to 
Hardin  the  next  day,  and  shortly 
afterward  was  announced  as  a  candi- 
date. At  once  exciting  things  began 
to  happen.  There  were  messages  of 
congratulation.  There  were  invita- 
tions to  speak.  Free  tickets  began 
to  arrive.  Two  different  people 
called  to  "get  a  word  in  early  about 
a  hoped  for  bill." 

The  convention  was  only  about 
a  week  away,  and  they  were  at  the 
annual  company  outing  when  Dan 
Armstrong  remarked  casually,  "I'm 
sorry  that  Bert  turned  down  the  job 
at  Lincoln.  I  think  it  would  have 
turned  out  to  be  a  good  thing  in  the 
long  run.  Of  course  there'd  have 
been  a  dry  spell  while  he  was  build- 
ing the  business  up,  but  he'd  have 
made  good." 

"Tj^LAINE  murmured  something 
noncommital  and  tried  to  look 
as  if  she  knew  what  he  was  talking 
about.  She  could  hardly  wait  to 
get  home  to  ask,  "What's  this  about 
an  offer  at  Lincoln?" 

"Oh,  it's  a  new  company  starting 
up.  They  offered  me  the  manager- 
ship of  the  store." 

"And  you  turned  it  down?" 

"Well,  what  else  could  I  do?  I'd 
have  to  take  less  pay  than  I'm  get- 
ting now,  and  we  just  barely  man- 
age as  it  is.  You  can't  very  well 
leave  here  now  that  you're  involved 
in  this  political  thing.  Anyway,  I'm 
not  sure  that  I  could  handle  the 
business.    It's  pretty  big." 

Elaine   sat   still    for   a   moment. 


182 


KABOBS     FOR     STEVIE 


Through  her  mind  flashed  a  pano- 
rama of  the  civic  duties  she  had 
done  in  the  past  —  of  the  many 
friends  here  in  the  city  —  the  chance 
she  now  had  for  broader  activities. 
There  also  flashed  a  picture  of  Pam 
going  to  Aunt  Jen  for  various  favors. 
Of  Stevie  spending  more  and  more 
time  at  the  neighbors.  Of  Bert 
quietly  accepting  mediocrity  in  his 
work. 

She  stood  up.  ''We  can  get  along 
on  less  money  for  a  time,  if  we  have 
to.  I  can  leave  here,  and  you  can 
handle  the  business.  They  wouldn't 
have  asked  you  if  they  hadn't  been 
sure.  A  challenge  like  this  is  all  in 
the  world  you  need.  You  can  call 
and  accept  the  very  first  thing  in 
the  morning." 


''But  what  will  Hardin  say?  What 
will  the  party  do?" 

"What  Hardin  says  doesn't  mat- 
ter. And  the  party  can  get  another 
candidate.  It's  been  done  before." 

Bert  picked  up  a  hairbrush  and 
twirled  it  neatly  around.  "Lincoln 
isn't  a  very  big  town,"  he  said. 
"You'd  miss  all  the  activity  you've 
had  here.  What  would  vou  do  with- 
out  the  symphony  board,  the  United 
Fund  drive,  and  the  rest?" 

"I'd  do  a  lot  of  things  I  haven't 
had  time  to  do  before,"  Elaine  re- 
plied. "I'd  put  the  hems  in  Pam's 
skirts  and  hear  all  about  her  latest 
party.  I'd  learn  the  workings  of  the 
store  from  the  manager  himself.  But, 
first  of  all,"  her  eyes  twinkled,  "I 
think  that  I'd  learn  to  make  kabobs 
for  Stevie." 


Big-Man  Shoes 

Kose  Thomas  Graham 

Clomp,  clomp,  clomp,  clomping  down  the  long  street 
Big-size  shoes  with  little-size  feet. 
Where  are  they  goingp  What  is  their  planP 
Big-man  shoes  with  little-boy  man. 
Way  up  high  in  a  blue  airplane? 
On  a  green  boatP    In  a  red  trainP 
Off  for  a  year,  a  month,  or  a  day? 
The  world  is  so  small  —  time  far  away. 

He  has  his  secrets.     I  wouldn't  dare 

Question  the  how,  the  when,  or  the  where 

Man-shoes  are  taking  little-boy  feet 

Clomp,  clomp,  clomp,  clomping  down  the  long  street. 


183 


SPEECH  is  communication  of 
thought,  and  one  purpose  of 
speech  is  to  set  up  friendly 
relations  among  people.  It  is  well 
for  every  woman  to  think  about  the 
effect  her  voice  and  her  manner  of 
speaking  are  having  upon  those  with 
whom  she  is  associated. 

Children  Come  First 

Perhaps  without  realizing  it, 
mothers  themselves  are  contributing 
to  some  of  the  problems  of  their 
children.  Psychologists  tell  us  that 
a  mother  who  greets  her  child  in  a 
shrill,  angry  voice,  ''Don't  slam  that 
door!  Go  back  and  wipe  your  feet!'' 
has  very  likely  made  the  child  feel 
like  going  out  and  slamming  the 
door  again  and  never  coming  back 
home.  She  has  started  a  train  of 
feelings  of  resentment  in  the  child 
and  has  contributed  to  his  nervous 
tension.  A  child's  speech  will  re- 
flect the  kind  of  speech  he  hears  at 


home.  It  may  gratify  or  embarrass 
the  parents.  If  this  was  not  a  fact, 
all  children  would  talk  alike. 

Be  honest  with  yourself  —  does 
the  flatness  of  your  voice  reflect  a 
listless  attitude  toward  life?  Is  the 
shrillness  caused  by  taut  nerves? 
Does  huskiness  obscure  the  vitality 
of  your  words?  Is  your  voice  so 
sweet  that  what  you  say  seems  in- 
sincere? 

One  mother  was  told  that  her 
voice  was  one  cause  of  her  son's 
resentment  and  disobedience.  She 
had  a  tape  recording  made  of  her 
voice.  Upon  hearing  the  recording, 
she  exclaimed,  "I  don't  sound  like 
that!  That's  the  voice  of  a  nag  — 
a  shrew!" 

It  is  difficult  for  us  to  realize  just 
how  our  voices  sound  unless  we 
have  them  recorded  and  listen  to 
them  ourselves. 

Sometimes  parents  have  voices  so 
flat,  nasal,  or  husky  that  they  may 


184 


WHAT   DOES  YOUR   SPEECH    REVEAL? 


make  the  child  feel  depressed.  Their 
voices  do  not  give  any  soothing  love 
or  parental  quality  to  the  child's 
world. 

How  Does  Your  Voice  Affect 
Husband  and  Friends? 

Even  though  we  may  not  be  aware 
of  it,  our  voices  give  impressions  of 
us,  either  for  good  or  for  bad.  Our 
mood  is  usually  reflected  in  our 
voices.  If  we  are  happy  our  voices 
fairly  thrill  with  joy.  If  we  are  sad, 
one  can  almost  hear  the  tears.  An 
optimist  will  sound  cheerful,  a 
pessimist  will  sound  mournful  and 
sad. 

The  whining,  nagging  woman  may 
gradually  drive  away  the  happiness 
in  her  home. 

Kind  words  of  appreciation  will  do 
more  to  keep  family  and  friends 
happy  than  any  amount  of  criticism 
and  nagging  will  do. 

Causes  of  Poor  Speech 

Poor  speech  may  be  due  to  vari- 
ous factors  or  a  combination  of 
causes. 

Nervous  people  are  inclined  to 
speak  so  rapidly  that  they  cannot  be 
understood.  This  is  because  they 
run  their  words  together.  Their 
articulation  is  lazy  and  indistinct. 
Their  lips  and  tongue  do  not  move 
enough  to  make  the  sounds  proper- 
ly. This  lip  and  tongue  laziness 
may  also  be  attributed  to  pure 
carelessness.  Leaving  off  sounds 
from  endings  of  words  makes  for 
poor,  uncultured  speech.  The  sing- 
ing sound  of  ing  is  often  left  off 
from  words  like  dancing,  asking, 
laughing;  sometimes  the  d  is  left 
off  of  words  like  hand,  sound,  land. 
In    doing    this,    much    beauty    of 


speech  is  lost.  There  are  other 
sound  omissions,  many  of  them  in 
the  middle  of  words. 

Another  common  practice  which 
contributes  to  poor  speech  is  sound 
substitution.  We  have  all  heard 
idea  changed  to  ider,  library  to  Ji- 
berry,  little  to  h'Jle,  butter  to  buder, 
caJh'ng  to  cawing.  Words  like  little, 
water,  butter,  can  easily  be  said  cor- 
rectly if  the  tip  of  the  tongue  is 
made  to  touch  the  teeth  ridge  back 
of  the  upper  teeth  to  say  the  t. 

The  Chss  Leader  s  Speech 

Naturally,  much  of  the  success  of 
Relief  Society  class  leaders  depends 
upon  adequate  preparation,  but  the 
way  they  speak,  and  their  voices, 
can  have  much  to  do  with  their  suc- 
cess in  teaching.  The  droning, 
monotonous  voice  can  put  an  audi- 
ence to  sleep.  The  class  leader  who 
speaks  too  rapidly  and  runs  her 
words  together  will  make  it  difficult 
for  her  audience  to  understand  her, 
and  they  are  likely  to  get  off  on  a 
train  of  thought  of  their  own  and 
miss  the  major  part  of  what  the  class 
leader  is  trying  to  say.  A  shrill  or 
raspy  voice  may  make  an  audience 
nervous  or  annoyed,  even  physically 
uncomfortable.  The  whining  or 
weak  voice  may  arouse  the  sympathy 
of  the  class,  and  instead  of  listening 
to  what  is  being  said,  they  will  be 
thinking,  'Toor  soul,  why  does  she 
do  it  if  it  is  such  a  burden  to  her?" 

These  voices  are  not  hopeless.  If 
class  leaders  become  aware  of  the 
kind  of  voices  they  have  by  having 
tape  recordings  made,  and  then  be- 
gin to  practice  better  speech,  much 
improvement  can  be  made  in  a  rela- 
tively short  time.  This,  however, 
must  be  a  consistent,  constant  effort. 


185 


MARCH   1963 


A  pleasant  voice  helps  to  make  a 
pleasing  personality. 

The  person  whose  voice  is  vibrant 
with  enthusiasm  and  warmth,  who 
has  good  round  tones,  good  reso- 
nance, and  speaks  distinctly  is  the 
one  who  will  most  likely  be  an  out- 
standing class  leader,  provided  she 
has  made  careful  preparation  of  each 
lesson,  has  faith  in  divine  guidance, 
and  love  in  her  heart  for  her  class 
and  the  lesson  she  is  teaching.  Part 
of  adequate  preparation  is  to  under- 
stand the  meaning  of  all  the  words 
used  and  to  learn  to  pronounce 
them  correctly. 

Another  essential  of  good  speech 
and  good  conversation  is  knowing 
how  to  be  a  good  listener.  We 
should  give  the  other  person  a 
chance  to  talk,  then  listen  to  what 
he  has  to  say,  and  try  to  grasp  the 
meaning.  Too  many  people  are 
ready  to  pounce  upon  a  pause,  if 
the  speaker  merely  takes  a  long 
breath.  Then  they  continue  with 
their  own  train  of  thought  without 
any  reference  to  what  has  been  said. 
It  would  be  well  to  remember  what 


Demosthenes  said,  "A  vessel  is 
known  by  its  sound,  whether  it  be 
cracked  or  not;  so  men  are  proved 
by  their  speech,  whether  they  be 
wise  or  foolish." 


The  Telephone  Voice 

A  special  kind  of  speaking  is  over 
the  telephone.  It  is  necessary  to 
speak  slowly  and  distinctly.  Don't 
hold  the  mouthpiece  too  close  to 
the  mouth,  and  don't  shout.  If 
you  do,  you  may  annoy  the  person 
to  whom  you  are  speaking.  When 
one  makes  a  call  to  another,  she 
should  remember  that  she  is  inter- 
rupting the  other  person  who  may 
be  doing  something  very  important 
or  rushing  for  an  appointment  or  a 
meeting.  Tell  who  you  are  imme- 
diately and  come  directly  to  your 
message.  Since  young  children  like 
to  answer  the  telephone,  they 
should  be  taught  to  do  it  properly. 

Courtesy  and  thoughtfulness  on 
the  telephone  are  just  as  much  a 
part  of  good  training  as  face  to  face 
conversation. 


Boy  Wandering 

Zara  Sahin 

A  scarce-two  boy  with  a  red  wheelbarrow 

Plodding  up  the  path 

Stops  stock-still  to  watch  a  sparrow 

At  the  broad  bird  bath, 

Traipses  on  all  eager-earnest; 

Then,  on  trusty  toes, 

Lured  aside  by  loveliness, 

Stoops  to  smell  a  rose. 


186 


IV/f  RS.  EVA  MACARAEG  MAC- 
APAGAL,  who  has  a  medical 
degree  from  the  University  of 
Santa  Tumas,  is  the  First  Lady  of 
the  Phihppines,  wife  of  President 
Diosdado  Macapagal.  Mother  of 
two  children,  and  an  accomplished 
homemaker,  Mrs.  Macapagal  con- 
tributes much  time  and  energy  to 
the  health  and  economic  welfare  of 
the  people  of  her  country,  being 
especially  interested  and  helpful  in 
projects  of  economic  development. 


M 


YRA  KEEN,  associate  profes- 
sor of  paleontology  and  cura- 
tor of  malacology  at  Stanford 
University,  California,  is  the  author 
of  a  publication  heralded  by  scien- 
tists as  one  of  the  most  outstanding 
in  its  field,  entitled  "Marine  Mol- 
luscan  Genera  of  Western  North 
America."  One  of  a  very  few  women 
trained  in  this  field  of  science, 
Professor  Keen  has  achieved  a  high 
rank  for  her  accuracy  and  scholar- 
ship. She  teaches  Biological  Ocean- 
ography at  Stanford. 


J^IRSTEN  FLAGSTAD,  one  of 
the    most    famous    singers    of 
Wagner's   soprano   roles,   died   De- 
cember 9,  1962  in  Oslo,  Norway. 


OLANCHE  KENDALL  McKEY, 

a  Latter-day  Saint,  and  a  con- 
tributor to  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  has  recently  published  a 
book  of  collected  poems  and  verse 
plays  called  House  oi  Dreams  (Pag- 
eant Press).  A  daughter  of  Utah 
pioneers,  Mrs.  McKey  achieved  out- 
standing success  as  an  actress  under 
the  name  of  Blanche  Kendall,  work- 
ing with  such  leading  men  as  J.  H. 
Stoddart  and  William  McKey,  who 
later  became  her  husband. 

lyr  ARGARET  E.  MURIE  is  the 

author  of  an  unusually  inter- 
esting travel  book  Two  in  the  North, 
which  recounts  with  "rare  talent 
and  sensitivity"  three  journeys  which 
she  made  with  her  husband  Olaus  }. 
Murie  into  "the  wild  frontiers"  of 
Alaska.  The  book,  which  describes 
in  vivid  detail  the  Koyukuk  River 
Valley,  the  Old  Crow  River,  and  the 
Sheenjek  Valley  in  the  Brooks 
Range,  is  illustrated  by  Mr.  Murie, 
a  distinguished  artist  and  naturalist. 
Mrs.  Murie  first  went  to  Alaska  with 
her  parents  when  she  was  nine  years 
old.  She  was  the  first  woman  to 
graduate  from  the  University  of 
Alaska.  Her  present  home  is  Moose, 
Wyoming,  in  the  Jackson  Hole 
country. 


187 


EDITORIAL 


VOLUME  50  MARCH  1963  NUMBER  3 


.Ji 


Willis  Earl  Spafford 


TTEARTFELT  sympathy  is  extended  to  President  Belle  S.  SpafFord  and 

her  family  in  the  death  of  her  husband,  Willis  Earl  Spafford,  who 

passed  away  unexpectedly  Saturday,  January  26,  1963,  from  a  heart  attack. 

Brother  Spafford  was  born  in  Provo,  Utah,  November  14,  1891,  a 
son  of  Willis  K.  and  Elizabeth  Ann  Stubbs  Spafford.  He  was  educated  in 
Provo  city  schools  and  at  Brigham  Young  University.  He  served  as  a  mis- 
sionary for  the  Church  in  South  Africa. 

On  March  21,  1921,  he  married  Belle  Smith  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple. 
A  son  and  a  daughter  blessed  this  union.  Earl  S.  Spafford,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  and  Mrs.  Mary  S.  Kemp  (Mrs.  Clarence  W.  Kemp)  Chicago,  Illinois. 
Also  surviving  are  eight  grandsons  and  a  granddaughter. 

Brother  Spafford  was  former  deputy  collector  for  the  United  States 
Treasury  Department,  and  was  employed  in  that  department  for  twenty- 
seven  years. 

Only  those  who  have  been  closely  associated  with  Sister  Spafford  in 
the  years  of  her  presidency  can  appreciate  the  support  Brother  Spafford  has 
been  to  her  in  her  calling.  Faithfully,  he  has  called  each  week  day  for  her, 
and  they  have  spent  the  noon  hour  together.  He  has  subordinated  his 
personal  feelings  at  all  times  for  the  furtherance  of  her  calling.  He  was  a 
modest  man,  with  deep  humility  and  of  rare  judgment.  He  was  group 
leader  of  the  high  priests  of  his  ward  and  ministered  to  them  and  their 
needs.  He  has  left  a  rich  heritage  of  obedience  and  devotion  to  the  Church 
to  his  beloved  wife,  loving  children,  and  devoted  grandchildren  whom  he 
delighted  to  serve. 

Relief  Society  sisters  throughout  the  world  extend  their  love  and 
sympathy  to  their  great  leader.  President  Spafford.  They  remember  her 
at  this  time  with  sisterly  compassion  and  pray  that  she  will  be  comforted 
and  receive  strength  from  the  Heavenly  Father  for  the  time  of  earthly 
parting. 


188 


S.    Spafford,    President 
:nne    C.    Sharp,    First   Counselor 
e  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 
Parker,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.   Christensen 
Mildred  B.   Eyring 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 


Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 
Pearle  M.  Olsen 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Faimy  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.   Winters 
LaRue  H.  Rosell 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
LaPriel  S.  Bunker 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Cannon 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  Barlow 
Zola  J.  McGhie 


The  Heritage  of  Relief  Society 


IV/flSTS  of  many  years  have  fallen 
on  Nauvoo,  and  more  than  a 
century  has  passed  since  a  group 
of  faithful  and  devoted  w^omen 
felt  an  urgent  need  to  "combine 
means  and  efforts"  into  a  pattern  of 
directed  enlightenment  and  service. 
Their  purposes  and  their  desires 
were  reported  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith.  His  answer  will  long  be  re- 
membered, for  the  words  have  been 
cherished  over  the  generations.  'Tell 
the  sisters  their  offering  is  accepted 
of  the  Lord.  .  .  .  and  I  will  organize 
the  sisters  under  the  Priesthood 
after  a  pattern  of  the  Priesthood." 
The  meaning  and  the  spirit  of  that 
and  subsequent  meetings  still  en- 
dure and  have  spread  to  many  lands 

—  the  counsel  of  the  Prophet  pro- 
claiming a  pathway  to  ''better  days" 

—  the  day  and  the  time  of  women's 
advancement  and  organized  service. 

In  that  time  in  1842  the  yearnings 
of  women  for  fulfillment  were  given 
eternal  direction.  The  desires 
placed  in  their  hearts  began  a  time 
of  realization.  For  every  woman  in 
every  land  wishes  to  develop  herself, 
her  gifts,  her  personality,  and  to  use 
the  brief  years  of  earth  life  as  a  time 
of  continual  enlightenment;  every 
woman  has  within  her  the  desire  to 


serve  others  —  to  minister  unto 
those  in  need;  and  women  every- 
where ponder  in  their  hearts  the 
meaning  of  eternity.  So  it  was  that 
Relief  Society  was  given  to  women 
as  a  choice  and  precious  gift  for 
themselves,  for  safe  keeping  as  a 
heritage,  and  to  be  a  treasured  legacy 
for  their  daughters. 

Those  footsteps  that  traced  a 
pathway  to  and  from  Relief  Society 
meetings  in  Nauvoo,  those  words  of 
tenderness  and  compassion  spoken 
long  ago  marked  the  changing  path- 
way for  women. 

The  spirit  and  message  and  the 
works  of  ministration  lighted  the 
shadowed  circles  of  the  camps  of 
exodus,  glowed  with  the  morning 
light  upon  the  wagon  trains  slowly 
discovering  a  pathway  in  the  cleft 
of  the  mountains.  The  saints  in  the 
valleys  of  the  wilderness  received  the 
kindly  comfort  and  the  helping 
hands  of  Relief  Society  women,  al- 
though the  full  and  perfect  organ- 
ization awaited  the  development 
and  the  application  of  the  pattern 
of  Nauvoo,  and  its  large  intent.  The 
poplar-lined  streets  of  villages  shel- 
tered in  the  desert  knew  the  foot- 
steps of  faithful  women  walking  to 
and  from  their  meetings,  visiting  the 


189 


MARCH   1963 


families  in  the  wards,  walking  swift- 
ly to  homes  of  trouble  and  care. 
Wagons  and  surreys  and  saddle 
horses  brought  the  ranch  women  to 
their  meetings. 

And  in  a  time  of  cities  many  new 
organizations  appeared  in  states  and 
territories,  and  in  the  mission  field 
the  faithful  sisterhood  learned  the 
pattern  of  individual  progress  and 
group  co-operation  and  service. 
They  learned  that  many  hands  make 
light  work  and  that  many  women 
working  together  can  lift  heavy 
burdens,  not  possible  to  women 
serving  as  individuals. 

The  footsteps  and  the  words  and 
the  pattern  from  Nauvoo  have 
spread  to  the  far  corners  of  the 
earth,  to  the  lovely  green  islands, 
to  the  great  continents  —  to  many 
lands  among  many  people.  As  the 
stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church 
have  increased  their  borders  and 
their  numbers,  so  have  the  organ- 
izations of  Relief  Society  become 
multiplied,  and  the  message  that 
once  was  proclaimed  to  a  few  is 
now  the  living  pattern  for  thou- 
sands who  rejoice  and  remember 
and  express  their  gratitude. 

The  blessings,  opportunities,  and 
responsibilities  of  Relief  Society 
must  be  explained,  exemplified,  and 
patterned  in  the  lives  of  those  who 


in  time  will  be  affiliated  and  receive 
the  blessings  and  the  uplifting  re- 
sponsibilities. 

Many  members  of  the  sisterhood 
have  been  heard  to  say  ^'Relief 
Society  has  everything,"  and  this  is 
true  in  the  sense  that  individuals 
and  the  organization  as  a  whole 
have  received,  from  the  beginning, 
a  steadfast  though  flexible  pattern, 
guided  and  directed  by  those  who 
have  the  power  to  speak  and  act 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Relief  Society  is  more  than  a 
fellowship,  more  than  groups  of 
women  studying  art  or  literature 
or  music  or  social  science,  more  than 
a  group  devoted  to  learning  the  ways 
of  ideal  motherhood  and  homemak- 
ing,  more  than  an  organization  seek- 
ing to  learn  the  enduring  truths  of 
theology.  Relief  Society  partakes 
of  the  qualities  of  all  of  these  —  and 
then  is  added  upon,  for  it  has  been 
given  a  sacred  and  everlasting  pat- 
tern. 

Let  us  speak  of  this  and  tell  it  as 
glad  tidings  to  those  who  are  new 
among  us  and  those  who  are  seekers 
after  the  blessings  that  are  a  living 
part  of  the  beloved  heritage.  Let  all 
our  words  be  strong  and  beautiful, 
for  we  are  the  present  guardians  of 
a  great  and  precious  treasure. 

-V.P.C. 


INDEX  FOR  1962  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE  AVAILABLE 

r^OPIES  of  the  1962  index  of  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine  axe  available 
and  may  be  ordered  from  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76 
North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah.  The  price  is  twenty  cents, 
including  postage.  Relief  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have 
their  1962  issues  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through 
The  Deseret  News  Press,  33  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah. 
(See  advertisement  on  page  239.) 


190 


A  World-Wide 
Army  of  Mercy 

James  A.  Linen ,    Volunteer  National  Co-chairman 

1963  Campaign  for  Members  and  Funds      The  American  National  Red  Cross 


I  H 


HIS  year  marks  the  100th  anniversary  of  the  founding  of  a  world- 
wide army  of  mercy.  It  is  an  army  of  volunteers  who,  under  the  emblems 
of  the  Red  Cross,  the  red  crescent  or  the  red  lion  and  sun,  aids  the  victims 
of  misfortune. 

By  international  treaty  ~  the  Geneva  Convention  —  the  neutral 
symbol  of  a  red  cross  on  a  field  of  white  shelters  sick  and  wounded  com- 
batants and  those  caring  for  them,  persons  taken  prisoner,  and  peoples 
whose  homelands  have  been  occupied  by  enemy  forces. 

The  red  cross  is  also  the  universal  symbol  around  which  men  of  good 
will  everywhere  rally  to  aid  the  victims  of  earthquakes,  floods,  storms,  and 
other  natural  disasters. 

There  are  now  some  90  Red  Cross,  Red  Crescent  (in  Moslem  coun- 
tries), and  Red  Lion  and  Sun  (in  Iran)  societies.  They  have  a  total  mem- 
bership of  1 57,000,000.  That  is  quite  an  army.  It  averages  out  to  a  ratio 
of  one  Red  Cross  member  for  about  every  20  persons  in  the  world. 

These  national  groups  are  linked  through  the  League  of  Red  Cross 
Societies  in  Geneva.  The  League  and  the  all-Swiss  International  Com- 
mittee of  the  Red  Cross  (the  oldest  Red  Cross  group),  send  aid  to  any 
spot  on  the  globe  where  there  is  war  or  disaster. 

In  the  United  States  this  international  army  of  mercy  functions 
through  the  American  Red  Cross,  which  was  founded  in  1881  by  Clara 
Barton.  The  charter  issued  to  the  Red  Cross  by  the  U.  S.  Congress 
charges  it  to: 

Furnish  volunteer  aid  to  the  sick  and  wounded  of  the  Armed  Forces  and  other 
victims  of  war  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  and  conditions  of  the  Geneva  Convention; 

Provide  relief  and  furnish  communications  and  other  services  to  and  for  the 
benefit  of  U.S.  servicemen  and  women,  veterans,  and  their  families;  and 

Carry  on  a  program  of  national  and  international  relief  to  mitigate  and  prevent 
sufferings  caused  by  pestilence,  famine,  fire,  flood,  and  other  calamities. 

The  Red  Cross  relies  entirely  on  voluntary  contributions  of  money, 
time,  and  skills  to  carry  out  its  programs.  It  receives  no  funds  from  the 
Government,  although  it  performs  certain  functions  for  and  in  behalf  of 
the  Government  and  the  American  people. 

Let  us  take  this  opportunity  to  assure  that,  whenever  or  wherever  it  is 
needed,  the  Red  Cross  —  and  through  it  the  world-wide  army  of  mercy  — 
will  be  there  when  needed. 

191 


A 


delightful  way  to  spend  a 
\OLing  kind  of  birthday  is  to  have  a 
"bake"  party.  The  kindergarten  age 
is  ideal  for  such  a  party.  Children 
love  to  feel  bigger  than  they  are,  and 
at  this  type  of  party  they  are  giant- 
sized.  Every  small  child  enjoys 
helping  his  mother  bake,  and  this 
can  sometimes  be  quite  a  trial  to  a 
busy  mother.  At  a  ''bake"  party, 
the  children  can  literally  put  a 
"finger  in  every  pie." 

A  bake  party,  to  be  successful, 
must  be  carefully  planned.  Six  chil- 
dren, about  five  years  old,  are.  a 
sufficient  number  to  manage.  En- 
thusiasm for  the  party  is  developed 
well  in  advance  by  invitations  which 
might  be  written  on  baker's  hats 
drawn  on  construction  paper: 

Friday's  "bake"  day  at  our  house, 
And  Mother  needs  a  crew 
To  make  pies  and  cakes  and  rolls 
And  even  cookies,  too. 

My  birthday  we  will  celebrate 
And  bakers  we'll  become. 
Each  thing  we  make  is  ours  to  keep, 
And  we'll  take  our  bake  goods  home. 

The  party  will  begin  at  nine. 

At  noon  we'll  have  a  lunch. 

Please    come    with    hands    and    face   well 

scrubbed 
And  join  this  baker's  bunch. 


In  order  for  the  small,  purposeful 
guests  to  achieve,  certain  advance 
preparations  are  important.  Baker's 
hats  and  aprons  serve  to  turn  the 
children  into  gourmet  chefs  and  to 
protect  the  party  clothes  as  well. 

Instructions  for  the  apron  and 
hat: 

Apron 

1.  Cut  out  pi  unbleached  muslin  the 
apron  according  to  the  diagram.  Allow 
enough  additional  border  to  hem. 


2.  Cut  the  shoulder  strap  18"  by  3/2". 
Fold  in  two,  seam,  and  turn  inside  out. 
Sew  to  one  side  of  the  apron  as  illustrated. 
Leave  the  other  side  free  so  that  it  can 
be  adjusted  by  pin  to  the  size  of  the  guest. 

3.  The  side  ties  must  be  32"  long  so 
they  can  tie  in  front  as  real  baker's  aprons 
do. 

4.  The  pocket  is  placed  in  the  center  of 
the  bib  section  of  the  apron. 

5.  The  apron  may  be  trimmed  with 
embroidered  figures  shaped  from  cookie 
cutters. 

Hat 

1.  Cut  a  circle  out  of  unbleached  muslin 
21  inches  in  diameter.  Gather  the  edges 
to  fit  the  band  (about  20  inches). 

2.  Cut  a  band  21"  by  5/2".  Interline 
the  band  with  buckram  or  other  stiffening. 
Hem  the  lower  edge  and  join  the  ends 
with  a   Vi"  seam. 

3.  Baste  the  gathered  circle  to  the  edge 
of  the  band,  right  sides  facing.  Then  sew 
on  the  machine. 

4.  Embroider  a  cookie  character  in  the 
center  of  the  hat. 

5.  If  necessary,  adjust  the  head  size  to 
the  guest  by  a  small  safety  pin  at  the 
band  seam. 


21' 


ZV 


Each  successful  baker  needs  the  proper  implements.  Small  par- 
ticipants call  for  small  size  pie  tins,  angel  food  cake  pans,  loaf  tins,  and 
rolling  pins,  which  can  be  taken  home,  of  course.  The  use  of  Mother's 
cookie  sheets  and  cookie  cutters  is  allowed,  however. 

A  variety  of  recipes  gives  the  party  a  certain  allure.  Banana  cream 
pie,  cup  cakes,  angel  food  cake,  cloverleaf  rolls,  sugar  cookies,  and  a  batch 
of  fudge  keep  the  guests  busy  for  an  entire  morning. 

Childish  impatience  will  not  wait  for  full  preparation  during  the 
party.  Well  in  advance,  with  the  aid  of  cake  mixes,  the  cup  cakes  and 
angel  food  cakes  should  be  baked.  Do  not  remove  the  angel  food  cakes 
from  the  pans.  A  batch  of  fudge  can  be  divided  among  the  six  wee  loaf 
tins.    The  freezer  will  keep  things  fresh  until  party  day. 

The  night  before  the  party,  the  dough  for  the  sugar  cookies  and 
cloverleaf  rolls  can  be  made  and  refrigerated.  Prior  to  the  start  of  the 
party,  the  pie  dough  should  be  mixed,  the  cream  filling  prepared,  and  also 
the  cake  icings. 

npHE  children  are  greeted  with  the  aprons  and  hats,  and  led  to  a  well- 
scrubbed  kitchen  table.  The  party  begins  without  delay: 

1.  Each  child  is  given  a  ball  of  the  previously  refrigerated  roll  dough. 
The  children  are  instructed  to  roll  small  balls  of  the  dough  with  their 
hands,  placing  three  balls  in  each  section  of  a  muffin  tin.  Soon  the  six 
rolls  for  each  child  are  completed. 

2.  While  the  rolls  are  rising,  the  cookie  dough  can  be  distributed. 
With  the  bit-size  rolling  pins  on  the  well-floured  table,  the  children  roll  and 
cut  their  cookies.    During  this  period  the  rolls  are  baked. 

3.  With  the  working  area  still  floured,  it  is  an  excellent  time  to  begin 


194 


pies.  After  rolling  the  dough  and  patting  into  their  pie  tins  a  crust,  the 
children  turn  the  pie  pans  on  the  tops  of  glasses  and  learn  to  trim  the  crust 
edges  with  their  hands.  The  cookies  are  baked  while  the  pie  crusts  are 
being  made.  Be  sure  each  child  has  his  own  section  of  the  drainboard  or 
another  table  on  which  to  display  his  finished  goods. 

4.  As  the  pie  crusts  bake,  the  children  are  busily  engaged  in  frosting 
the  angel  food  cakes  and  decorating  them  with  candies.  Also,  at  this 
period,  the  fudge  is  carefully  cut  by  the  bakers  into  serving  pieces. 

5.  The  high  peak  of  the  party  is  the  completing  of  the  pies.  A  layer 
of  filling,  a  half  of  a  banana  sliced  carefully,  another  layer  of  filling,  and 
a  meringue  topping  (prepared  as  the  children  work)  make  the  pies  ready 
for  browning. 

6.  The  concluding  activity  is  the  decorating  of  the  cup  cakes.  The 
licking  of  fingers,  sticky  faces,  and  the  tasting  of  various  trims  are  all  per- 
missible at  this  point.  Each  child  has  a  birthday  candle  for  his  favorite 
cup  cake.    Four  to  six  cup  cakes  should  be  given  to  each  guest. 

The  party  should  begin  about  nine  a.m.  in  order  to  complete  the 
baking  by  noon.  The  tired  and  hungry  children  by  then  are  ready  for  a 
lunch  of  peanut  butter,  jelly,  cheese,  and  tuna  fish  open-faced,  animal- 
shaped  sandwiches  (which  can  be  prepared  the  night  before  and  refrig- 
erated). A  few  potato  chips,  jello,  and  a  glass  of  milk  complete  the  lunch. 

It  might  be  noted  that  busy  children  are  well-behaved,  and  children 
who  accomplish  are  anxious  to  go  home  promptly  and  ''show  Mother." 
Each  child  should  have  his  bake  goods  and  pans  placed  in  a  box  or  on  a 
cookie  sheet  and  should  have  an  escort  home  to  avoid  an  unnecessary 
catastrophe. 

Such  a  party  as  this  will  prove  to  be  a  talking  point  for  many  days  and 
a  memory  for  many  years. 


195 


Se\A/ing  Success 

in  Monument  Park  11th  Ward 

Salt  Lake  Citv,  Utah  Helen  Lach,  Instructor 


EVERY  Relief  Society,  in  my  opinion, 
should,  and  could  conduct  a  sewing 
course.  It  can  be  a  most  interesting  and 
stimulating  class  in  the  organization.  For 
the  teacher  who  has  enthusiasm  and  ap- 
preciation for  the  advantages  of  home 
sewing,  the  achievement  can  be  most  re- 
warding, and  the  women  who  learn  to 
sew  receive  great  joy  in  their  new 
accomplishments.  Many  women  become 
interested  in  the  full  program  of  Relief 
Society,  and  eventually  become  members, 
by  first  participating  in  the  sewing  classes. 
At  first,  interest  in  a  sewing  project 
may    require    some    stimulation.    In    our 


ward,  before  beginning  the  course,  we  dis- 
played completed  articles  of  home  sewing 
made  by  accomplished  seamstresses  and 
made  a  detailed  comparison  of  price  and 
quality  of  workmanship  between  the 
home-sewed  clothing  and  ready-made 
articles.  We  emphasized  such  important 
considerations  as  well-made  seams,  hems, 
buttonholes,  facings,  collars,  and  other  fine 
points  of  sewing  and  tailoring.  The  bene- 
fits of  sewing  projects  for  mothers  of 
voung  children  were  outlined,  and  it  was 
explained  that  many  women  begin  their 
careers  as  seamstresses  by  making  simple 
clothing  for  their  children. 


At  the   left:   Muumuu  made  of  polished   Polynes'on  cotton^  tii||ip|||pipiBippBHjpppii|iM||wi^^ 
ttern  was  drafted  by   the   instructor  from  on  original   Polynesian   muumuu.     Similar   patterns   can' 
rchased.      The  muumuu   has  three  frog  fasteners  down  the   front.   Cost  $3.25,   including   pattern. 

Made    by   Mrs.    ila    Nelson. 

Center:  Child's  basic  dress  made  of  polished  cotton  and  trimmed  with  pearl  buttons.  Puff^ 
ves  are  edged  with  narrow  wh:te  rick-rack  braid;  white  cotton  collar  on  dark  red  dress.  Co^ 
iO,   including   pattern. 

Several  dresses  similar  to  this  one  were  made  in  the  classes. 

At   the   right:    Black   dress    with    brocade   top   and    gathered   chiffon    skirt   with    taffeta    underskirt. 
Cost  $6.00,  including  pattern. 
Made   by   Mrs.    Ila    Nelson. 


•       '•1 


•      • 


f 


11  |r<| 

At    the    left:    Wool  doubleknit  (sweater-knit)   coat,  fully   lined  with   rayon  tarffeta;   double-breasted. 
Cost    $3.00,    including    pattern. 
Model:    Miss    Kathleen    Lach 

Center:   Peacock-blue  colored  wool   two-piece   suit;  skirt  and   jacket  fully    lined   with    sheath    lining; 
flap   pockets   and   covered    buttons   on    jacket.      Cost   $5.90,    including    pattern. 
Model:    Mrs.    Aenona    Crocker 

At  the  right:  White    wool    sheath    dress,    fully    lined    with    sheath     lining.       Has    tie    belt    of    self- 
material.      Cost  $15.00,    including    pattern. 
Model:    Mrs.   Olive    Nilson 


After  the  advantages  of  learning  to  sew 
had  been  fully  explained  and  illustrated, 
the  membership  in  the  courses  increased 
so  rapidly  that  it  was  difficult  to  provide 
the  careful  instruction  needed.  Several 
women  reported  that  their  husbands  and 
families  had  become  enthusiastic  over  the 
sewing  completed  in  the  Relief  Society 
courses,  and  schoolgirls  were  proud  to 
wear  the  skirts  and  dresses  which  their 
mothers  had  made.  Some  of  the  students 
learned,  for  the  first  time,  the  importance 
of  stitching  a  hem  correctly,  sewing  on 
buttons  expertly,  and  making  simple  alter- 
ations. Household  clothing  budgets 
seemed  to  be  much  more  ample,  and  the 
families  of  the  "sewing  sisters"  enjoyed 
also  the  advantage  of  being  well  dressed. 
Some  women  were  able  to  reduce  the 
clothing  budget  as  much  as  one  half  or 
more. 

It  was  found  that  special  help   in  the 


selection  of  fabrics  was  needed.  Instruc- 
tion in  methods  of  examining  different 
kinds  of  fabrics  to  evaluate  their  quality 
was  given,  and  the  women  were  advised 
regarding  the  proper  width  of  material 
to  buy  for  economy  in  cutting  a  particular 
pattern.  Also,  many  women  found  that 
used  clothing  could  be  laundered  or  dry 
cleaned  and  made  into  new  articles.  It 
was  pointed  out  that  mill  end  sales  and 
sales  of  short  lengths  often  provide  bar- 
gains in  purchasing  materials,  but  the  cus- 
tomer should  use  care  in  buying  large 
amounts  of  material,  as  some  fabrics 
deteriorate  rapidly,  and  others  must  be 
very  carefully  stored  to  prevent  moth  dam- 
age. Some  fabrics  may  become  out-dated 
before  the  homemaker  can  find  time  for 
sewing  them.  Each  woman  was  given  indi- 
vidual help  in  selecting  her  pattern  and 
material  before  she  started  her  work  in  the 
sewing  class. 


197 


SINCE  most  "of  the  articles  made  in  the 
Monument  Park  Eleventh  Ward  Relief 
Soeiety  sewing  eourses  were  constructed 
from  simple,  basic  designs,  the  finding  of 
appropriate  patterns  was  not  difficult.  Sev- 
eral of  the  women  used  the  same  pattern, 
and  others  either  drafted  or  altered  pat- 
terns to  suit  their  needs.  Many  of  the 
patterns  were  drafted  or  altered  by  the 
instructor. 

Our  sewing  classes  are  conducted  under 
the  general  supervision  of  Kay  Sullivan, 
work  meeting  leader,  and  the  instructor  is 
Helen  Lach.  Two  classes  are  held  each 
Thursday,  forenoon  and  afternoon.  The 
morning  class  begins  at  nine  and  lasts  until 
twelve,  and  the  afternoon  class  begins  at 
one  and  lasts  until  four.  Enrollment  is 
limited  to  three  or  four  women,  unless  the 
group  is  composed  of  experienced  sewers 
who  require  less  instruction.  During  the 
noon  hour,  when  regular  class  instruction 
is  not  being  given,  specific  help  is  provided 
for  women  who  are  not  enrolled  in  the 
classes.  They  bring  their  individual  prob- 
lems to  the  instructor  and  receive  direc- 
tions for  remodeling,  inserting  zippers,  fin- 
ishing seams,  and  other  problems  which 
arise  in  the  process  of  home  sewing. 

In  order  to  accommodate  our  present 
long  waiting  list  of  applicants  for  the  sew- 
ing courses,  each  woman  is  limited  to 
making  three  articles.  Then,  if  she  wishes 
to  continue  and  increase  her  sewing  skills, 
she  is  permitted  to  re-enroll,  and  her  name 
is  placed  on  the  waiting  list.  Usually,  a 
two-piece  suit  can  be  completed  in  four 
instruction  periods.  Some  of  the  women 
who  have  finished  one  or  more  of  the 
regular  sewing  courses  return  for  help  dur- 
ing the  noon  period,  and  in  this  way  they 
are  enabled  to  complete  other  articles  in 
their  homes. 

In  one  year,  fifty-three  beautiful  articles 
were  completed  in  our  sewing  courses. 
These  included  suits,  coats,  children's 
clothing,  men's  and  boys'  clothing,  dresses, 
and  ensembles.  In  one  combined  class 
project  twenty-two  muumuus  were  made. 
Beautifully  sewed,  and  a  delight  to  wear, 
these  muumuus  gave  the  women  much 
satisfaction,  and  they  were  pleased  with 
the  colorful  materials  and  the  unique  de- 
signs. In  the  mid-year  a  successful  fash- 
ion show  was  held,  displaying  the  com- 
pleted articles. 


At  bottom:  Two-piece  suit  in  basket-weave 
turquoise-colored  wool;  acetate  crepe  lining  was 
used  for  the  jacket  and  sheath  lining  for 
the  skirt.  The  jacket  has  tailored  slashed  front 
and  is  trimmed  with  crystal  buttons;  the  tailored 
buttonholes  were  made  in  the  sewing  class.  The 
skirt  has  inset  pockets  in  the  gathered  front 
panel.      Cost   $9.00,   including    pattern. 

Made  by  Mrs.  Shirley  Latteier 

At  the  top,  left:  Black  wool  sheath  dress  with 
tie  belt.  The  belt  is  trimmed  with  fringe  made 
from  silk  embroidery  floss.  Cost  $2.00,  including 
pattern. 

Made  by   Mrs.   Ila  Nelson 

At  the  top,  right:  Fire-wagon  red,  doubleknit 
sheath  dress  and  jacket  ensemble;  crepe  lining 
used  for  the  jacket  and  sheath  lining  for  the 
dress.      Cost   $15,00,    including    pattern. 

Made    by    Mrs.   Jackie   Anderson 


198 


At    the    left:     Jumper    in    wide-wale,    olive-green    corduroy;    white    cotton    blouse.      Note    pleat   and 
stitching   down   the  front  of   the   jumper.      Blouse  has   a    bow   tie.   Cost  $3.00,    including   pattern. 
Model:  Miss   Kathleen    Lach 

Center:    Ensemble,   dress    made   of   peach    and    white   striped    seersucker,    and    coat   made   of    nubby 
shantung    lined    with    white   taffeta.      Cost    $9.00,    including    pattern. 
Model:   Mrs.   Olive   Nilsen 


At  the   right:   Two-piece    suit    made    of    Copenhagen    blue    basket-weove    wool, 
rayon   crepe   and   skirt   lined   with   sheath    lining.    Cost  $15.00,    including   pattern. 
Model:  Mrs.   Fern    England 


Jacket    lined    with 


Suggestions  to  Keep  in  Mind  When  Co 

1 .  Carry  on  the  class  under  the  direction 
of  the  ward  presidency,  and  work  closely 
with  the  work  meeting  leader. 

2.  Do  not  enroll  more  women  than  can 
be  adequately  instructed  and  given  enough 
individual  attention  to  retain  and  increase 
their  interest. 

3.  Provide  a  nursery,  if  necessary. 

4.  Have  the  classroom  ready  and  all 
equipment  set  up. 

5.  Regularity  and  promptness  in  begin- 


nducting  a  Sewing  Class: 

ning  and  closing  classes  should  be  strictly 
observed. 

6.  Discourage  visitors  or  interruptions 
during  the  instruction  period. 

7.  Avoid  any  comparison  or  competition 
in  skill  or  time  required  for  completing 
articles.  Rather,  encourage  the  mastering 
of  each  step  and  strive  for  beauty  in  the 
finished  garment. 

8.  See  that  each  article  is  completely 
finished  and  properly  pressed  before  it  is 
taken  home. 


Monument  Park  Eleventh  Ward  Relief  Society  Officers:  Rhea  Stucki,  President; 
Work  Director  Counselor,  Echo  Bean;  Education  Counselor,  Alta  Glade;  work  meeting 
leader,  Kay  Sullivan. 

Monument  Park  Stake  Relief  Society  President:  Henrietta  Young. 

Photographs  and  Transparencies  by  Hal  Rumel. 


199 


Pictures 

for  the 

Home 


Color  Photograph  by  Lorenzo  S.   Young 


Zo/a  /.  McGhie 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


200 


PICTURES    FOR    THE    HOME 


TAKE  a  good  look  at  your  pictures.  Are 
they  a  constant  Joy  or  a  jarring  dis- 
turbance? Pictures  are  of  such  importance 
that  they  can  make  or  break  a  room's  at- 
mosphere. Therefore,  they  should  be 
chosen,  framed,  and  hung  as  attractively 
as  possible. 

Examine  your  pictures  carefully.  Dis- 
card those  not  good  for  your  purpose. 
Never  hang  a  picture  you  don't  like;  put 
it  away  for  a  time.  Your  taste  may  change. 
Good  pictures  do  not  go  out  of  style.  Key 
your  pictures  to  your  scheme  of  decora- 
tion and  display  them  to  best  advantage. 
Don't  be  ashamed  to  admit  that  many 
pictures  declared  good  are  not  to  your 
taste  and  will  not  fit  into  your  decor. 
Even  your  favorite  picture  cannot  survive 
an  inappropriate  frame,  tasteless  surround- 
ings, bad  lighting,  poor  hanging;  and  yet 
inexpensive  lithographs,  arranged  with  skill, 
can  give  life  to  the  whole  room. 

Matting,  Mounting, 
Framing  Pictures 

Mats  are  placed  at  the  front  of  a  picture 
to  enlarge  and  enhance  its  appearance,  im- 
prove its  proportions,  or  relate  it  to  the 
room.  As  a  rule,  they  are  3"  wide  at  top 
and  sides,  and  3  Vi "  wide  at  the  bottom. 
If  you  aren't  sure,  cut  paper  to  try.  Mats 
may  be  white  or  colored.  Mountings  are 
placed  behind  the  picture. 

General  Indications  for  Various 
Types  of  Pictures 

1.  Original  ^linis  in  black  and  white,  such 
as  etchings  or  lithographs,  are  usually 
matted  in  white  or  cream  and  framed 
with  glass  and  narrow  mountings  of 
natural  or  black  wood.  Gold  lines  are 
sometimes  added. 

2.  OngiudX  color  ^linis  are  usually  put  in 
proportionately  larger  mats  with  wider 
frames.  Glass  is  always  used  and  simple 
natural  wood  frames  or  painted  finishes. 

3.  Water  co\oi^  are  usually  put  in  pro- 
portionately larger  mats  with  wider 
frames.  Glass  is  always  used  and 
simple  natural  wood  frames  or  painted 
finishes. 

4.  Vzsith,  similar  to  water  colors,  are 
matted  only  when  necessary. 


5.  Oih  are  framed  closely  except  for  oc- 
casional use  of  extra  wide  inserts.  Pic- 
ture and  frame  should  be  closely  related. 

6.  Photographs  may  gain  importance  by 
matting.  Ordinarily  they  are  framed 
close  to  the  picture  with  glass,  in  nat- 
ural wood,  gold,  or  silver. 

7.  Fine  reproductions  of  oils,  water  colors, 
and  prints  are  framed  to  resemble  their 
originals. 

Arranging  and  Hanging  Pictures 

If  a  picture  is  worth  hanging,  it  is 
worth  hanging  well.  Grouping  pictures  is 
usually  more  interesting  and  dramatic  than 
spotting  them.  There  are  two  kinds  of 
balance  to  consider  in  arranging  a  group 
of  pictures. 

1.  Symmetrica]  Balance 

Pictures  are  usually  the  same  size  and 
subject,  matted  alike,  and  framed  alike. 
This  arrangement  is  good  over  a  book- 
case, on  a  stairway,  or  hall.  Pictures 
should  relate  to  the  space,  the  furniture, 
and  the  room. 

2.  Asymmetrical  Balance 

Pictures  with  unusual  shapes,  sizes,  old, 
new,  or  combined  with  bric-a-brac,  may 
be  arranged  in  interesting  ways.  This  type 
of  hanging  takes  more  skill,  but  is  more 
interesting. 

li  You  T:io  It  Yourself: 

1.  Collect  the  right  tools  and  equipment. 

2.  Learn  how  to  use  them. 

3.  Learn  various  ways  of  finishing. 

4.  Learn  correct  and  simple  methods  of 
decorating. 

5.  Inexpensive  mounts  can  be  made  of 
wallboard  with  a  covering  of  shellac 
to  give  them  a  glazed  protective  finish. 

6.  Steel  pins,  phonograph  needles,  or  angle 
hooks  may  be  used  to  hang  pictures. 
Soft  pencil  or  chalk  rubbed  on  the 
frame  eyes  will  mark  places  to  hang. 

7.  Passe-partouts  (pieces  of  cardboard, 
wood,  or  other  material  with  the  center 
part  cut  out  for  the  placement  of  a 
picture)    are  often  used  effectively  for 


201 


MARCH   1963 

small  pictures  or  groups.  They  may  con- 
sist of  binding  tapes  covering  picture,  mat, 
and  glass.  They  are  good  for  use  with 
antique  costume  pictures  and  flower  or 
bird  prints.  Mats  may  be  plain,  French^ 
or  black  with  gold  lines. 

Suggestions  for  Experimentation 

Small  delicate  water  colors  in  off-white 
frames  or  small  family  photos  attached  to 
velvet  or  ribbon  around  a  mirror  in  a 
bedroom  or  hall. 

A  collection  of  small  pictures  or  snap- 
shots of  odd  sizes  and  shapes  in  one  large 
frame,  matted  with  wallpaper,  is  effective 
in  a  den  or  family  room.  Coins  or  other 
interesting  objects  may  also  be  used. 

A  group  of  like  frames  and  mats  with 
removable  panels  that  can  be  changed 
from  time  to  time  hung  at  eye  level  above 
book  shelves. 

Groups  of  plates  in  a  dining  area. 


Do's  and  Dont's 


Do 


1.  Hang  pictures  with  blind  wire  con- 
cealed. 

2.  Use  rings  at  top  and  bottom  of  small 
pictures  to  keep  them  hanging  straight. 

3.  Use  discretion  in  choosing  pictures  for 
use  with  patterned  wallpaper.  When 
hanging  picture  on  heavily  patterned 
wallpaper,  use  good  sized  plain  mats  or 
contrasting  color  to  make  pictures 
stand  out. 

4.  Keep  picture  in  proportion  to  piece 
of  furniture  over  which  it  hangs.  Don't 
overpower  the  picture  or  the  furniture. 

5.  Prevent  frames  from  marking  walls  by 
gluing  cork  liners  from  bottle  caps  on 
the  bottom  corners. 

6.  Arrange  groups  on  the  floor  before 
hanging  them  on  the  wall. 

7.  Hang  pictures  at  eye  level  or  a  little 
below,  depending  on  space  and  effect 
desired.  (Most  people  hang  pictures 
too  high.) 

Don't 


1. 

2. 

202 


Hang  floral  prints  on  floral  wallpaper. 
Hang  pictures  on  scenic  wallpaper. 


Jennie  R.  Scott 

{card  of  Relief  Societ}' 

This  table  featured  articles  made 
up  from  patterns  taken  from  The 
Reliei  Society  Magazine.  It  showed 
^he  help  available  to  the  work  meet- 
ing department  from  the  Magazine. 


^_   y^.kc^^ 


Articles  on  display  were  made  from  patterns    published    in    the    issues 

listed  below 


Hot    pads    from    "Holders    for    Pans" 

—  September  i960,  page  587. 

"A  Strawberry  Pin  Cushion"  —  October 
i960,  page  662. 

"Christmas  Aprons"  —  October  i960, 
page  658. 

Quilting  pictures  from  "Let's  Learn  to 
Quilt"  —  September  1961,  page  591. 

Pine  cone  dolls  —  "Holiday  Table"  — 
December  1961,  page  827. 

Holiday  apron  — "Aprons  for  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Santa  Claus"  —  November  1961, 
page  747. 

Worm   pull   toy   —  "Christmas   Gifts" 

—  November  1961,  page  742. 

Toy  duck  —  "Stuffed  Toys  Are  De- 
lightful" —  March  1962,  page  211. 

Candlesticks  —  "Make  It  Out  of 
Imagination"  —  February  1962,  page  102. 

"Toddler's  Cover-Apron"  —  June  1962, 
page  438. 


Floral  arrangements  were  made 
up  using  directions  from: 

"Flower  Arrangements  for  Springtime" 
—  March   1951,  page  177. 

"Whys,  Wherefores,  and  Fun  with 
Green  Plants"  —  March  i960,  page  181. 

Recipes  included: 

Rolls  from  "Say  'Merry  Christmas' 
With  Fancy  Yeast  Rolls"  —  December 
1959,  page  823. 

Easy  filled  cookies  —  "Recipes  for  a 
Picnic"  —  July   1961,  page  456. 

Carrot  cake  —  "Something  Different 
for  Dinner"  —  April  1961,  page  256. 

"Candy  for  Your  Easter  Basket"  — 
April  1962,  page  274. 

"Homemade  Candy  for  Winter  Eve- 
nings" —  January  1962,  page  36. 


203 


ARTS    AND    CRAFTS 


Ribbons 


A 


Jennie  R.  Scott 

Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


wide  variety  of  arts  and  crafts  made  in  Relief  Society 
were  on  display  at  the  work  meeting  department  of 
the  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference  last 
October.  These  displays  emphasized  the  originality 
and  ingenuity  of  the  Relief  Society  members  in 
fashioning  useful  and  beautiful  articles  for  the  home. 

Ribbons  and  Roses 

An  umbrella  (small  frame  covered  with  net  and  deco- 
rated with  roses)  or  a  heart  centerpiece  would  be  attractive 
for  a  bridal  shower  or  an  announcement  party.  Aprons  can 
be  decorated  with  the  roses,  and  favors  made  for  place  cards. 
Small  sprays  for  decorating  packages,  jars,  and  candles  add 
interest  and  beauty.  Nosegays  for  graduating  girls,  bouquets 
for  bridesmaids,  and  even  the  bridal  bouquet  can  be  made 
from  these  lovely  roses.  A  corsage  costs  \'ery  little  and  is 
a  nice  remembrance. 

A  small  living  fir  tree  decorated  with  ribbons  and  roses 
for  office  or  apartment  is  most  attractive  at  Christmas  time, 
as  are  wreaths  and  a  kissing  bell. 

A  ribbon  rose  on  a  tray  for  the  sick  room  would  help 
to  brighten  the  morning  for  someone  who  is  ill. 


204 


FOR    WORK    MEETING 


Color    Photograph   by    Lorenzo    S.    Young 


The  roses  ean  be  made  from  any  width 
ribbon.  So-called  number  9  ribbon 
( 1  Vi  inch )  is  the  most  popular  and  will 
make  about  a  two-inch  diameter  rose. 
The  best  type  of  ribbon,  and  also  the 
most  inexpensive,  is  regular  florist  acetate 
rayon  ribbon.  It  can  be  bought  by  the 
bolt  (100  yards)  at  about  $1.60.  Each 
little  rose  costs  about  one-half  cent. 


205 


Procedure 

Cut  a  piece  of  No.  9  ribbon  about  20  inches  long.  Have 
the  wrong  side  of  the  ribbon  toward  you.  Fold  the  right- 
hand  end  of  the  ribbon  at  an  angle,  leaving  about  an  inch 
tail  (Figure  1).  Roll  the  fold  about  3  or  4  turns  very 
tightly,  to  form  a  core  for  the  center  of  the  rose  (Figure  2). 
Next,  fold  the  ribbon  from  the  top  back  away  from  you 
with  your  left  hand  forming  an  angle  (Figure  3).  Roll  core 
in  one  or  two  loose  turns,  almost  to  the  end  of  the  fold. 
Again  fold  the  top  edge  of  ribbon  back,  forming  a  new 
angle  —  notice  it  is  the  opposite  side  of  the  ribbon  this 
time  (Figure  4).  Roll  the  core  in  loosely  about  a  half 
turn,  then  make  a  new  fold.  These  folds  should  not  be 
more  than  1  Vi  inches  long,  depending  on  the  width  of  the 
ribbon.  Continue  in  this  manner  until  you  have  the  desired 
size  rose,  or  until  only  an  inch  of  ribbon  is  left  (Figures 
5  and  6).  To  finish,  tuck  the  end  piece  down  as  neatly  as 
possible  and  wire  the  tails  with  florist  wire  (Figure  7).  The 
ends  of  the  ribbon  may  need  to  be  trimmed.  Next,  tape  the 
stem  with  floratape  and  place  a  rose  calyx  under  the  flower. 
Place  a  leaf  behind  the  flower  to  frame  the  rose. 

Wreath  or  Heart  of  Ribbon  Bows  and  Roses 

Materials  needed: 

Styrofoam  circle  or  heart 

No.  16  or  18  wire 

No.  9  floral  acetate  ribbon 

To  make  ribbon  bows,  begin  with  shiny  side  of  ribbon 
toward  you.  Grasp  in  middle  and  crumple  slightly,  looping 
ribbon  back  away  from  you,  twisting  as  it  comes  up  to  middle 
each  time  so  as  to  keep  shiny  side  on  outside  of  bow. 


206 


RIBBONS    AND    ROSES 


Make  as  many  loops  as  you  wish.  Usually  three  double 
loops  make  a  nice  bow  for  corsages,  packages,  etc.  Wire 
securely  at  middle,  twisting  wire  tightly  around  middle  of 
ribbon.  Caution  should  be  used  so  that  wire  will  be  suf- 
ficiently long  to  leave  two  2-inch  ends  exposed  so  they  may 
be  securely  pressed  into  styrofoam  circle  or  heart  and  hold 
bow  tightly.  Add  bows  until  circle  or  heart  is  covered.  Add 
roses. 


Bridal  Bouquets  and  Corsages 

Bridal  bouquets  are  enlargements  of  the  small  corsage. 
Groupings  of  single  roses  and  leaves  are  placed  one  below 
the  other,  usually  in  groups  of  threes  or  fives,  with  as  many 
as  the  size  needed  demands.  Floral  wax  wrap  secures  the 
roses  and  leaves  to  the  wire  stems.  Bows  made  like  the  ones 
used  in  the  wreath  are  placed  either  in  the  middle  of  the 
grouping  or  at  the  base  to  complete  the  corsage  or  bouquet. 

In  the  bridal  bouquet,  long  streamers  may  be  left  on 
the  ends  of  the  bows  and  knotted  here  and  there.  Covered 
millinery  wire  works  very  well  in  the  forming  of  bows  and 
making  of  roses,  but  when  putting  them  together  a  heavier 
wire  is  needed.    Either  No.  16  or  No.  18  wire  works  very  well. 

A  nosegay  may  be  made  by  clustering  bows  and  roses 
in  a  circular  pattern  and  adding  plastic  lace  backing.  Tiny 
nosegays  make  lovely  place  cards  at  announcement  or  birth- 
day parties. 

An  attractive  table  arrangement  can  be  made  by  placing 
a  large  candle  in  the  center  of  a  compote  and  surrounding 
it  with  bows  and  roses,  with  a  wreath  of  roses  and  leaves 
twined  up  the  candle  itself.  A  small  hole  cut  in  a  base  of 
styrofoam  can  be  used  to  support  the  candle.  Florist  clay 
will  hold  the  candle  in  place  (see  below). 

The  basic  small  corsage  gives  a  finishing  touch  to  a  gift 
package  for  any  occasion.  A  single  rose  and  leaf  glued  or 
tied  on  a  glass  canister  filled  with  homemade  cookies 
or  candies  makes  a  cheerful  gift  for  shut-ins. 


(Table  display  —  pattern   for  ribbon   roses    and   ideas  for   their   use 
by  Sue  Ballantyne,  Portland  Stake) 

(Illustrations    for   Ribbons    and    Roses 
Gloria  Hermanson,  Bountiful  Stake) 


207 


Make  a  Za baton 

Jennie  R.  Scott 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


THE  tables  marked  'This  and  That  From  Here  and  There''  displayed  a 
number  of  interesting  items.  The  large  pillow  in  the  center  of  this 
picture  is  a  Zabaton,  or  Oriental  pillow,  which  can  be  used  on  the  floor 
or  on  a  couch  or  bed.  It  is  made  from  a  square  of  material  of  any  size. 
Usually  those  for  the  floor  are  made  from  a  36-inch  square  or  larger  —  a 
36-inch  square  of  material  makes  a  25-inch  square  zabaton.  The  zabaton 
is  a  favorite  of  decorators  and  is  an  excellent  way  to  use  remnants. 


Color  Photograph  by  Lorenzo  S.  Young 

Material  needed: 


A  square  of  material  —  bright  print,  velveteen,  drapery 
material,  pure  silk. 

Floss  for  tassels. 

Cotton  bat,  dacron  bat,  or  celucloud  bat  (synthetic  cot- 
ton) for  filling.  Use  1  pound  of  batting  for  an  18-inch 
square,  1  Yi  pounds  for  a  27-inch  square,  and  3  pounds  or 
more  for  a  36-inch  square  of  material. 


208 


MAKE    A   ZABATON 


Directions: 

Fold  square  in  half,  right  sides  together,  and  sew  up  both 
ends  (Figure  i). 

Open  up.  Place  sewed  seams  together  in  center,  and  pin. 
Sew  from  outside  toward  center  about  4  to  6  inches  on 
unsewed  sides,  leaving  center  open  (Figure  2).  Place  seams 
side  down  on  the  table,  still  wrong  side  out.  Unfold  filhng 
and  pinch  off  a  piece  that  is  once  again  as  large  as  the  pillow 
on  each  side,  and  place  it  on  top  of  the  pillow   (Figure  3). 

Fold  the  remainder  of  the  filling  so  it  is  the  same  size 
as  the  pillow  and  set  on  top  of  the  filling  over  the  pillow, 
being  careful  that  there  are  no  holes  and  shallow  places  in 
the  filling  and  it  feels  equal  and  smooth  all  over. 

Now  fold  the  overlapping  filling  evenly  over  on  all  four 
sides  so  that  the  edges  are  rounded  and  the  same  size  as 
the  pillow.  Some  of  the  filling  may  be  pinched  off  the  r 
corners,  if  desired,  so  they  will  not  be  too  bulky  (Figure  4). 
Carefully  turn  pillow  and  filling  over  so  that  the  pillow  is 
now  on  top  of  the  filling  with  the  seams  side  up. 

Thread  2  yards  of  floss  through  darning  needle.  Use 
thread  double.     Do  not  knot. 

Starting  about  half  way  down  from  the  center  of  one 
seam,  stitch  long  basting  stitches  Vz  inch  away  from  the 
machine  stitch  down  to  the  edge  of  the  material,  catching 
one  thickness  of  material  only.  Pull  needle  through  and  pass 
it  through  the  filling  once  only  2  inches  back  from  the 
corner  of  the  filling.  Make  a  loop  around  the  filling  and 
enter  the  material  at  the  edge  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
machine  stitching  and  Yi  inch  from  it  and  baste  toward  the 
center  until  opposite  the  starting  point,  catching  one  thick- 
ness of  material  only.  Clip  off  needle,  leaving  plenty  of 
basting  thread  at  beginning  and  ending  of  basting  (Figure  5). 
Repeat  process  on  each  corner. 

Turn  pillow  again  with  filling  now  on  the  top.  Roll  up 
in  a  ball  holding  each  corner  and  turn  pillow  right  side  out 
through  the  open  seam,  so  that  the  filling  is  on  the  inside. 
Press  filling  toward  the  corners. 

With  needle  pull  out  basting  threads  on  each   side  of 
the  seams  toward  the  last  stitch  from  the  corner,  leaving  the 
last  stitch  in.     Pull  on  the  threads,  working  the  filling  well 
into  corners.    Tie  in  double  knot,  leaving  long  ends  on. 
Repeat  process  with  all  corners. 

Make  tassels  by  winding  floss  around  cardboard  cut  the 
size  you  wish  the  tassels  to  be   (Figure  6). 

Remove  cardboard  and  tie  uncut  ends  to  long  threads 
left  on  pillow  corners.  Wind  floss  around  the  top  to  make 
a  head  and  tie.    Cut  other  end  to  make  tassel  (Figure  7). 

Slip  stitch  the  open  seam  on  the  back  ( Figure  8 ) . 

Sew  on  round  or  square  button  on  the  right  side  with 
cross-stitch  or  make  tassel  for  center,  or  just  cross-stitch. 
A  button  round  or  square  can  be  made  by  covering  with  ma- 
terial a  piece  of  stiff  cardboard  padded  with  a  thin  piece  of 
cotton. 

(Zabaton  Pattern  —  Zola  McGhie,   Bonneville  Stake) 
(Illustrations  for  Zabaton  —  Gloria  Hermanson,  Bountiful  Stake) 


SEW 


FILLING 


209 


CONTEMPLATION 


In  order  to  improve  the  mind,  we  ought  less  to  learn,  than  to  contemplate  (Descartes). 


T_TAVE  you  ever  thought  of  invit- 
ing a  group  of  friends  to  your 
home  during  a  snowstorm  to  gaze 
at  the  beauty  of  the  snowflakes? 
Undoubtedly,  this  may  sound  like 
a  bizarre  idea.  Noting  the  intricate 
pattern  of  each  individual  snowflake, 
however,  could  be  one  of  hfe's  rich- 
est, esthetic  rewards.  To  be 
thoroughly  appreciated,  the  snow- 
flakes  should  be  watched  under  a 
light.  If  the  guests  have  on  dark 
coats,  and  the  snowflakes  alight  on 
this  background,  the  magical  laci- 
ness  of  each  flake  can  be  more 
thoroughly  enjoyed. 

Since  most  of  us  have  forgotten 
the  joy  that  comes  through  observ- 
ing quiet  beauty,  such  an  evening 
may  sound  Bohemian.  But,  in 
Japan,  parties  to  watch  a  full  moon 
rise,  or  to  view  the  first  blossoms 
on  a  tree,  are  common. 

Emotions,  which  are  seldom  ex- 
pressed, stir  within  the  guests  as 
they  watch  the  wondrous  light  of 
the  moon  evolve  from  a  small  lemon 
slice  into  a  luminous  sphere.  The 
moon's  slow  ascent  is  watched  in 
silence. 

When  it  is  fully  risen,  the  host 
often  distributes  pencil  and  paper 
so  that  each  guest  may  compose  a 
poem  telling  of  his  response  as  he 
watched  the  graceful  sight. 

Henry  David  Thoreau  felt  this 
inner  need  for  developing  the  illusive 


act  of  contemplation.  He  felt  it  so 
strongly  that  he  spent  two  years 
living  in  the  wilds  of  Walden  Pond. 
He  once  said,  'The  mass  of  men 
lead  lives  of  quiet  desperation/' 
Thoreau,  individualist  as  he  was, 
escaped  any  desperation  he  may 
have  felt  by  his  intimate  communi- 
cation with  nature.  He  wasn't  con- 
tent to  live  as  most  of  us  do,  by 
mere  actions.  He  wanted  to  learn 
about  life;  he  wanted  to  understand 
and  enjoy  life.  He  once  said,  ''I 
wanted  to  live  deep  and  suck  out 
all  the  marrow  of  life.  .  .  ." 

Thoreau  felt  he  could  best  savor 
every  morsel  of  life  by  disentangling 
himself  from  the  cumbersome  ma- 
terial things  that  cloud  our  vision 
and  make  life's  goals  at  times  seem 
hazy.  To  achieve  this  goal,  he  lived 
primitively,  surviving  on  the  food 
that  he  alone  provided  for  himself. 
His  fare  was  simple:  berries  that  he 
gathered,  or  game  that  he  shot.  His 
home  was  a  hut  that  he  built  at  a 
cost  of  $28.12 '/2,  where  the  light 
from  heaven  filtered  in  through  the 
cracks  twenty-four  hours  a  day. 

IN  the  endlessly  oscillating  world 
of  today,  complete  isolation  of 
this  nature  would  be  impractical,  if 
not  impossible,  but  there  should  be 
a  brief  period  daily  when  we  can  be 
alone  to  listen  to  the  yearnings  of 
our  hearts.     This  period  should  be 


210 


Is  Realization 


Joan  H.  Haskins 


a  time  of  quiet  evaluation  and  self- 
discovery.  We  might  listen  to 
classical  music,  study  a  painting,  or 
read  a  fine  piece  of  literature.  The 
important  thing  is  the  thought  pro- 
cesses that  accompany  these  acts, 
not  merely  to  look  v^ith  our  eyes, 
but  to  understand  with  our  souls. 

Many  of  our  great  philosophers 
have  found  their  period  of  con- 
templation can  best  be  accom- 
plished while  walking.  The  Chinese 
have  a  wonderful  proverb  that  says: 
''Man  who  walks  through  country- 
side sees  much  more  than  man  who 
runs."  Sometimes  we  become  guilty 
of  running  through  life,  trying  to 
accomplish  so  much  that  we  die  be- 
fore we  ever  have  a  chance  to  live. 

Try  escaping  from  the  hubbub  of 
the  crowded  streets  by  visiting  a 
secluded  hillside,  a  grove,  or  a  mead- 
ow. Learn  to  pause  and  absorb  the 
beauty  of  your  surroundings.  Study 
each  flower,  shrub,  or  insect  rather 
than  merely  glancing  at  these  mar- 
velous microcosms. 

Observe  how  many  leaves  a  plant 


has,  try  to  determine  the  exact  shade 
of  the  flower,  and  note  the  structure 
of  the  center  of  the  bud.  We  go 
through  life  snatching  fragments  of 
beauty,  never  pausing  to  study  its 
intricate  forms. 

The  ancient  Greeks  practiced  the 
art  of  contemplation  in  its  highest 
degree.  Aristotle,  in  his  book  on 
Ethics,  tells  us  that  the  activity 
which  surpasses  all  others  in  blessed- 
ness, is  that  of  contemplation. 

Ralph  Waldo  Emerson,  great 
naturalist,  felt  that  all  things  are 
answerable  in  nature  if  we  but  seek 
and  study.  Emerson's  comment, 
''If  a  man  be  alone,  let  him  look  at 
the  stars,"  stresses  the  need  that  he 
felt  for  solitude  and  for  an  examina- 
tion of  the  universe. 

Certainly,  through  contemplation, 
we  become  aware  that  it  is  life's 
spiritual  values  that  supersede  its 
material  ones.  As  children  of  God, 
it  is  our  role  to  develop  an  under- 
standing and  appreciation  for  all  of 
his  creations  so  that  we  can  live  in 
harmony  with  them  and  with  our- 
selves. 


Announcing  the  Special  Short  Story  Issue 


'T^HE  April  1962  issue  of  The  Rdiei  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special 
short  story  number,  with  four  outstanding  short  stories  being  pre- 
sented.   Look  for  these  stories  in  April: 

"Strange  Bond,"  by  Thelma  Grube  "A  Load  of  Hay,"  by  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury 

"Strictly  for  Silence,"  by  Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson         "If  at  First,"  by  Ruth  G.  Rothe 


211 


EVENTIDE 


Frances  C.  Yost 


BONNIE   Sharpton  glanced  at 
the  clock.    It  was  getting  late 
and     Charles     hadn't     come 
home.     She  shouldn't  have  let  the 
children    talk   her   into   staying   up 
to  see  their  daddy. 

''Some  women  are  just  plain 
lucky  to  have  a  man  on  an  eight- 
hour  day.  My  Charlie  puts  in  ten 
to  twelve  hours,  and  I  put  in  an 
hour  before  he  leaves,  and  two  hours 
after  he  gets  home.  And  that  isn't 
counting  the  night  shift  when  the 
children  call  for  water  or  have  a 
stomachache." 

Connie  stopped  short.  She  didn't 
want  to  start  talking  to  herself. 
Just  then  the  door  opened  and 
Charlie  walked  in. 

Larry  and  Mary  rushed  to  their 
father  and  wrapped  their  arms  and 
legs  about  him.  Poor,  tired  Charlie, 
he  looked  as  if  he  had  been  en- 
snared by  an  octopus.  She  was 
proud  to  be  the  mother  of  twins, 
but  no  one  who  hadn't  had  the  ex- 
perience of  rearing  twins  could  pos- 
sibly believe  the  mischief  two  the 
same  age  could  concoct. 

Charlie  was  smiling  as  he  fondled 
the  children,  but  when  he  looked  up 
at  Connie,  she  knew  it  had  been  one 
of  those  off  days.  She  wouldn't  ask 
how  things  had  gone  for  him.  It  was 
best  not  to  mention  it.  This  sales- 
man work  on  a  commission  was  hard 
on  a  man,  and  for  that  matter  hard 
on  his  wife.  Occasionally  there 
were  good  days,  though  they  never 
balanced  out  the  poor  ones. 


Charles  dropped  into  a  chair,  yet 
he  didn't  relax.  His  feet  were  tap- 
ping the  rug  and  his  hands  were 
tapping  the  arm  rest.  It  was  as  if 
his  feet  were  still  beating  the  pave- 
ments, and  his  knuckles  knocking 
on  doors. 

'Tlease,  Connie,  get  the  children 
off  to  bed.    I'm  starved  to  death." 
'Tes,  dear." 

Connie  hurried  Larry  and  Mary 
up  the  stairway  before  her.  Every 
bone  in  her  legs  ached.  And  the 
hardest  part  of  the  day  was  yet  be- 
fore her,  getting  the  twins  settled 
down  for  the  night.  If  she  had 
another  time  of  it  getting  them 
asleep  as  she  had  last  night!  Connie 
sighed,  thinking  about  it.  Larry  had 
started  a  pillow  fight  with  a  torn, 
leaky  pillow  and  Connie  figured  she 
would  be  picking  up  feathers  when 
snow  fell  next  Christmas. 

Connie  pulled  a  chair  between 
the  twin  beds  and  sat  down.  It  felt 
good  to  get  off  her  feet. 

''Mother,  read  us  a  story." 

"It's  too  late,  Mary." 

"But  you  promised,"  Larry  chided. 

"I  read  earlier  in  the  evening. 
Have  you  forgotten?" 

Was  it  going  to  be  another  riot 
like  last  night?  Connie  promised 
herself  she  wouldn't  think  about  last 
night.  She  must  discipline  her 
memory.  Why  was  putting  chil- 
dren to  bed  such  a  nightmare  for 
her?    When  she  was  a  child  it  had 


212 


EVENTIDE 


been  a  joy  to  drop  off  to  sleep  in  her 
soft  feather  bed.  She  could  almost 
feel  her  mother's  cool  hand  on  her 
forehead.  What  had  she  said.  .  .  ? 
''Connie,  honey,  you've  been  a 
good  little  girl  all  day  today.  You 
helped  Mother  every  time  with  the 
dishes,  and  you  threaded  the  needle 
when  Mother's  old  eyes  couldn't  see 
the  little  needle's  eye.  You  dusted 
the  parlor  ever  so  well.  You  were 
a  little  jewel  all  day  long.  Mother 
will  sing  a  song  or  two,  so  close  your 
eyes  and  rest.  'Go  to  sleep  my 
pickaninny.  It's  time  for  a  little 
child  to  rest.  .  .  .'  " 

VI/'HAT  had  her  mother  had  at 
bedtime  that  Connie  didn't 
have?  Connie  pondered  the  thought. 
Cooly  and  logically,  Connie  studied 
the  problem  in  her  mind.  Like  a 
hard  rain  on  the  windowpane,  the 
difference  struck  Connie  on  her  fore- 
head. Her  own  mother  had  known 
the  value  of  a  lullaby. 

Lullabies  seemed  to  be  a  forgotten 
art  in  this  atomic  age.  Yet  music 
had  played  an  important  part  in  the 
history  of  man.  Why,  even  before 
earth  life,  according  to  the  Good 
Book,  the  morning  stars  sang  togeth- 
er and  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted 
for  joy.  At  Christ's  birth,  angels 
had  come  near  the  earth  and  sung 
peace  on  earth  and  joy  to  the  world. 

How  long  had  it  been  since  she 
herself  had  even  touched  the  keys 
on  her  own  piano?  She  should  be 
teaching  the  twins  to  sing.  Vaguely, 
Connie  remembered  a  great  poet 
named  Congreve  had  once  said, 
''Music  hath  charms  to  soothe  the 
savage  breast,  to  soften  rocks,  or 
bend  a  knotted  oak." 


Why  hadn't  she  tried  a  lullaby 
instead  of  all  this  fussing  and  jan- 
gling with  the  children  every  night? 
Now,  when  the  children  were  tod- 
dlers was  the  time  to  instill  an  in- 
cipient love  of  music  in  her  young- 
ster's hearts. 

Connie  reached  her  arms  out,  and 
put  a  cool  hand  on  each  overheated 
little  forehead,  as  they  lay  in  their 
twin  beds  on  either  side.  Then  she 
started  singing  softly. 

"Go  to  sleep,  my  pickaninny.  It's 
time  for  little  childs  to  rest.  Day- 
time is  over  and  night  has  just 
begun.  Cuddle  up  to  your  Mammie's 
breast.  I  can  hear  the  night  birds 
calling.  It's  time  for  little  childs 
to  rest.  The  sandman's  coming. 
Your  Mammie's  humming  a  Georgia 
lullaby." 

Connie  followed  it  with  another 
lullaby,  then  let  her  voice  fade  com- 
pletely away.  Both  little  children 
had  dropped  off  into  a  deep  sleep. 
She  tiptoed  softly  from  their  room, 
and  started  down  the  stairway. 

Charles  stood  there  at  the  foot  of 
the  stairway.  He  was  smiling  up 
at  her.  "Say,  that  was  right  pretty. 
It  sort  of  relaxed  me,  sitting  here  as 
you  sang  to  the  children." 

Connie  suddenly  realized  she,  too, 
wasn't  as  upset  and  tense  as  she  had 
been.  She  felt  more  relaxed  and 
calmed  down.  Her  lullaby  had  had 
a  wonderful  effect  on  the  entire 
family. 

Connie  smiled  lovingly  at  Charles, 
and  said,  "Oh.  .  .  ."  When  she 
came  to  the  last  step  where  he  was 
waiting  for  her,  her  lips  were  still 
rounded  from  the  "oh,"  and  he 
kissed  her,  lightly,  but  not  too  light- 


213 


The  Power  of  Protein 

Flora  H.  Bardwell  and  Ethdwyn  B.  Wilcox 

Department  of  Food  and  Nutrition 

Utah  State  University 

ONE  of^  the  best  friends  a  of  regulating  body  functions.  If 
''body '  has  is  protein  —  in  other  emergency  sources  are  not 
fact,  it  makes  up  a  large  per-  available,  the  body  will  use  protein 
centage  of  the  total  body.  for  energy,  thus  depriving  the  mus- 
All  that  makes  you  —  your  skin,  cles  and  other  tissues  of  needed  pro- 
hair,  eyes,  nails,  your  muscles,  are  tein.  Hence,  a  day  s  supply  of  food 
proteins.  must  necessarily  include  not  only 
Most  of  all  that  makes  you  "go"  adequate  protein,  but  also  a  balance 
—  the  blood,  lymph,  heart  and  of  the  other  energy  foods,  the  fats 
lungs,  tendons  and  muscles,  liga-  and  carbohydrates, 
ments,  brains  and  nerves  are  also  A  third  function  of  protein  is  its 
proteins.  You  are  largely  what  pro-  use  for  growth;  however  mainten- 
tein  has  made  you.  You  will  prob-  ance  of  body  functions  comes  first 
ably  become  the  result  of  the  pro-  in  needs.  If  not  enough  protein  is 
tein  you  enjoy  in  your  food  each  supplied  by  the  diet  for  both  growth 
day.  and  maintenance,  growth  is  retard- 
Protein,  next  to  water,  is  the  ed.  Hence,  this  provides  another 
most  plentiful  substance  in  the  body,  reason  for  maintaining  sufficient 
The  proteins  that  make  up  this  large  protein  every  day. 
per  cent  of  the  body  are  not  there  Proteins  are  made  up  of  more 
as  fixed,  unchanging  substance,  like  simple  substances  called  amino 
building  blocks  deposited  for  a  life-  acids.  There  are  eighteen  amino 
time  of  use.  They  are  in  a  constant  acids  which  are  used  in  different 
state  of  exchange  within  the  body  combinations  in  our  common  foods, 
tissues.  Some  protein  molecules  These  amino  acids  are  linked  togeth- 
are  always  breaking  down,  and  oth-  er  in  the  protein  molecule  much  as 
ers  are  being  built  as  replacements,  the  cars  of  a  train  are  coupled  to- 
This  is  why  every  day  our  intake  of  gether  to  make  a  freight  or  passen- 
food  must  supply  the  necessary  pro-  ger  train.  In  the  body  all  food  pro- 
tein, even  when  we  no  longer  need  teins  are  broken  down  into  amino 
it  for  growth.  acids  which  are  then  rebuilt  into 
Protein,  in  addition  to  building  specific  body  proteins  using  differ- 
body  tissues  and  muscle,  regulates  ent  combinations  than  occurred  in 
body  processes  and  can  also  supply  the  food. 

energy  to  the  body  when  needed.  If  All    of    these    amino    acids    are 

other  sources   of  energy  are  avail-  essential  to  life  and  health,  but  only 

able,  protein  will  be  used  to  carry  eight  must  be  completely  formed  in 

out    its    own    special    functions    of  the  food  and  ready  for  use.     The 

building  and  repairing  tissues  and  others  can  be  made  in  the  body  from 


214 


THE    POWER    OF    PROTEIN 


raw  materials  supplied  by  the  food. 
These  eight  are  called  essential 
amino  acids  because  it  is  necessary 
to  have  them  supplied  ready-made. 

A  NIMAL  proteins,  such  as  meat, 
fish,  poultry,  eggs,  milk,  and 
cheese,  and  a  few  special  legumes, 
contain  all  of  the  essential  amino 
acids.  These  animal  proteins  con- 
tain all  the  essential  amino  acids  in 
sufficient  amount  and  in  correct 
proportion  for  use  by  the  body  in 
maintenance,  repair,  and  even 
growth.  Other  food  proteins  found 
in  cereals,  vegetables,  and  nuts  are 
low  in  one  or  more  of  these  essen- 
tial amino  acids  or  do  not  have  them 
in  the  right  proportion.  However, 
when  these  foods  are  eaten  in  a  meal 
with  some  animal  protein  food,  the 
amino  acids  become  balanced  and 
meet  the  body's  needs. 

One  other  factor  must  be  con- 
sidered, the  body  needs  all  of  the 
essential  amino  acids  at  the  same 
time  to  use  them  for  building  body 
tissues.  That  is,  one  cannot  store 
amino  acids  for  use  at  a  later  time 
while  waiting  for  a  missing  essential 
amino  acid.  In  terms  of  meals,  this 
means  a  good  balanced  meal  if  some 
animal  protein  is  included  with  the 
cereal  or  vegetable  protein.  Hence, 


a  good  breakfast  would  contain  cer- 
eal and  a  glass  of  milk  or  toast  and 
egg,  along  with  the  rest  of  a  good 
breakfast. 

TT  is  possible  also  that  an  over- 
supplv  of  one  amino  acid  may  re- 
duce the  utilization  of  other  amino 
acids  so  that  a  deficiency  will  occur. 
This  condition  might  occur  if  all 
protein  was  coming  from  cereals  or 
certain  vegetables.  Another  possi- 
bility could  occur  when  one  tries  to 
raise  the  level  of  protein  eaten  by 
adding  the  additional  protein  in  the 
form  of  amino  acid  pills.  A  much 
safer  form  that  ensures  a  good  bal- 
anced protein  diet  is  to  increase  the 
use  of  dried  skim  milk.  This  form 
is  also  much  cheaper. 

Essentially  what  this  understand- 
ing of  protein  and  amino  acids 
means  is  that  balance  is  of  great  im- 
portance in  each  day's  food  supply. 
We  need  not  be  concerned  about 
the  proportions  of  different  amino 
acids  when  the  supply  of  protein  is 
generous  and  comes  from  a  mixture 
or  balance  of  ordinary  foods.  Almost 
anv  diet  that  includes  a  variety  of 
everyday  food  (animals  and  vege- 
table products)  supplies  generous 
amounts  of  all  the  essential  amino 
acids. 


HIGHLIGHT  OF  GOUR'I'ESY 

THE  highlight  of  courtesy  is  regard  for  the  feelings  of  others.     All  may  not  know 
the  rules  of  etiquette,  but  everyone  understands  the  language  of  love. 

—  Nancy  M.  Armstrong 


215 


"We  Can't  Be  Perfect" 


R  Christie  Lund  Coles 


/^FTEN  we  hear  someone  justify  his  faults  by  saying,  ''Well,  we  can't 
be  perfect.  If  we  were  perfect,  we  wouldn't  be  here.  Nobody  is 
perfect." 

And  often  we  justify  ourselves  in  the  same  way.  It  is  so  easy  to  make 
excuses,  to  find  reasons  for  our  imperfections  and  shortcomings. 

Yet,  what  did  Jesus  say?  He  said,  ''Be  ye  .  .  .  perfect,  even  as  your 
Father  ...  in  heaven  is  perfect.'' 

Did  he  mean  half-perfect,  part  good?  Did  he  mean  to  be  good  on 
Sunday  and  disobedient  the  rest  of  the  week?  Did  he  mean  to  pay  our 
tithes  and  offerings,  but  live  as  we  please  otherwise?  Did  he  mean  to 
indulge  in  our  particular  vices,  saying,  "So-and-so  does  worse  than  this"? 

I  don't  believe  so.  I  suppose  no  one  can  be  completely  perfect  within 
the  limitations  of  the  flesh,  and  under  the  pressures  on  all  sides  of  us. 
But  we  can  try.  And,  if  we  try  hard  enough,  we  will  achieve  just  that  much 
perfection. 

Right  this  moment  we  can  start  on  the  road  to  perfection.  We  can 
put  the  admonition,  "Be  ye  perfect,"  in  our  hearts  and  work  at  it  day  after 
day,  weeding  out  insidious  little  faults  —  the  tendency  to  gossip,  to  make 
a  slighting  remark  —  and  put  virtues  in  their  place. 

Even  if  the  unfortunate  things  we  say  are  true,  we  are  saying  the  things 
we  think,  and  it  is  time  to  start  thinking  of  happier  things  for  our  own 
sake,  as  well  as  for  that  of  our  friends. 

We  can  nip  a  bad  habit  in  the  bud  by  thinking,  I  will  not  be  domi- 
nated by  this  small  thing.  I  will  be  free  of  it.  We  can  start  building  up 
the  positive  side  of  the  ledger,  doing  one  small  kindness  a  day,  making  a 
phone  call,  sending  a  card,  a  letter  to  someone  shut  in,  or  lonely,  or  ill. 
We  can  listen  to  someone  else's  troubles  instead  of  talking  of  our  own. 

We  can  give  thanks  for  all  our  blessings,  purifying  ourselves  by  the 
act  of  voicing  gratitude. 

We  can  pray  unceasingly,  and  follow  the  inner  promptings  which 
whisper  to  all,  if  they  will  but  listen  to  them. 

We  can  love  more.  We  can  forgive  more.  We  can  even  forgive 
ourselves  after  true,  sincere  repentance,  with  all  that  entails.  Many 
people  have  difficulty  because  they  cannot  forgive  themselves,  cannot 
reconcile  their  feelings  of  guilt  with  the  ideals  they  set  for  themselves. 
The  Lord  has  said,  "...  though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as 
white  as  snow"  (Isaiah  1:18). 

I  think  we  can  all  come  much  nearer  to  being  perfect.  And  when 
we  do  —  and  surely  without  one  mite  of  self-righteousness  —  people  will 
like  and  admire  us  more,  and  respect  us.  Further,  we  will  like  and  admire 
ourselves,  as  well  as  respect  ourselves. 

It  is  a  challenge  to  each  one.    I  hope  we  can  accept  it. 


216 


Harold  M.  Lambert 


Hills  oi  Scotland,  Near  Stranraer 
Kennedy  Castle  Grounds  of  Lord  Stair 


Praise  Is  a  Prayer 

Margery  S.  Stewart 


The  stars  hold  conversations  in  the  night, 

Singing  of  delight 

For  being,  finding  it  awesome  to  exist, 

Much  less  to  move  in  silver-winged  flight. 

The  gulls  are  glad  for  their  brief 

Soarings,  the  fragile  leaf 

For  seasons,  fields  hold  in  greening  palm 

The  tender  sheaf. 

Small  things  praise  by  acts,  the  ant, 

In  the  green  comfort  of  the  plant 

Moves  in  minute  obedience. 

There  is  a  gratitude  in  the  sea's  deep  chant. 

Lost  in  vast  hungers  and  confusions,  I 

Forget  the  songs  that  I  might  praise  thee  by. 


217 


Id  fences 

and 

Id  memor 


Annie  Atkin  Tanner 


FENCES  stand  out  in  my  mem- 
ory of  childhood  days  more 
than  any  other  inanimate 
thing.  They  seem  to  be  a  part  of 
the  days  I  hke  to  remember,  and 
I  hate  to  see  them  go,  ugly  as  some 
of  them  were.  One  by  one,  the  old 
fences  have  gone,  and  it  is  like  old 
memories  being  burned  alive — a  very 
unhappy  experience. 

After  long  years  of  absence  from 
my  home  town,  I  returned  one  day 
in  spring,  to  find  many  things  had 
changed.  The  place  seemed  half  un- 
dressed with  so  many  friendly  fences 
gone.  The  houses  that  used  to  look 
serenely  down  at  me  over  tall  fences, 
now  seemed  to  be  boldly  staring.  I 
walked  down  the  once  familiar  side- 
walk which  led  me  to  my  old 
home.  It  appeared  strangely  stark 
and  lonesome  and  a  little  bit  apolo- 
getic without  the  weathered,  brown- 
gray,  picket  fence  which,  in  other 
days,  seemed  to  warn  any  intruder 
not  to  enter. 

As  a  barefoot  child  I  ran  along 
the   narrow   plank   to   which    each 


picket  was  nailed.  Each  moment  I 
rather  expected  to  be  pierced  by  one 
of  the  defiant  lances,  and  my  mother 
often  told  me  that  some  day  my 
dress  might  catch  on  one  of  the 
pickets  and  I  would  be  hanged.  The 
fact  that  I  wasn't,  has  always  con- 
vinced me  that  sometimes  our 
guardian  angels  work  overtime. 

The  neighbor  on  the  north  of  our 
home  had  a  much  more  enticing 
fence  than  ours.  It  had  a  long 
narrow  board  running  along  the  top 
of  it.  This  fence  was  a  temptation 
to  all  the  neighborhood  children.  It 
practically  invited  us  to  ''come 
aboard"  and  run.  Sometimes  we  fell 
off,  but  this  was  just  a  challenge  to 
us  to  try  our  skill  again.  We  were 
often  scolded  and  threatened  by  the 
exasperated  owner  of  the  fence,  but 
children  are  not  easily  discouraged. 

The  cedar-post  fence  was  a  strange 
species.  The  posts  stood  straight  and 
tall  and  close  together;  they  were 
strong  and  stolid  and  seemed  to 
dare  anyone  to  laugh  at  them. 

Sister  Smith  lived  alone  in  her 


218 


OLD    FENCES    AND   OLD    MEMORIES 


home  a  block  south  of  our  house,  By  the  time  I  can  remember  his 

which  was  set  in  the  back  of  her  fence,  it  was  completely  hidden  by 

lot.  Around  the  house  stood  a  post  black  currant  bushes.    Under  their 

fence,    a    mighty     fortress,    which  thick  shade,  my  sisters  and  I  built 

seemed  to  reach  to  the  sky,  when  playhouses  and  made  pink  and  red 

I  was  very  young.  and    yellow    hollyhock    dolls,    with 

It  was  my  duty,  once  or  twice  a  green  currants  pinned  on  for  heads, 

week,  to  take  down  to  our  neighbor  Here  on  the  hot  July  days,  we  lived 

a  brown  pitcher  of  cold  buttermilk  in    a    world    of    imagination    and 

or  a  blue  bowl  of  vegetable  soup,  dreamed  of  castles  and  kings. 

Not    once   did    I    ever    go    to    the  As  we  grew  older,  the  old  fence 

gate  but  always  squeezed  perilously  in  the  front  of  our  home  formed 

through  the  narrow  space  between  a  background  for  our  romances.    In 

the  posts,  often  spilling  a  little  of  the  square  gate  posts  two  tiny  brown 

the  buttermilk  or  soup,  and  some-  house  wrens  built  their  nests  each 

times   scratching   my   back   on   the  spring,    and    softly    complained    at 

rough  posts.  night  when  the  rusty  hinges  on  the 

The   fence   on    the   way    to    my  gate  squeaked  as  we  said  goodnight. 

Aunt  Aggie's  was  built  of  beautiful.  The  same  whining  noise  also  seemed 

red  sandstones  from  the  lovely  hills  to  let  our  mother  know  just  what 

nearby.  time  we  came  home.   Romance  had 

My  cousins  and  I  loved  to  play  on  such  a  perfect  setting  around  that 
that  fence.  There  was  adventure  old,  gray  fence.  On  May  nights  pink 
there  on  the  top.  The  rocks  trem-  Dorothy  Perkins  roses  flaunted  their 
bled  under  us  and  often  one  tum-  loveliness,  and  the  clear,  yellow 
bled  down,  as  we  jumped  from  one  moonlight  made  the  blossoming  pear 
rock  to  another.  One  day  I  was  tree  a  thing  of  shimmering  beauty, 
resting  on  the  top  of  the  wall  and  On  the  highest  branch  of  this 
I  looked  down  below.  There,  be-  tree,  a  mockingbird  whistled  and 
tween  two  rocks,  was  a  huge,  gray  sang  love  songs  to  us,  accompanied 
lizard  peeking  up  at  me  with  his  by  the  bass  croaking  of  frogs  hidden 
lidless  eyes.  I  jumped  from  the  wall  deep  in  orchard  grass, 
in  terror,  just  as  the  lizard  slithered  As  we  said  our  last  goodnight,  the 
down  and  ran  across  my  bare  feet,  orange  moonlight  filtered  through 
From  that  day  on  the  charm  of  the  the  mulberry  leaves,  and  the  rose- 
red-rock  wall  was  ended.  scented    path    to    the    door    left   a 

make-believe   world   to   be  remem- 

npHE     river     slowly     meandered  bered  with  tenderness. 

through   our  valley,   about  two  The  old   fences   are   gone.    The 

miles   away  from   my  grandfather's  fierce-looking    picket    fences    with 

home.    In  pioneer  days  he  carried  their  green  gates,  the  wide,  board 

willows  on  his  back  to  weave  the  fences,  the  sturdy  post  fences,  and 

fence  between  him  and  his  neigh-  red-stone  walls,  have  disappeared  in- 

bors,  which  kept  them  good  friends  to  the  past,  with  our  memories  as 

for  forty  years.  their  only  hope  of  revival. 


219 


Janet  W.  Breeze 


T)  OLL  it!  Pat  it!  Break  it!  Stretch  it!  Whether  company  is  coming  or  it's  just  another 
■■■  ^  family  meal,  nowhere  can  you  find  a  meat  or  meat  product  more  versatile  and 
economical  than  hamburger. 

Every  homemaker  has  her  own  pet  list  of  hamburger  variations.     Maybe  some  of 
these  will  help  to  supplement  yours: 


Quick  Stroganoff- 


% 

c.  butter  or  substitute 

!/4 

1 
1 

2 

c.  minced  onion 
lb.  ground  beef 
clove  garlic,  minced 
tbsp.  flour 

/4 

1 

1 

1  Vi 


tsp.  salt 


tsp.  pepper 
tsp.  paprika 
can  cream  of  mushroom  soup, 

undiluted 
c.  commercial  sour  cream 
snipped  parsley 


Saute  onion  in  butter  or  substitute  until  golden.  Stir  in  hamburger,  garlic,  flour, 
salt,  pepper,  paprika,  and  saute  5  minutes. 

Add  soup  and  simmer  uncovered  for  10  minutes.  Remove  from  heat  and  stir  in 
sour  cream.  Sprinkle  with  parsley  and  serve  over  hot,  buttered  noodles.  Makes  4  to 
6  servings. 

— --—■^^^---«— — — ^— —  Fortified  Burgers  — ^^^^^— — ^-^— ^^^^^ 


To  one  pound  ground  beef,  add  Vi  c.  shredded  cheddar  cheese;  Vi  small  onion, 
chopped;  1  medium-sized  tomato,  chopped;  one  egg,  slightly  beaten;  and  3  tablespoons 
wheat  germ.  Form  into  patties  and  sprinkle  both  sides  with  seasoned  meat  tenderizer 
to  seal  in  juices. 

^— ^— ^— ^-^^^^^— -^   Asparagus  Sandwich 


Sandwich  cooked  asparagus  spears  or  tips  between  two  cooked  hamburger  patties. 
Cover  top  patty  with  cream  of  mushroom  soup  gravy.     Goes  well  with  baked  potatoes! 


220 


MAKE    IT    WITH    HAMBURGER    AND    SAVE 


Fruited  Meat  Loaf 


To  your  own  basic  one-pound  meat  loaf  combination,  add    Vi  cup  drained  fruit 

cocktail,   Vi   cup  crushed  pineapple,  with  juice,  and   /4   cup  raisins.  Bake  at  350°  for 

one  hour.     About  1 5  minutes  before  done,  arrange  bacon  strips  on  top  of  loaf,  then 
continue  baking. 


Hamburger-Cottage  Cheese  Pie 


Saute  lightly  one  large  onion,  chopped,  and  1  pound  ground  beef.  Season  to 
taste  and  stir  in  2  tbsp.  flour. 

Line  a  9"  pie  tin  with  uncooked  biscuit  dough  crust  and  fill  with  hamburger-onion 
mixture. 

Fold  one  cup  small  curd  cottage  cheese  into  2  slightly  beaten  eggs;  spread  over 
hamburger  and  sprinkle  with  paprika. 

Bake  for  30  minutes  at  375°.     Serve  in  wedges  along  with  a  colorful  tossed  salad. 


Saucy  Meat  Balls 


1  lb.  ground  beef  1  can  (1  lb.)  pineapple  chunks  and 

Vi  tsp.  salt  syrup 

!4  tsp.  ginger  /i  c.  brown  sugar,  firmly  packed 

1  egg  2  tbsp.  cornstarch 

1  tsp.  water  !4  c.  vinegar 

!4  c.  flour  2  green  peppers,  cut  in  strips 

3  tbsp.  salad  oil  buttered  hot  noodles 

Season  ground  beef  with  salt  and  ginger;  form  lightly  into  16  small  balls;  dip  in 
egg,  slightly  .beaten,  with  1  tsp.  water,  then  in  flour;  saute  in  salad  oil  in  large  frying 
pan,  turning  to  brown  all  sides.  Remove  from  heat;  take  out  meat  balls  while  making 
sauce  in  same  pan. 

Drain  syrup  from  pineapple  and  add  water  to  it  to  make  1  cup;  stir  into  drippings 
in  pan.  Stir  in  brown  sugar  mixed  with  cornstarch  and  vinegar.  Heat,  stirring  con- 
stantly, until  sauce  thickens  and  boil  3  minutes. 

Arrange  browned  meat  balls,  pepper  strips,  and  pineapple  chunks  in  separate  piles 
in  pan;  stir  each  gently  to  coat  with  sauce;  cover.  Simmer  10  minutes,  or  until  heated 
through.     Spoon  over  hot,  buttered  noodles.     Serves  4. 


Indoor  Barbecued  Burger  Sauce 


Vi  c.  salad  oil  2   tsp.   salt 

Vi  c.  catsup  4  tbsp.  brown  sugar 

1  tbsp.  Worcestershire  sauce  H    c.  vinegar 

1  tsp.  dry  mustard  1   tsp.  paprika 

Combine  all  ingredients  for  sauce  in  large  skillet.     When  mixture  reaches  boiling 

point,  add  8  to  12  patties.     Cover,  reduce  heat,  and  simmer  20  minutes.     Serve  on 
toasted  buns. 


Hamburger-Spanish  Rice 


1  c.  raw  rice  1  lb.  ground  beef 

3  tbsp.  olive  oil  2  Vi  c.  canned  tomatoes 

2  large  onions,  chopped  fine  1  tsp.  salt 

2  green  peppers,  chopped  Va  tsp.  pepper 

3  stalks  celery,  diced  Va  lb.  (1  c. )  grated  cheese 


221 


MARCH   1963 

Wash  rice  well;  then  drain,  and  boil  till  tender  in  salted  water.  Drain  well.  Mean- 
while heat  olive  oil  in  frying  pan  over  low  heat.  Add  onions,  peppers,  celery,  and  fry 
gently  for  lo  minutes.  Add  ground  beef  and  saute  until  lightly  browned,  stirring  con- 
stantly to  prevent  burning  of  vegetables.  Add  tomatoes,  cover,  and  cook  15  minutes 
longer.  Combine  with  rice,  and  add  salt,  pepper,  and  all  but  %  cup  cheese.  Mix  well, 
and  put  in  well-buttered  casserole.  Cover  with  remaining  cheese  and  balce  at  350° 
25  minutes,  or  until  cheese  is  melted  and  lightly  brown.    Serves  6  to  8. 


•Main  Dish  Meat  Roll" 


1  Yi    lbs.  ground  beef  1  Yz  tsp.  salt 

Yz    lb.  ground  pork  sausage  dash  of  pepper 

4  tbsp.  onion  (sauted  in  1  tbsp.  Yz  c.  bread  crumbs 

shortening)  1  egg,  beaten 

Heat  oven  to  350°  F.  Combine  ingredients;  mix  thoroughly.  Put  on  waxed 
paper;  pat  out  in  a  sheet  14  inches  long  by  10  inches  wide. 

Potato  and  Pea  Stuffing 

2  c.  mashed  potatoes  1   tsp.  salt 

1   can  green  pea  soup,  undiluted  dash  of  pepper 

1   egg,  beaten 

Combine  ingredients;  mix  well.  Place  on  the  meat  and  roll  the  meat  mixture 
around  stuffing.  Remove  wax  paper.  Bake  in  moderate  oven  for  1-1  !4  hours  at  350°. 
Serves  8. 


Budget  Beef  Pie 


Saute  V4  cup  sliced  onion  and  Yz  pound  hamburger  until  lightly  brown.  Add  Yz 
tsp.  salt  and  1  can  condensed  tomato  soup.  Pour  into  baking  dish  and  cover  with 
rolled  biscuit  dough.  Bake  in  hot  oven  (450°)  about  20  minutes.  Turn  upside  down 
on  plate.    Can  be  stretched  to  6  servings. 


Busy-Day  Casserole 


%  c.  chopped  onions  2  tbsp.  prepared  mustard 

2  tbsp.  butter  or  substitute  Yi  tsp,  salt 

1  lb.  ground  beef  dash  of  pepper 

1  can  condensed  vegetable  soup  2  %  c.  water 

1  c.  water  2  c.  instant  rice 

2  tbsp.  catsup  %  tsp.  salt 

Saute  onions  in  butter  until  golden.  Add  meat  and  saute  until  browned.  Add 
soup,  1  c.  water,  catsup,  mustard,  salt,  and  pepper.  Mix  well.  Bring  to  a  boil,  then  sim- 
mer 15  minutes. 

Meanwhile  combine  rice,  water,  and  salt  in  saucepan.  Cook  according  to  package 
directions. 

Add  rice  to  meat  in  sauce.  Mix  and  turn  into  2-quart  casserole.  Sprinkle  with 
buttered  crumbs  or  grated  cheese  if  desired.  Put  under  broiler  for  2  or  3  minutes. 
Serves  6. 


Surprise  Patties 


Shape  raw  meat  loaf  into  8  patties.  Place  sliced  cheese  on  4  patties.  Cover  with 
second  patty.  Place  strip  of  bacon  around  edge  and  hold  with  toothpick.  Broil  slowly 
10  minutes  on  each  side  about  4  inches  from  heat. 


222 


Lucy  S.  Guyas,  Maker  of  Many  Quilts 

T  UCY  Standley  Guyas,  Salmon,  Idaho,  has  pieced  and  quilted  more  than  a  hundred 
'-^  quilts  in  the  last  sixteen  years.  More  than  forty  of  these  beautiful  quilts  were 
made  in  the  effective  six-pointed  Lone  Star  pattern  (similar  to  the  quilt  which  is  folded 
across  Sister  Guyas'  lap).  Many  other  patterns,  including  the  bowknot  and  double 
bow  knot,  and  wedding  ring  patterns  have  been  used  in  this  long-time  quiltmaking 
project.  The  materials  have  included  cotton  fabrics  of  many  kinds,  prints,  plain- 
colored,  stripes  and  checks,  and  also  many  types  of  rayon  and  satin  materials,  as  well  as 
taffetas  and  brocades.  The  colors  have  been  beautifully  contrasted,  or  blended,  accord- 
ing to  the  artistic  requirements  of  the  pattern.  Many  lovely  quilts  have  been  given 
to  friends  and  neighbors  and  in  this  way  a  large  number  of  homes  have  been  beautified 
and  made  comfortable. 

Mrs.  Guyas  is  mother  to  three  children  and  grandmother  to  nine.  She  has  lived 
in  Salmon  for  thirty-five  years  and  is  active  in  the  Church,  and  in  Relief  Society. 


Speak  that  kindly  word  and  do  that  kindly  deed  that  lingers  in  your  heart, 
knows  what  ray  of  sunshine  it  may  bring — and  tomorrow  may  be  too  late. 

—Pauline  Bell 


Who 


223 


Keep  My 


Own 


Kit  Linfoid 


Chapter 


Synopsis:  Irene  Spencer,  who  met  her 
husband  Dick  in  South  Africa,  comes  to  a 
small  town  near  Salt  Lake  City,  and  sees 
for  the  first  time  the  shabby  old  house 
which  is  to  be  her  home.  Dick  plans  to 
have  his  Grandfather  and  his  young  handi- 
capped brother  David  live  with  them. 
Irene  meets  Dick's  Aunt  Ella  who  has 
cared  for  David  since  his  mother  died, 
and  Aunt  Ella,  also,  is  accepted  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  new  household. 

ELLA  was  a  one-woman  army  in 
a  war  against  dirt.  She  at- 
tacked the  grime  that  had 
accumulated  in  the  big  house  with 
a  vigor  that  left  Irene  breathless.  As 
she  worked,  she  talked.  Irene  had 
learned  not  to  try  to  ease  in  a  reply 
unless  necessary.  Ella  talked  more 
to  herself  and  her  enemy,  the  dirt, 
than  to  anyone  else. 

''Got  to  vacuum  first,  that's  for 
sure.''  The  whir  of  the  machine 
formed  a  buzzing  backdrop  to  her 
words.  ''Send  these  drapes  to  the 
cleaners,  so  you  can  see  what  color 
they  are.  Can't  stand  to  even  take 
them  down  until  they've  been 
vacuumed,  though.  Like  to  choke 
us  all  to  death,  all  that  dust.  What 
are  we  going  to  do  with  this  rug? 
It'll  take  a  miracle  to  get  that  soot 
out  of  it.  I'd  forgotten  there  was  so 
much  woodwork.  It  needs  a  good 
coat  of  polish,  after  we  get  it 
cleaned." 

Davy  moved  like  a  small  ghost 
through  the  rooms.  He  followed 
Ella  as  she  worked,  and  she  encour- 


^■^'^ 


aged  the  child  to  remain  nearby. 

Irene  felt  haunted  by  the  child. 
She  would  feel  his  presence,  his 
empty  eyes  on  her  as  she  worked.  If 
she  turned  to  see  him,  he  would  be 
gone.  Or  she  would  glance  up,  to 
find  him  half-hidden  by  a  drape  or 
a  chair,  peeping  out  at  her.  If  she 
tried  to  approach  him  or  speak  to 
him,  he  would  shrink  from  her  and 
disappear. 

Bringing  order  out  of  chaos  was 
no  easy  thing  to  do.  As  the  re- 
modeling progressed,  electricians, 
plumbers,  carpenters,  and  painters 
created  and  recreated  a  havoc  of 
noise  and  clutter. 

Each  day  Irene  and  Ella  struggled 
valiantly  through  what  seemed  like 
never-ending  mountains  of  dust, 
dirt,  sawdust,  paint,  plaster,  and 
other  assorted  materials.  They  found 
companionship  in  their  mutual 
struggle  against  them.  Irene  was 
grateful  for  the  numbness  that  hard 
work  enforced  on  her  mind. 

She  still  felt  like  an  interloping 
outsider.  When  she  tried  to  visual- 
ize the  future,  she  rejected  such 
thoughts  fearfully.  Years  seemed  to 
stretch  before  her,  with  a  house  to 
care  for  in  which  she  was  an  alien 
stranger,  and  a  child  to  rear  that  she 
couldn't  even  talk  to.  She  couldn't 
accustom  herself  to  carrying  on  one- 
sided conversations  with  Davy,  as 
Dick  did.  Besides,  Davy  wouldn't 
let  her.    He  was  lost  and  confused 


1 


224 


KEEP    MY    OWN 


in  the  riot  of  the  house,  cared  for, 
but  largely  ignored. 

Even  the  solarium  was  not  exempt 
from  the  clutter.  It  was  hollowly 
empty  when  Dick  moved  his  desk 
and  files  into  it.  Three  walls  of 
glass  surrounded  him,  and  in  the  U 
center  of  those  windows,  he  set  up 
his  drawing  board.  Later  he  in- 
tended to  partition  the  huge  room 
into  offices.  At  the  moment,  it  be- 
came a  convenient  storage  spot  for 
paint  cans,  hammers,  plumbing  fix- 
tures, draperies  that  had  come  back 
from  the  cleaners  but  would  not  be 
hung  until  the  cleaning  was  finished, 
and  other  odds  and  ends  that  Ella, 
Irene,  and  the  workmen  saw  fit  to 
store  away  in  it.  Dick  was  good- 
natured  about  this  usurpation  of  his 
domain,  but  Irene  knew  he  would 
welcome  any  changes  for  the  better. 

She  fell  into  bed  each  night  so 
exhausted  that,  as  she  told  Dick, 
frequently  she  was  asleep  before  her 
head  touched  the  pillow. 

He  frowned.  'Tou'd  better  take 
it  easy.  You're  trying  to  get  too 
much  done  too  fast.  It'll  wait." 

"That's  what  I'm  afraid  of.  It's 
waited  too  long  already." 

'Tou  don't  want  to  overdo, 
Irene." 

'Tm  perfectly  all  right,"  she  said 
fondly.  ''The  work's  good  for  me. 
It  keeps  my  mind  occupied." 

T^HE  sea-grayness  of  his  eyes  dark- 
ened. "I  know  what  you  mean. 
I  know  how  hard  all  this  has  been 
on  you.  The  house,  and  Granddad 
and  Ella,  and  especially  Davy.  I 
can't  just  forget  them  and  go  off 
and  live  my  own  life,  Irene,  even  if 
that  might  be  the  easy  way.  They're 


mine.  Blood's  thicker  than  brine, 
they  say.  .  .  ." 

Tears  rushed  to  her  eyes.  She 
saw  his  face  through  a  blur.  She 
had  thought  he  didn't  understand! 
''Oh,  Dick,  I  know  we  can't  do  any- 
thing else!  When  I  think  of  it 
rationally,  I  don't  want  to,  either. 
I'm  a  woman  grown.  I'll  be  a  moth- 
er soon.  If  I  can't  accept  a  few 
responsibilities,  I'd  be  a  poor  excuse 
for  a  wife.  I  love  you,  and  I  love 
them,  too.  Because  I  do,  I  know 
I  can  work  all  this  out.  Just  give 
me  a  little  more  time.  I  feel  so 
strange,  sometimes,  coming  here 
from  a  foreign  country.  .  .  ."  She 
forced  herself  to  smile  through  the 
haze  of  her  tears. 

Buried  again  in  the  never-ending 
cleaning,  she  let  her  forced  smile  die 
a  natural  death.  She  had  believed 
her  words  when  she  spoke  them  to 
Dick.  Afterward,  alone  in  the  li- 
brary with  cliffs  of  books  surround- 
ing her,  she  looked  inward  upon 
herself  and  knew  how  immature  and 
afraid  she  was. 

She  pulled  books  out  and  stacked 
them  about  the  room  while  she 
cleaned  the  shelves.  Someday  she 
hoped  to  have  time  to  read  some  of 
them.  She  turned  a  rich  red  leather 
bound  volume  over  in  her  hands  to 
examine  the  title,  then  paused.  She 
had  the  unmistakable  eerie  feeling 
of  Davy's  seeking  eyes  burning  into 
her  back. 

She  didn't  turn,  knowing  that  he 
would  be  gone  if  she  did.  She  spoke 
softly,  so  she  wouldn't  startle  him. 
"Come  in,  Daw.  Isn't  this  a  beauti- 
ful  room?  Books  are  good  friends, 
and  there  are  so  many  of  them  in 
here." 

Then  she  dared  look  toward  him. 


225 


MARCH   1963 


Her  words  had  caught  him  off  bal- 
ance. He  stood  irresolutely  in  the 
doorway.  His  hair  was  wind-blown, 
and  an  appealing  curl  drooped  over 
one  eyebrow. 

He  started  to  back  away.  She  had 
an  almost  irrepressible  urge  to 
smooth  back  the  stray  curl,  to  touch 
the  thin  little  cheek.  'Tlease  don't 
go,  Davy." 

She  fought  to  keep  the  despera- 
tion she  felt  from  seeping  through 
into  her  voice.  Then  she  noticed 
that  while  his  wide  eyes  were  orbs 
of  distrust,  they  were  not  blank. 
Elation  bubbled  inside  her.  It  was 
the  first  time  he  had  ever  looked  at 
her,  knowing  that  she  saw  him,  and 
met  her  with  anything  but  that  ex- 
pressionless stare  that  so  discon- 
certed her. 

''I  have  something  for  you,  Davy. 
A  book.  We're  going  to  have  a 
baby,  you  know.  I  thought  you 
might  like  to  read  about  babies  be- 
fore our  baby  comes.''  She  had  left 
the  book  on  Dick's  desk  in  the 
solarium  and  now  regretted  not  hav- 
ing it  with  her. 

''Will  you  wait  here  while  I  go 
get  it?" 

TLTE  backed  further  away,  toward 
a  beckoning  shadow. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  I'll  do.  I'll  put 
it  here  on  this  table.  When  you 
wish  to  read  it,  it'll  be  here  for  you. 
All  right?" 

He  slipped  away  and  was  gone 
like  a  pint-sized  phantom,  merged 
into  the  silent  shadows  from  which 
he  had  come. 

Irene  sank  into  a  chair  and  cov- 
ered her  face  with  her  hands.  Oh, 
Davy,  she  thought,  you  poor  little 
soul!     A   child   that  never  laughs, 


never  talks,  never  sings!  I've  ac- 
cepted this  awesome  responsibility, 
but  it's  just  not  enough.  What- 
ever am  I  going  to  do  about  it? 

''Granddad,"  she  asked  that  day 
during  lunch,  "are  you  sure  Davy's 
hearing  is  all  right?"  Davy  had 
slipped  away  from  the  table  to  pur- 
sue his  private  world.  "I  know  he's 
not  completely  deaf,  but  sometimes 
he  never  seems  to  hear  a  thing  I 
say. 

Granddad  shook  his  head.  "His 
hearing's  all  right.  Sometimes  he 
mav  not  want  to  hear,  but  he  can. 
If  anything,  better  than  average.  We 
checked  all  those  possibilities, 
rene. 

"I'm  sure  you  did.  I  just  thought 
perhaps.  .  .  ." 

Granddad's  eyes  were  narrow. 
"We  all  went  through  the  same 
thing.  Searching  for  a  physical  cause. 
I  know  how  it  is.  It  would  be  easier, 
of  course,  to  combat  ...  in  a  way. 
You've  been  thinking  in  terms  of  a 
hearing  aid,  or  perhaps  corrective 
surgery.  Hopes  we  had,  too,  a  long 
time  ago.  Now  we  know  that  the 
only  place  to  base  any  hope  is  in 
Davy.  In  his  recovery  from  a  loss 
that  he  was  unable  to  fathom  or 
cope  with." 

Irene  toyed  with  her  sandwich 
idly.  "If  I  could  just  reach  him.  He's 
so  distant.  More  so  with  me  than 
anyone." 

"Subconsciously,  he's  trying  to 
reject  you.  He's  afraid  of  you.  I 
spoke  to  his  doctor  about  it." 

"Afraid  of  me?     Whatever  for?" 

"He  doesn't  have  much  conscious 
memory  of  his  mother,  but  it  was 
she  who  deserted  him,  to  his  baby 
mind.  He's  afraid  to  love  you  lest 
you  desert  him,  too.     That's  over- 


226 


KEEP    MY    OWN 


simplifying,  of  course,  but  in  general, 
that's  the  idea." 

Such  a  sickening  realization 
robbed  her  of  her  appetite.  She 
pushed  her  lunch  away  almost 
angrily.  ''He  doesn't  react  to  Ella 
like  that." 

''Ella's  been  with  him  from  the 
beginning.  And  with  all  of  that, 
his  trust  in  Ella  and  Dick  and  me 
.  ,  .  the  fact  remains  we  haven't 
been  able  to  teach  him  to  speak." 

"Then  he  could  talk,  if  he  wanted 
to?" 

"No.  It's  a  psychological  block. 
He  can't  speak.  Not  until  that  block 
is  removed.  Some  children  develop 
a  mental  block  against  learning  arith- 
metic or  geography,  perhaps  because 
of  an  unpleasant  association.  Again, 
that's  over-simplifying,  but  it's  much 
the  same  thing." 

"Maybe  I  had  a  mental  block 
without  knowing  it,"  Irene  smiled. 
"My  aunt  used  to  say  I  just  didn't 
have  any  arithmetic  sense." 

T^HE  gradual  emergence  of  order 
could  be  seen  only  by  those  who 
had  been  working  in  the  debris  and 
confusion.  As  each  room  was 
thoroughly  cleaned,  it  was  closed  up 
tightly  against  invading  soil  from 
other  areas  of  the  house. 

When  Irene  first  saw  the  sprawled 
heating  system  in  the  basement,  she 
was  appalled.  "Dick,  it  looks  like 
something  out  of  the  dark  ages!" 
she  cried. 

He  laughed.  "It  almost  is.  Some- 
day we'll  tear  it  all  out  and  put  in 
a  modern  gas  furnace,  but  for  now 
it  will  have  to  serve." 

Granddad  squinted  up  into  the 
rafters  at  one  of  the  octopus-like 
furnace  arms  snaking  between  them. 


"It's  about  on  its  last  legs,  though," 
he  said.  "One  of  these  days  .  .  . 
whoom!    She'll  be  gone." 

"Until  that  day  she'll  have  to  do," 
Dick  reiterated  firmly. 

It  was  a  foolish  notion,  she  knew, 
but  Irene  felt  a  deep  personal  ani- 
mosity toward  that  furnace.  She 
even  had  nightmares  in  which  the 
entire  apparatus  took  on  life,  reach- 
ing and  stretching  through  its  many 
eel-like  arms  and  legs  into  every 
room  in  the  house.  She  was  certain 
that  it  would  refuse  to  heat  the 
house  simply  because  she  was  living 
there.  Dick  and  Granddad  ex- 
changed knowing  looks  about  the 
peculiarities  of  expectant  mothers 
when  she  refused  to  go  downstairs 
near  that  furnace. 

"I  hope  it  goes  'whoom'  in  a  hur- 
ry," she  said  with  venom,  "and  I 
know  my  mind  will  be  more  at 
ease." 

She  covered  the  dining-room  table 
with  a  thick  mat  of  newspapers  and 
a  plastic  tablecloth  to  protect  the 
finish.  Ella  brought  in  two  tubs, 
one  filled  with  hot  sudsy  water,  and 
the  other  with  clear  rinse  water. 
Irene  stood  on  the  table  herself  in 
order  to  reach  the  chandelier  and  re- 
move the  prisms  that  dangled  from 
thin  wires  on  the  frame. 

"You  ought  not  to  be  climbing 
around,"  Ella  scolded. 

"I'm  perfectly  all  right,  Ella.  This 
table  is  so  large  it's  almost  like  stand- 
ing in  the  middle  of  the  floor."  She 
removed  the  prisms  and  handed 
them  down  one  by  one. 

Ella  dunked  each  one  in  the  suds. 
She  let  it  soak  for  a  minute  before 
she  fished  it  out  and  rinsed  it.  "Just 
the  same,  it's  better  to  be  safe  than 


227 


MARCH   1963 


sorry.  You're  not  supposed  to  reach 
or  stretch,  either/' 

"I'm  really  not.  Look.  The 
chandelier  hangs  so  low  I  almost 
have  to  reach  down  from  up  here  to 
get  some  of  them  off." 

It  was  true,  but  Ella  continued  to 
grumble. 

Granddad  entered  the  dining 
room,  with  Davy  in  tow.  ''Well, 
now,  what  have  we  here?" 

"Cleaning  detail,  Granddad!" 
Irene  sang  out.  "Like  to  help?" 

"You  bet  I  would.  I've  just  been 
waiting  for  the  work  to  progress  to 
this  point.  Always  had  a  soft  spot 
for  this  fixture.  Here,  Davy,  take  a 
cloth.  Let's  make  these  little 
dangles  shine  like  diamonds  set  in 
stars." 

They  both  polished  industriously. 
Irene,  looking  down  through  the 
maze  of  gilt  framework,  was  struck 
by  the  care  that  Davy  employed  in 
his  task.  He  took  genuine  pride  in 
each  glittering  orb,  holding  them  up 
to  the  light  to  be  sure  that  they 
were  immaculate. 

Ella's  perpetual  voice  droned  on, 
and  Irene  forced  herself  to  listen. 
".  .  .  water's  getting  cold,  and  the 
electrician  hasn't  finished  with  the 
water  heater.  If  we  need  any  more 
I'll  have  to  heat  it  on  the  stove.  Take 
all  the  time  in  the  world  to  do  the 
littlest  jobs!  If  we  worked  as  slowly 
as  they  do,  we'd  never  have  this 
place  in  decent  condition.  . .  ." 

T^HEY  completed  the  task  to 
Ella's  accompaniment.  When 
the  last  glittering  prism  was  rehung 
in  the  last  empty  hook,  Irene 
climbed  down  off  the  table  and 
stood  looking  up  into  the  tiers  of 
crystal  light  drops.    She  recalled  her 


sour  mood  the  first  time  she  had 
seen  the  delicately  ornate  fixture, 
and  felt  a  surge  of  joy  that  she  had 
had  a  part  in  restoring  its  splendor. 
She  smiled  as  she  remembered 
how  she  and  Dick  had  made  faces 
in  fun  at  each  other  while  he 
washed  these  windows  on  the  out- 
side and  she  polished  them  on  the 
inside.  Now  the  late-day  summer 
sun  streamed  through  them.  Not  a 
trace  of  dust  deflected  the  sun's 
sparkle.  Orbs  and  pendants  of  vary- 
ing sizes  on  the  chandelier  trapped 
every  stray  beam,  joyfully  reflecting 
it  over  and  over. 

Irene  felt  the  glow  of  pride  in  ac- 
complishment. She  felt  that  even 
if  she  didn't  belong  to  the  house, 
it  was  beginning  to  belong  to  her. 
Perhaps  she  would  never  know  the 
unified  feeling  of  belonging,  but  she 
was  taking  great  pleasure  in  making 
the  house  reflect  her,  and  in  making 
a  home  for  the  others.  It  was  an 
intangible  feeling.  She  couldn't  have 
expressed  it  if  she  had  tried.  She 
was  glad,  however,  that  it  had  come 
to  her.  She  didn't  want  to  be  a 
stranger  in  Dick's  and  their  baby's 
home. 

Ella  had  carried  one  of  the  tubs 
away.  When  she  returned,  her 
dress  and  apron  were  wet.  Sloppy 
hems  slapped  her  legs  with  each 
step  she  took. 

"Spilled  it,"  she  said.  "All  over 
...  in  that  sawdust  that  carpenter's 
making  in  there.  Wet  sawdust  .  .  . 
ugh.  Nice  mess  to  have  to  clean 
up.  May  as  well  empty  the  other 
one  first,  I'm  as  likely  as  not  to  spill 
it,  too,  the  way  things  are  going." 

Irene  laughed  out  loud.  For  a 
moment  she  was  afraid  Ella  might 
take  offense,  but  her  bubbling  hap- 


228 


KEEP    MY    OWN 


piness  spilled  over  in  humor.  How 
like  Ella  to  regard  the  cabinet 
maker  as  "making  sawdust"  instead 
of  constructing  much-needed  cup- 
boards. Ella  sniffed,  then  grinned, 
too.  She  tried  to  maintain  her  cross 
tone,  but  the  grin  infected  it. 

''Seems  like  every  time  I  sweep  it 
up,  they  make  some  more.  If  it 
isn't  sawdust,  it's  plaster,  or  wire,  or 
a  can  of  paint,  or  something  just  as 
bad.  As  if  the  dirt  isn't  bad  enough." 

Davy  had  disappeared.  Granddad 
asked  in  mock  concern,  ''Now  where 
did  that  scalawag  go?" 

Ella  answered.  "Davy?  Prob- 
ably to  the  library.  He's  been  spend- 
ing most  of  his  free  time  in  there 
lately." 

Irene  glanced  up.  "The  library?" 

"He's  a  great  one  for  reading." 
Granddad  pulled  at  his  chin.  "Most 
of  those  books  are  a  bit  deep  for 
him,  though,  I'm  afraid." 

Irene  broke  away  as  they  finished 
clearing  up.  Grandad  rolled  the 
newspapers  into  a  cone  that  would 
fit  in  the  fireplace  while  Ella  dried 
the  plastic  before  she  put  it  away. 

The  library  door  was  ajar.  It  had 
been  closed  most  of  the  time  since 
its  cleaning  was  finished.  She  hesi- 
tated, then  with  renewed  resolve  she 
stepped  inside. 

T^AVY  sat  in  a  deeply  tufted  dark 
leather    chair,    a    small    figure 


almost  lost  in  the  curved  depths. 
The  drapes  were  drawn,  and  the 
child  had  switched  on  a  lamp  that 
stood  on  the  table  next  to  his  chair. 
A  circle  of  light  rose  from  the  lamp, 
surrounding  his  head  like  a  halo. 

The  book  Irene  had  given  him  was 
opened  on  the  arm  of  the  chair.  His 
chin  rested  in  his  hand  as  he  read 
it.  She  loved  him  so  much  at  that 
instant  that  she  nearly  hurt  with  it. 

Unknowingly,  Irene  brushed 
against  the  door  frame.  Davy  jumped 
to  his  feet,  a  trapped,  wild  look  in 
his  eyes.  The  spell  was  broken.  The 
lovely  book  fell  unwanted  to  the 
floor,  and  lay  there  on  the  face  of 
its  pages. 

"I'm  so  glad  you  found  the  book," 
Irene  said.  "I  won't  bother  you 
now,  I  see  you  were  busy  reading  it. 
I'd  love  to  read  it  with  you  some- 
time. If  you  should  want  me  to 
read  it  to  you,  bring  it  to  me,  and  I 
will.    All  right?" 

She  expected  no  answer  and  got 
none.  Apprehension  tied  knots  in 
the  pit  of  her  stomach.  In  respect 
to  the  mood  she  had  shattered,  to 
the  privacy  she  had  invaded,  she 
turned  and  walked  slowly  away.  She 
left  the  boy  standing  by  the  chair. 
The  halo  of  light  he  had  worn  so 
naturally  only  a  moment  before  now 
shone  futilely  alone  against  the  dark 
grain  of  the  leather  chair. 

{To  be  continued) 


I  will  strive  to  make  each  day  a  cheerful  day.  To  have  within  my  heart  a  desire 
to  forgive  any  who  might  have  wronged  me  and  a  prayer  for  those  who  have  found 
more  thorns  than  roses  along  the  pathway  of  life. 

— ^Pauline  Bell 


229 


KJoteA- 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  ''Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


South  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Harvest  Fair 

November  9,   1962 

Alice  Moss,  stake  Magazine  representati\'C,  is  seen  at  the  right  offering  free  copies 
of  The  ReUef  Society  Magazine  to  guests  who  attended  the  har\cst  fair. 

Fern  C.  McClellan,  President,  South  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
the  table  shown  in  the  picture  was  designed  to  illustrate  the  many  phases  of  subject 
material  presented  in  the  Magazine.  "This  fellowshipping  program  was  sponsored  joint- 
ly by  the  stake  and  ward  Relief  Society  organizations.  Beautiful  exhibits  of  bazaar 
items  were  displayed,  as  well  as  tables  depicting  the  different  aspects  of  Relief  Society: 
\'isiting  teaching,  social  science,  literature,  theology,  welfare,  and  the  Magazine.  An 
original  presentation  'Mother  Goes  to  School'  stressed  the  enrichment  received  from 
Relief  Society.  Music  was  furnished  by  the  Singing  Mothers  and  guest  artists.  Refresh- 
ments were  served.  Of  the  300  who  attended,  nearly  one-third  were  not  enrolled 
members  of  Relief  Society.  Many  were  of  other  faiths.  It  was  a  great  thrill  for  us  to 
be  able  to  share  Relief  Society  with  these  friends  and  neighbors." 

Ammon  Stake  (Idaho)  Inter-Faith  Social 

October  24,  1962 

Left  to  right:  Afton  Godfrey,  work  meeting  leader;  Betty  Stoddard,  Work  Director 
Counselor;  Emma  Jane  Nelson,  President;  Virginia  Garner,  Education  Counselor;  Susette 
Budge,  organist;  Sharlene  Blatter,  literature  class  leader;  Beverly  Mercer,  theology  class 
leader;  Beth  Jacobs,  social  science  class  leader;  Connie  Fell,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader;  Violet  Wakley,  Magazine  representati\c;  Valene  Heer,  chorister;  Renae  Paxman, 
Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Nelson  reports:  "With  the  stake  house  as  its  setting,  four  hundred  women 
were  present  to  enjoy  our  Inter-Faith  Social  with  us.  A  lovely  musical  program  was 
given,  and  a  history  of  Relief  Society,  its  purposes  and  activities,  was  presented  also. 
Each  ward  arranged  beautiful  displays  of  its  loveliest  bazaar  items,  this  handiwork  being 
an  outgrowth  of  the  work  meeting  activities.  In  addition  to  these  displays,  each  of  the 
stake  board  members  set  up  displays  depicting  the  purposes  and  objectives  of  the  lesson 
department.  Light  refreshments  were  served.  W^e  are  very  pleased  with  the  outcome 
of  our  Inter-Faith  Social.  Women  representing  fifteen  other  religions  were  present, 
in  addition  to  our  own  members,  and  we  feel  that  much  was  accomplished  towards  show- 
ing others  the  greatness  of  Relief  Society  and  making  new  friends  with  women  of 
other  faiths." 


230 


NOTES    FROM    THE    FIELD 


Xn  eveiry  hoine 
tMsbookof^old 

mil  bring  your 
family^ 


^';.'' ,  '.\%#^}  V^  ^ ,  *^  >^f  ,^ 


.it-t;^  xiv,*H^^^^^4^  ,  ^X^^.  4^.w%'fl^€i^VfC^-S 


231 


MARCH   1963 


Tempfe  View  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Presents  Check  to  Liahona  Branch 

Front  row,  sisters  standing  left  to  right:  Anna  G.  Allen,  Second  Counselor,  Lia- 
hona Branch  Relief  Society;  Loretta  Pawiki,  First  Counselor;  Margaret  J.  Renshaw, 
President;  Edna  S.  Hewlett,  President,  Temple  View  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Back  row,  brethren,  left  to  right:  Elder  G.  Wallace  Fox,  First  Counselor,  Liahona 
Branch;  Elder  Ralph  Williams,  President;  Elder  Maurice  J.  Taylor,  President,  Temple 
View  Stake. 

Sister  Hewlett  reports:  "A  lovely  musical  benefit  called  'Evening  of  Many  Talents' 
was  given  in  the  Temple  View  Stake  chapel  September  24,  1962,  for  the  newly 
organized  Liahona  (Indian)  Branch  Relief  Society.  In  the  picture  a  check  for  $237  is 
being  presented  to  Sister  Margaret  J.  Renshaw,  President,  Liahona  Branch  Relief 
Society,  by  Edna  S.  Hewlett,  President,  Temple  View  Stake  Relief  Society."* 


Shelley  Stake  (Idaho)  Relief  Society  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 
for  Stake  Quarterly  Conference,  October  1962 

Velma  G.  Risenmay,  President,  Shelley  Stake  Relief  Society,  stands  first  at  the 
right  on  the  second  row;  organist  Janeen  Harris,  first  on  the  right  in  the  front  row; 
chorister  Evelyn  Hook  stands  first  at  the  left  in  the  front  row. 

Sister  Risenmay  reports:  "The  Shelley  Stake  Singing  Mothers  chorus  has  been 
honored  for  several  years  to  present  the  music  for  the  October  Stake  Quarterly  Con- 
ferences. This  year  the  numbers  we  chose  were:  "If  Ye  Love  Me,  Keep  My  Com- 
mandments,' 'Still,  Still  With  Thee,'  The  Work  We're  Called  to  Do,'  and  'Love 
One  Another,'  with  Alene  Lyon  as  soloist,  and  Afton  Cook,  Evada  Bitter,  and  Dorothy 
Christensen  as  violinists,  and  Ruth  Oler  at  the  organ." 


Long  Beach  Stake  (California),  Sixth  Ward  Relief  Society  Makes 
Pixie  Dolls  for  Their  Bazaar 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Zerilda  Campbell;  Kathleen  Abplanalp;  Shirley  Roost;  Marian 
Roost;  Luella  Carton;  Elizabeth  Peterson;  Shirley  Goodwin,  President;  Rhoda  Patten; 
Annabell  Bigleman;  Roberta  Pike,  Work  Director  Counselor;  Ida  McEwan. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Marian  Peterson;  Stella  Nielson;  Jennie  Mae  Taylor,  work 
meeting  leader;  Lena  Goodlad;  Veda  Vanfleet;  Leola  Branson;  Sandra  Nielson;  Joy 
Peterson;  Peggy  Rich. 

Marian  Bennett,  President,  Long  Beach  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  sisters 
of  the  Sixth  Ward  made  pixie  dolls  for  their  bazaar.  They  had  an  opportunity  to  sell 
them,  and  decided  to  use  this  activity  as  a  building  fund  project.  Through  the  work 
and  faith  of  the  sisters,  they  have  been  able  to  give  their  bishop  $1,000  towards  their 
new  chapel  building.  And  the  orders  for  the  pixie  dolls  continue  to  come  in.  This 
has  been  a  lot  of  work,  and  also  a  great  blessing  and  satisfaction  to  the  sisters  who  have 
given  of  their  time  and  talents.  They  have  become  better  acquainted  with  each  other 
and  have  had  a  lot  of  fun  together.  The  project  has  strengthened  their  testimonies  and 
brought  them  closer  to  each  other." 

232 


NOTES    FROM    THE    FIELD 


233 


Zion  Park  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Honors  Active  Visiting  Teachers 
Past  Eighty  Years  of  Age  at  Visiting  Teacher  Convention 

Left  to  right:  Lettie  Whitney,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Laura  Pul- 
sipher, eighty-one,  visiting  teacher  from  Toquerville  Ward;  Amelia  Heaton,  eighty-two, 
Hurricane  South  Ward;  Amelia  Sanders,  eighty-six,  La  Verkin  Ward;  Genevieve  H. 
Gubler,  President,  Zion  Park  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Gubler  reports:  "We  honored  these  three  lovely  sisters  for  being  active 
visiting  teachers  at  past  eighty  years  of  age,  still  serving.  Sister  Heaton  and  Sister 
Pulsipher  achieved  a  one  hundred  per  cent  attendance  record  at  the  visiting  teacher 
meeting  the  past  year.     Sister  Heaton  visited  every  family  in  her  district  every  month." 


Lethbridge  Stake  (Canada),  Macleod  Ward  Quilting  Project 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Geraldine  Olsen;  Grace  Agate,  work  meeting  leader;  Janana 
Orr,  Work  Director  Counselor;  Luella  Gray,  President. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Vada  De  Ginnus;  Jean  Richardson;  Myrna  Hart; 
Mary  Sheffield;  Louise  Henrie;  Fern  Duce;  Viola  Orr. 

Theodora  B.  Nelson,  President,  Lethbridge  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
thirty-six  beautiful  quilts  were  made  by  the  sisters  of  the  Macleod  Ward,  in  their  suc- 
cessful and  rewarding  project  of  supplying  their  homes  with  bedding. 


Northern  Mexican  Mission,  Mission-Wide  Relief  Society  Convention 

September  1962 

Annie  R.  Gall,  President,  Northern  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
more  than  sixty  sisters  attended  the  convention,  including  eight  district  Relief  Society 
presidents,  forty  branch  presidents,  and  six  from  the  mission  board.  "These  women 
represented  branches  from  all  over  Northern  Mexico.  Our  program  began  at  nine  and 
closed  at  six,  but  we  served  three  meals,  as  all  came  on  buses  or  trains  and  had  to  come 
and  leave  according  to  schedules.  This  meant  that  many  arrived  before  six  in  the 
morning  and  left  at  eleven  at  night. 

"It  was  a  long  day,  but  with  the  slides  of  'A  Record  Shall  Be  Kept,'  the  film  'Unto 
the  Least  of  These/  forty-five  minutes  of  learning  how  to  direct  hymns  with  batons, 
two  excellent  'mixers'  which  could  be  used  in  the  opening  socials  the  next  week  in 
Relief  Societies,  general  instructions,  teaching  helps,  work-day  suggestions  and  demon- 
strations, it  proved  to  be  a  very  successful  and  profitable  day. 

"President  Annie  R.  Call  presented  general  instructions;  First  Counselor  Pauline 
Redd  Burt  spoke  on  work  ideas  and  the  presentation  of  suggestions  for  socials;  Second 
Counselor  Dolores  G.  de  Almaguer  presented  some  teaching  helps;  Secretary-Treasurer 
Coleen  M.  Cox  gave  some  helps  for  filling  out  weekly  and  monthly  reports  and  in  the 
roll  call;  Afton  K.  Shreeve,  in  charge  of  music,  gave  some  excellent  ideas  and  helps 
for  directing  hymns;  Apolinar  de  Reyes  talked  on  the  importance  of  caring  for  burial 
clothing. 


234 


NOTES    FROM    THE    FIELD 


#%         ^ 

fip  A 


o 


MARCH   1963 


Irish  Mission,  Irish  District  Relief  Society  Seminar,  Redhill,  Belfast, 
Northern  Ireland,  September  8,  1962 

Front  row,  standing  in  the  center,  Sandra  M.  Covey,  President,  Irish  Mission  ReHef 
Society,  holding  the  hand  of  her  daughter  Cynthia;  Mary  Brooks,  First  Counselor, 
standing  next  to  Sister  Covey  (in  plaid  suit);  Secretary  Myrl  Peay  stands  fourth  from  the 
left  on  the  front  row;  Elder  Stephen  R.  Covey,  President  of  the  Irish  Mission,  stands 
at  the  right  in  the  front  row. 

Sister  Covey  reports:  "On  the  28th  of  September  we  held  an  all-day  Relief  Society 
Seminar  for  the  primary  purpose  of  presenting  an  outline  and  interpretation  of  this 
year's  agenda,  the  program  regarding  visiting  teaching,  record  keeping.  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  bazaars,  teacher  training,  and  Relief  Society  policies,  as  well  as  other  aspects 
of  our  work.  We  wanted  to  give  the  presidents  a  vision  of  what  can  be  done  if  they 
understand  the  program  and  policies  and  help  them  to  analyze  their  specific  situations 
and  problems  and  have  new  ideas  and  approaches  in  dealing  with  them.  The  presenta- 
tion was  in  the  form  of  skits,  films,  discussions,  lectures,  and  buzz  groups.  Since  learn- 
ing is  always  directly  correlated  to  involvement  and  participation,  we  tried  to  structure 
the  situation  so  that  through  this  medium  of  participation  all  were  able  actively  to  take 
part,  express  their  opinions,  analyze  and  discuss  common  problems  in  their  districts. 

"The  attitude  of  the  group  was  marvelous  —  very  spontaneous,  and  all  were  eager 
to  participate,  teachable,  and  happy  to  be  able  to  express  their  opinions  and  discuss 
their  problems.  We  had  each  branch  bring  some  of  their  most  original  and  nicest 
articles  from  their  work  meetings  and  displayed  them  so  the  other  branches  would  be 
able  to  exchange  ideas  and  patterns. 

"We  know  that  growth  is  coming  and  will  come  very  rapidly,  and  if  we  have  a 
strong  program  to  build  on,  it  will  be  much  easier  to  establish  new  and  strong  Relief 
Societies.  We  pray  that  the  Lord  will  bless  us  in  our  efforts.  We  are  thrilled  with  the 
wonderful  Relief  Society  program.  Already  there  has  been  a  rapid  growth  in  our  mis- 
sion." 


236 


MUSIC 

for 

SINGING 

MOTHERS 


ABrDE  WITH  ME;  'TIS 
EVENTIDE-Madsen  20 

GOSPEL    GIVES    UNBOUNDED 
STRENGTH-Spafford,    and 
AS  ANGELS  IN  HEAVEN 
Schreiner    30 

JESU,  JOY  OF  MAN'S 
DESIRING-Bach    25 

LET  NOT  YOUR  SONG  END- 

Cain    25 

LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 

FOR  JOY-Stephens   20 

LORD  IS  MY  SHEPHERD- 

Smart   20 

LORD'S  PRAYER-Gates  20 

LORD'S  PRAYER-Malotte  25 

MY  SOUL  IS  ATHIRST  FOR 
GOD— Madsen     25 

STILL,  STILL  WITH  THEE- 
Madsen    22 

UNTO  THEE  I  LIFT  MINE 
EYES-Beethoven  22 

VOICE   IN   THE  WILDERNESS- 
Scott  25 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order  blank 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

D  On   Approval        D  Charge 
□  Money   Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City  and  State  


(ai|iies 


IHllSIC 

15  E.  1st  South 
Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


The  Old  Gate 

Catherine  B.  Bowles 

Do  memories  linger,  when  at  night 
You  see  an  old  gate  now  shut  tight? 
It  used  to  stand  open,  swing  to  and  fro; 
Children  ran  through  it  with  faces  aglow. 
It  stands  as  a  symbol  —  life  passes  by; 
Enjoy  each  day  where  sweet  memories  lie. 

There  is  a  straight  path  that  leads  to  a  gate 

That  will  be  open,  be  it  early  or  late  — 

A  welcoming  smile  where  loved  ones  meet, 

Memories  linger,  precious  and  sweet. 

Through  this  unlocked  gate,  we  all  must  go 

To   the   portals   of  heaven   to   reap   what 
we  sow. 


S  AV  E 

on  PERMA-PAK'S 

Processed  Potatoes 

Flakes  or  Slices 

NOW   SPECIALLY  PRICEDI 

No  peeling,  no  cooking,  no  waste! 
Hov/  quickly,  easily  you'll  prepare  po- 
tatoes with  that  delicious,  "old-fash- 
ioned flavor."  Packed  in  moisture- 
proof,   compact-for-storage    ^10   cans. 

ALSO  ON  SALE BEEF  GRAVY 

l^A-oz.  foil   packages  or   13-oz.   jars 

These  are  just  a  few  of  the  many  Per- 
ma-Pak  storage  and  survival  foods 
currently  priced  for  real  savings.  Send 
for  our  complete  list  of  specials.  Also 
ask  for  information  about  our  eco- 
nomical Family  Food  Storage  Plan  and 
your  FREE  Perma-Pak  catalog  of  stor- 
age foods  and  survival  kits.  Discounts 
on  group  purchases. 
For  prices  and  shipping  information 
write: 

PERMA-PAK 

40  E.  Robert  Ave., 
Salt  Lake  City  15,  Utah 


237 


Recompense 

Verda  P.  BoUschwciler 

Somehow  I  know  that  this  is  not  the  end, 
You'll  laugh  again,  and  sing  again,  and  live. 
Hearts  that  are  broken  have  been  known  to  mend 
And  empty  vessels  can  renew  and  give. 


Nothing  finer  in  all  the  worici  than  our  Elegant  and  Larger 
"AMERICA'S   FINEST   ICE  CREAM  STORE" 


5tfl£iu) 


And  then  —  Just  to  remind  you 


fuyJt 


DfsriHcnvE 


'!]^(U» 


is  the   industry's  Supreme  Achievement. 

OUR   ONLY   STORE— 850    East   21st   South    Street— Open    until    Midnight— Closed    Sundays 

"^Artistry  in  Pleasurejoods" 


Hawaiian  Tours 

February,  June,   and    November,    1963 

Mexican  Tour 

in  March 

Orient  Tour 

leaves  March  to  April 

Northwestern  Tour 

in  June 

Alaskan  Tour 

in  July 

Hill  Cumorah  Tour 

July-August 

Europe 

in  August 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

3021  South  23rd  East 

P.O.  Box  2065 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

HU  5-2444  -   AM  2-2337 


GOLD 

MEDALLION 
HOME 


A  wonderful  new 
way  to  live 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO.  ^  -r 
Buy  no^  from  your  dealer  '' 


238 


Zippy,  the  Zions 
Savings  Bug, 

says  . . . 


"you  get 
'more 


for  your  money' 
at  ZS&L!" 


Savings  deposited  by  the  20th  of  any  month 
and  left  on  deposit  'til  June  30,  1963,  earn 
from  the  1st  of  that  month. 

Big  4^270  per  year  current  rate  earnings  are 
compounded  twice  a  year  so  that  the  earnings 
earn  earnings. 

Your  savings  are  insured  to  $10,000  by  the 
Federal  Savings  &  Loan  Insurance  Corp.,  a 
permanent  agency  of  the  U.  S.  government. 

Never  in  its  79-year  history  has  Zions  Savings 
&  Loan  failed  (even  in  depression  times)  to 
pay  a  dividend  to  each  of  its  savings  custo- 
mers. 

You  have  a  choice  of  savings  plans  ...  a 
Savings  Certificate  Plan,  a  Regular  Savings 
Plan,  even  a  unique  SavingS'plus-lnsurance 
program  ...  all  paying  4y2%  yearly  dividends. 


4'/: 


2 


yi   per  year 

U   current  rate 

compounded 
semi-annualt) 


Utah's  First  Savings  &  Loan  Ass'n. 


33  E.  1ST  SOUTH  -  SALT  LAKE  CITY 

open  Fridays  'til  6:30  p.m. 

4901  SOUTH  STATE  -  MURRAY 

open  Saturdays  'til  noon 


Mexican  Tour 

Leaving  March  17,  1963 

Mexico  City,  Cholula,  Pueblo,  Taxco, 

Cuernavaca,  Acapuico, 

Archaeological  Ruins 

Northwest,  Canadian  Rockies, 
Lake  Louise  &  Banff  Tour,  etc. 

Leaving  June  27 

Hill  Cumorah  Pageant  Tour 

July  24 

Black  Hills  Passion  Play  Tour 

Leaves  August  17 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460   7th   Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phones:   EM  3-5229  -   El  9-80S1 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HAIVDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  fjl  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tiDn  of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared  to   bind   your   editions   into   a   durable   volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret   News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover   —   $2.75;    Leather    Cover    —    $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below   if   bound   volumes   are   to   be   mailed. 

Distance    from 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150  miles   35 

150   to      300   miles   39 

300   to     600   miles 45 

•           600   to    1000   miles   54 
1000   to    1400   miles   64 

1400   to   1800   miles    76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    gCt>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  Qg  \^\ 


239 


Vi3f^ 


^■:  \:ir^£,  ^!^^f^g^S^"27^i2l^^S^^^^ai^?:^ 


Ninety-nine 

Mrs.  Sophie  Harsch 
Nauvoo,  Illinois 

Mrs.  Isadora  Fairciiild  Lyman 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-eight 

Mrs.   Carrie  Brazier  Cunnington 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-seven 

Miss  Alice  G.  Smith 
Logan,   Utah 

Mrs.  Rosetta  Hunt  Byington 
Lava  Hot  Springs,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Margaret  E.  Gordon 
Monrovia,  California 

Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Catherine  Heggie  Griffiths 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Susannah  W.  McGhie 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Cora  Sidwell  Butler 
Bountiful,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Batty  Smith 
Randolph,  Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Wilhelmina  Fredrika 

Gutke  Price 

Downey,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Annie  Wood  Westover 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Laura  Basset  Smith 
Sacramento,  California 

Mrs.  Florence  Jane  Alexander  Curtis 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Amanda  Sego  Smith 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Nancy  E.  Smith 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Sarah  Symons  Hillstead 
Salt  Lake  Citv,  Utah 


Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Florence  Dix  Purdy 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Diana  Mariette  Blazz.\rd 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Rose  Ella  Hall 
Jacksonville,  Florida 

Mrs.  Mary  Jane  Crowther  Durfee 
Aurora,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Emma  Slade  Carroll 
Mancos,  Colorado 

Mrs.  Marie  Jorgensen  Carling 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Maggie  McPhee  Stevenson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Rose  Hansen  Nelson 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Hankin  Demain 
Kemmerer,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Mae   Harrison  Smith 
Springville,   Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Lenora  Hudson  Sheffield 

Cardston,  Alberta 

Canada 

Mrs.  Martha  Elnore  Vance  Fowles 
Fair\'iew,  Utah 

Mrs.  Babette  Hennrich  Dimler 
Bountiful,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Lithgow 
Puyallup,  Washington 

Mrs.  Hulda  Garff  Mickelson 

Salisbury 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Hattie  Loenza  Merrill  Funk 
Ogden,  Utah 


240 


J.  r^e^ber> 


Clark, 


tle^eret  Book 

COMPANY 

44  EAST  SO.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON   BLVD.,  OGDEN 

777  SO.  MAIN  ST.,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


A 

Powerful 
and 

Challenging 
Study  of 
the  Life 
of  Christ 


by  President 

J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 

Every  Relief  Society 
sister  will  benefit 
from  the  wisdom  and 
choice  insight  that 
President  Clark 
brings  to  bear  on 
this  significant  and 
rewarding  examina- 
tion of  the  purpose 
behind  the  life  and 
ministry  of  Jesus 
Christ.       Only  $3.95 


Cut  coupon  or  write 


Order 

by 
mail 


Deseret  Book  Company, 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  send  me  'Behold  the  Lamb  of  God.'  I  enclose  check/money 
order  value  $3.95*.  Or  bill  me,  I  have  an  account  (cross  out  one). 

Name .- 

Address 

City 


Zone State. 

•^Residents  of  Utah  add  3'<^  sales  tax. 


Second    Class    Postage    Paid 
at    Salt    Lake    City,    Utah 


C,?:tiS2.»S«-Jj^fT^, 


A  question  for  all  thinking  fathers 


How  much  life  insurance 

is  enough  . . .  ^MH 

.  .  to  give  your  child  a  future  in 
the  world  of  tomorrow  ?        mt 


Aik    your    Beneficial   Man    .    .    .    his    business    is    giving    the    RIGHT    answers 
SSO   million  dollars  of   life   insurance 

BENEFICIAL  MFE 


mgrif/itrMi 


VBENf^duy  /         ^ 

Virgil  H.  Smiiii,  Pres.  \^0    J  Salt  Lake  Citv,  Utah 


m  A  (^  A   ^  H  S^ 


50th  ANNIVERSARY  YEAR 


SP^«"Slft»F*!S?f©RYS  ISSUE 


"'"^^  ■ 


v^ 


*■.-* 


\ 


.%^-^ 

*-  vv 

«^^ 


'*^^^J^ 


U' 


•it»» 


•t^f^ 


■\-. 


\ 


^:-T  ^/ 


%^.:;-^A-    ^,#*^f/ 


P*si^,^^.,^.iir«^v 


.M:-'  • 


-•*.v^ 


-A  OxMJcx^>a^<fco^^Sfe*caec(L-Sto4</ex 


Vesta  P.  Crawford 


Through  hills  where  earth  had  pressed 
A  covenant  on  stem  and  stone, 
I  followed  a  path  to  the  valley  house. 
Torn  between  the  springtime's  lilac  air 
And  memory  of  autumn's  older  wisdom. 


Too  brief  the  lily  on  its  fragile  stalk. 
And  captive  to  the  wind,  the  columbine; 
Brief  as  one  morning,  the  primrose  bud. 
And  all  the  starry  phlox  sudden  as  rain. 
What  petal  could  last?  What  flower  remain? 


***** 


lb. 


Then,  as  from  a  scroll,  I  heard  her  voice. 

Sow  her  rocking  slowly  in  her  chair. 

The  porch  a  canopy  above  her,  ^^    ,. 

And  the  Book  open  in  her  hands.  .  .  Y     ^ 

As  from  a  testament,  her  voice,  f   P 

Older  than  Sharon  or  Bethany  — 

"In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions.  .  .  ."^, 

Shaken,  her  voice,  as  cypress  boughs 

Bending  the  shadow  of  Lebanon.  .  .  .  f^#-|rj|M|^ 

"If  it  were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you.  .  !  ." 


srjJwW^J 


The  Cover    |  Little  Church  at  Ramsau,  Germany 
Color  Transparency  by  Josef  Muench 
Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Frontispiece    I  The  Blossomed  Earth 

Photograph  by  H.  Armstrong  Roberts 

Art  Layout    |  Dick  Scopes 


'/v/m 


I  received  the  January  issue  of  the 
Magazine  yesterday  and  was  able  to  read 
some  of  the  articles  last  evening.  Now, 
as  my  children  are  settled  down  for  their 
naps,  I  have  had  a  chance  to  read  more. 
I  was  particularly  interested  in  the  con- 
ference talks  given  by  President  Joseph 
Fielding  Smith  and  Elder  Mark  E.  Peter- 
sen —  these  articles  are  so  \ery  timely  — 
so  much  needed. 

— Marlene  J.  Ketley 

Bristol,  Illinois 

I  hope  that  all  the  male  members  of 
the  Church  scan  through  every  issue  of 
Tht  Rehef  Society  Magazine.  I  like  the 
stories  which  are  nearly  always  very  touch- 
ing and  provide  excellent  lessons  for  im- 
proving our  family  life.  I  just  finished 
reading  the  January  issue,  and  my  wife 
and  I  are  so  grateful  for  the  two  very 
timely  articles  on  modesty  and  virtue.  One 
of  the  finest  things  I  came  across  in  a 
long  time,  is  the  lesson  "It  Is  Not  Meet 
That  I  Should  Command  in  All  Things" 
(by  Christine  H.  Robinson).  I  think  the 
fourth  paragraph  (page  63)  is  a  real  gem 
and  a  classic  in  our  literature.  The  art 
layout  and  the  entire  Magazine  reveal  a 
fine  sense  of  taste  and  proportion  by  the 
artist  (Dick  Scopes). 

— Max  B.  Zimmer 

Bountiful,  Utah 

What  cover  could  have  more  eloquence 
about  human  experience  than  the  hand- 
cart family  group  pressing  on  amid  snowy 
surroundings  (January  1963).  I  was  hap- 
py to  see  that  Miranda  Snow  Walton 
placed  first  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem 
Contest.  I  have  admired  the  forthright 
strength  of  character  revealed  in  her  fine 
poems.  Roxana  Hase  expressed  a  lovely 
thought  in  her  "Sego  Lilies,"  and  Dorothy 
Roberts,  as  usual,  has  added  a  subtle  little 
gem. 

— Iris  W.  Schow 

Brigham  City,  Utah 


I  have  enjoyed  The  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine from  my  childhood  days,  and  every 
issue  gets  better.  The  last  few  years  the 
Magazine  has  served  as  a  link  to  my  dear 
Salt  Lake  City,  since  we  are  engaged  in 
building  chapels  for  the  Church.  I  find 
that  the  lessons  are  received  with  the 
same  enthusiasm  in  Mississippi  as  they 
have  been  in  other  States.  I  am  prompted 
to  write  my  sincere  appreciation  for  the 
January  issue.  How  blessed  would  be  the 
Church  if  each  sister  who  heard  the  mes- 
sage of  President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 
and  Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen  would  in- 
corporate these  ideals  in  their  homes. 
Mv  most  sincere  thanks  to  the  judges  who 
chose  the  poem  "Some  Late  Evening" 
(P'irst  Prize  Poem  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow 
Poem  Contest),  by  Miranda  Snow  Wal- 
ton. I  have  never  read  anything  por- 
trayed so  simply  and  deftly  upon  death. 
And  how  happy  her  loved  ones  waiting 
there  must  have  been  to  greet  her  beau- 
tiful soul. 

— R.  May  M.  Foote 

Liberty,  Mississippi 


May  I  express  my  thankfulness  to  the 
Relief  Society  around  the  world  and  to 
our  wonderful  Magazine.  It  means  so  much 
to  me  now  that  I  am  so  far  from  home. 
I  read  each  Magazine  as  soon  as  it  arrives. 
The  lessons  bring  me  close  to  my  home 
and  to  the  wonderful  teachers  I  had,  and 
help  me  to  be  a  better  wife  and  mother. 
The  Magazine  is  my  constant  companion. 
— Jeanine  S.  Pace 

Tainan,  Taiwan 
Formosa 

I  have  received  the  January  Magazine. 
It  is  lovely.  We  do  not  get  anything  like 
it  here.  I  always  look  forward  to  the  joys 
of  the  Magazine. 

— Miss  M.  Davis 


Kingsbury, 
Middlesex,  England 


242 


The  Relief  Society  Mag 


VOL.  50 


APRIL  1963 


azme 


NO.  4 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE      Marianne  C.   Sharp    Editor 

Vesta  P.  Crawford    Associate  Editor  Belle  S.  Spafford    General  Manager 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Lord,  Easter,  and  Me  S.  Dilworth  Young  244 

Oa  Jacobs  Cannon  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  Blanche  Thomas  Miner  248 

Lila  Bean  Walch  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  Blanche  B.  Stoddard  249 

Learning  for  Living  Today  —  The  Story  of  Kee-Vee-Wah-Cha   (Lucy  King) 

Louise  M.    Shumway  254 

Cancer  Can  Be  Controlled  Ralph  Edwards  268 

Do  We  Give  Too  Much?  Joan  H.   Haskins  288 

FICTION  —  SPECIAL  APRIL  SHORT  STORIES 

Strange   Bond   Thelma   Grube  250 

A  Load  of  Hay  Ilene   H.   Kingsbury  258 

Strictly   for   Silence   Dorothy   Clapp   Robinson  269 

If  at  First  Ruth   G.   Rothe  276 

Keep  My  Own  —  Chapter  4  Kit  Linford  304 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From    Near   and   Far   242 

Editorial:  The  Language  of  Flowers  in  a  Woman's  Life  Vesta  P.  Crawford  264 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  267 

Notes  to  the  Field:   Lesson  Previews  to  Appear  in  the  June  Issue  of 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  266 

Health  Education  Information  and  Aids  Available   266 

Notes  From  the  Field:   Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda  Parker  310 

Birthday    Congratulations    320 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

I  Never  Knew  My  Grandparents  Were  Poor  Mabel  Luke  Anderson  281 

"Mama"    Anna   Duncan  284 

A   Praying   Mother   Winnifred   Jardine  290 

Edna  B.  Paulson,  Artist  and  Musician  291 

Unusual  Vegetable  Recipes  for  Special  Occasions  Mary  J.   Wilson  292 

Let's  Glamorize  Chicken  Myrtle  E.   Henderson  298 

Spray  It  With  Flowers  Janet  W.  Breeze  300 

How  to  Make  a  Burlap  Bag  Drusilla  Ferree  302 

POETRY 

A  Covenant  on  Stem  and  Stone  —  Frontispiece  Vesta  P.  Crawford  241 

Child,  Take  My  Hand,  by  Viola  Ashton  Candland,  247;  Always  With  Delight,  by  Vesta  N 
Fairboirn,  253;  Count  Blessings  —  Not  Troubles,  by  Ursula  King  Bell,  263;  Lullaby  for  Tomor- 
row, by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  268;  Country  Auction,  by  Ida  Elaine  James,  286;  Testament  by 
Christie  Lund  Coles,  287;  Morning  in  a  Garden,  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young,  294;  What  Did  I  Do 
lodayP  by  Helen  Sue  Isely,  297;  Heaven  Scent,  by  Carolyn  Kay  Despain,  299;  On  His  Way 
by  Hose  Thomas  Graham,  309;  In  Simple  Robes,  by  Eva  Willis  Wangsgaard,  317;  Walk  With 
btephen,  by  Beulah  Huish  Sadleir,  317;   Prairie  Wind,  by  Gilean  Douglas,   319. 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1963  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 
Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  2642  ;  Editorial  Dept.  2654.  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year ;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year  ; 
20c  a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
under  the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for 
in  section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be 
returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six 
months  only.     The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

243 


The  Lord, 

Easter,  and  Me 


Elder  S.  Dilwoith  Young 
Of  The  First  Council  of  Seventy 


IT  was  a  hot  day  in  June  when  Comforting  their  souls  during  the 

Joseph    Smith    rode    into    Car-  time  of  sorrow  was  the  prophetic 

thage,  Illinois,  accompanied  by  knowledge  of  the  gospel.  The  Lord 

Willard  Richards,  John  Taylor,  Am-  Jesus  had  come;  he  had  revealed  his 

mon    Tenney,    and    several    other  mind  and  will;  he  would  still  guide 

friends.  them;   Joseph   had  passed   through 

The  feeling  of  foreboding  which  the  veil,  but  it  was  a  thin  veil;  he 

was  the  mood  of  the  little  group  was  was  near.     He  would  carry  on  his 

not  shared  by  those  they  left  behind  great  work  in  the  spirit  world.  Sure- 

in  Nauvoo.    Hadn't  Joseph  circum-  ly  it  would  not  be  long  before  such 

vented  his  enemies  before?     Those  a  spirit  as  his  would  be  able  to  re- 

who  had  been  lulled  by  the  blandish-  ceive  his  resurrection.     The  resur- 

mental   hypocrisy   of  his   supposed  rection  —  that  was  the  hope  which 

friends  were  unconcerned.  Then  the  kept  hope  alive, 
blow  fell.     A   foaming  horse   and         This   modern   scene,    enacted  in 

dusty  rider  burst  in  with  the  news,  minor  key  many  times  in  the  lives 

Joseph  was  dead,  Hyrum,  too,  John  of  all  of  us,  is  made  bearable  by  an 

Taylor  grievously  wounded.  Desola-  act  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  nearly 

tion  of  feeling  enveloped  the  saints,  two  thousand  years  ago.     So  much 

Amid  mighty  outbursts  of  suffering  is  it  the  key  to  our  hopes  and  the 

from  grief,  the  wailing  cry  of  the  calming  of  our  dread  of  death,  that 

family  of  Joseph  reached  toward  the  each    spring   all    of    the    Christian 

heavens.     There  seemed  to  be  no  world  celebrates   this  harbinger  of 

relief.    It  couldn't  be,  but  it  was!  our   future   lives.      That    which    is 

This  modern-day  tragedy  is  close  common   knowledge  and   common 

enough  to  us  for  us  to  be  able  to  hope  today  was  not  always  the  sus- 

sense  the  devastation  of  the  sorrow  taining  prop  of  the  people, 
of  that  day.     When  calmer  minds         The  doctrine  of  the  resurrection 

took  charge,  the  saints,  bowed  as  was  taught  from  the  beginning.  But 

they  were  with  despair,  and  the  fear  always  there  have  been  men  of  no 

of  further  hurt,  rose  to  the  new  hope  hope  but  strong  voice,  who  have 

of  the  teachings  left  them  by  the  philosophically     talked     themselves 

Prophet.  out    of    the   possibility    of   such    a 

This  was  the  first  time  in  eighteen  thing.     And   they   have   converted 

hundred  years  that  a  Prophet  had  others  to  their  point  of  view.    They, 

been  slain.    Their  comfort  was  that  seeing  not,  believed  not.     Such  a 

prophets  would  continue  to  come,  remarkable  and  unexplainable  event 

244 


THE  LORD,    EASTER,   AND  ME 


as  a  coming  forth  from  the  tomb 
had  never  happened.  For  2000 
years  siilce  Moses,  and  for  a  long 
time  before  that,  hope  had  been 
raised,  fed,  beaten  down,  died. 
Prophets  had  proclaimed  it,  them- 
selves died,  and  so  far  as  anyone 
knew,  still  occupied  their  silent  bit 
of  earth. 

npHEN  one  day  messengers  found 
a  man  named  Jesus.  ''Our 
brother  is  sick  unto  death.  Come 
quickly!"  But  he  delayed  two  days. 
He  had  taught  them  and  they  had 
not  quite  comprehended.  Finally, 
he  arrived  outside  the  little  town  of 
Bethany  where  Martha  met  him. 
''Lord,"  was  her  greeting,  "if  thou 
hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not 
died."  Somehow  she  felt  he  could 
do  something  if  he  would,  "But  I 
know,  that  even  now,  whatsoever 
thou  wilt  ask  of  God,  God  will  give 
it  thee." 

"Thy  brother  shall  rise  again." 

She  replied,  "I  know  that  he  shall 
rise  again  in  the  resurrection  at  the 
last  day." 

What  Jesus  said  next,  Martha  did 
not  quite  understand,  but  she  knew, 
nevertheless,  that  the  Lord  was 
speaking  eternal  truth. 

"I  am  the  resurrection,  and  the 
life.  .  .  ." 

And  she,  with  that,  acknowledged 
him  to  be  the  Redeemer. 

The  rest  of  what  he  implied  was 
lost  to  her  and  her  sister  in  the  over- 
powering joy  of  the  restoration  of 
Lazarus  to  mortal  life.  If  the  Lord 
meant  to  impress  these  simple  be- 
lieving people  that  his  was  the  pow- 
er of  resurrection,  they  didn't  seem 
to   understand   the  message.     For, 


witness  what  took  place  a  short  time 
later. 

'T^HE  sorrowing  women  watched 
the  brethren  release  the  expired 
Savior  from  the  cross.  It  was  fin- 
ished. He  was  dead.  The  promise 
of  life  and  resurrection  seemed 
purposeless.  What  they  had  dreamed 
and  hoped  was  empty  and  futile. 
They  watched  as  he  was  laid  in  the 
temporary  tomb.  No  one  would 
break  the  law  of  the  Sabbath.  The 
body  would  have  to  wait  until  the 
first  day  for  embalming  and  encase- 
ment in  the  permanent  linen  shroud. 
They  saw  the  heavy  stone  rolled  into 
place  and  sealed.  They  saw  the 
guard  posted.  They  went  despair- 
ing away.  What  they  did  on  the 
Sabbath  has  never  been  said,  but  for 
the  morning  of  Sunday  the  plan  was 
to  bring  ointments  and  unguents 
and  spices  to  prepare  the  body. 

Mary  Magdalene  came  early.  The 
stone  was  rolled  away.  The  tomb 
was  empty.  Panic-stricken  that,  in 
spite  of  precautions  taken,  ghouls 
had  stolen  the  body,  she  hurried  to 
the  place  where  the  apostles  had 
taken  refuge.  The  message  she  de- 
livered was  the  cause  of  the  most 
famous  foot  race  ever  recorded  by 
man.  John,  younger,  won  it,  but 
hesitated  at  the  door  of  the  tomb. 
Peter  rushed  up,  and  impetuously 
rushed  in.  Their  reactions  differed. 
John,  who  wrote  the  account,  said 
that  he  believed,  and  by  that  state- 
ment perhaps  implied  that  Peter 
doubted.  But  both  must  have 
agreed  that  some  marvelous  event 
had  occurred. 

But  to  Mary  Magdalene  was  re- 
served the  honor  of  first  seeing  the 
risen  Lord.    And  because  of  it  the 


245 


APRIL  1963 


importance  of  women  to  the  work 
of  the  Lord  is  forever  made  secure. 
Not  Peter,  not  John,  but  Mary,  took 
the  glad  word  to  the  apostles.  The 
resurrection  was  not  mysterious, 
not  philosophically  doubtful.  It  was 
a  simple  fact.  The  Son  of  God  had 
laid  down  his  life,  and  had  by  his 
power,  the  same  power  that  brought 
Lazarus  back  to  mortal  life,  reunited 
his  spirit  with  a  changed  and  glori- 
fied body.  He  was  resurrected  — 
united  forever,  and  glorified. 

What  does  this  mean  to  you  and 
to  me? 

Man  today  imagines  that  he  will 
conquer  the  stars.  The  whirling, 
tenuous  nebulae  in  the  distant  reach- 
es of  space  seem  to  be  within 
his  grasp.  With  organized  earthly 
material,  chemically  excited,  and 
physically  controlled,  he  envisions 
probing  the  mysteries  of  the  uni- 
verse. To  what  purpose  does  the 
effort  take  him?  He  knows  not, 
then  he  dies  —  and  his  faith  dies 
with  him. 

That  morning,  when  the  risen 
Lord  said,  ''Touch  me  not;  for  I  am 
not  yet  ascended  to  my  Father,"  saw 
brought  into  being  a  law  as  much 
higher  than  the  laws  of  physics  and 
chemistry,  as  the  distant  galaxy  is 
higher  than  this  puny  earth.  The 
Lord  God  controls  the  earth,  but  on 
his  own  terms. 

'T^HE  truth  of  that  Sunday  morn- 
ing meeting  nearly  two  millen- 
niums ago  was  reaffirmed  one  day  in 
the  spring  of  1820.  But  it  also  re- 
vealed a  greater  truth.  Not  only 
was  Christ  a  resurrected,  glorified 
Savior,  but  he  has  a  glorified  resur- 
rected Father.  Here,  for  the  first 
time  in  the  recorded  history  of  the 


world,  was  made  manifest  the  truth 
of  the  statement  in  Genesis,  ''Let  us 
make  man  in  our  image,  after  our 
likeness.  .  .  ." 

As  he  did  in  the  time  of  his  first 
coming,  the  Lord  has  for  the  last 
time  swept  aside  the  cobwebs  of 
man's  erroneous  thinking  for  eight- 
een hundred  years,  and  stated  once 
more  in  simple  terms  his  relation- 
ship to  man,  and  what  he  desires 
man's  relationship  to  him  to  be. 

Repentance  from  sin  now  has 
meaning;  for  he  said  he  will  forgive 
the  repentant  one,  and  give  him 
place  in  his  kingdom. 

It  makes  firm  in  our  souls  that 
the  resurrection  is  literally  for  all; 
that  someday,  you  and  I,  and  every- 
body, will  take  up  our  bodies  and 
become  eternally  complete  —  body 
and  spirit  united. 

It  makes  it  possible  for  us  to 
understand  what  it  means  to  dwell 
in  his  presence,  to  share  his  glory,  to 
inherit  "All  that  my  Father  has." 
Each  has  his  place  in  this  great  order, 
fathers,  mothers,  children. 

In  a  deeper  sense  each  Sunday  is 
Easter.  To  us  a  reminder  and  a 
renewal  is  provided  weekly.  The 
sacrament,  by  which  we  repledge 
ourselves  to  take  upon  us  his  name, 
and  to  always  remember  him  and 
keep  his  commandments,  brings 
fresh  to  our  souls  the  nearness  of 
the  coming  of  his  millennium,  that 
at  long  last  he  will  bring  his  work 
to  fulfillment  in  righteousness. 

Finally,  in  its  earthly  application, 
we  have  an  obligation  to  our  chil- 
dren to  teach  them  the  truth  about 
Easter.  Surely  the  lesson  of  the 
death  and  resurrection  of  the  Lord 
is  full  of  enough  meaning,  without 
confusing  it  with  rabbits  and  colored 


246 


eggs.  Would  it  not  be  better  to 
revive  for  their  sakes  on  this  day  of 
solemn  memorial  the  Savior's  in- 
junction of  pure  teaching,  "Suffer 
the  little  children  to  come  unto 
me.  .  r? 

We  glimpse  eternity.  The  Lord 
Jesus  died  on  the  cross  and  was  res- 
urrected nearly  two  thousand  years 
ago.     He  came  and  revealed  him- 


self to  Joseph  Smith.  In  the  Lord's 
time,  two  thousand  years  is  but  a 
day.  Before  that  time  he  worked 
with  the  people  through  his  proph- 
ets for  more  than  two  thousand 
years. 

Let  us  hope  that  he  will  be  equally 
patient  with  us  as  the  time  for 
fulfillment  draws  nigh. 


Child,  Take  My  Hand 

Vioh  Ashton  Candland 

Come,   child,   take  my   hand; 
Take  my  hand  that  I  may  lead  you 
On  the  gospel's  narrow  path. 
Your  eyes  are  limited, 
Dear  child,  you  cannot  see 
That  this  path  guides  us 
To  eternal  life  with  Deity. 

Lean  on  this  staff,  child. 

The  way  is  long  and  often  you  will  tire; 

Hold  it  firmly  in  your  hand, 

Child,  the  staff  is  prayer. 

Wear  this  cloak  of  faith,  child, 
This  cloak  is  soft  and  warm; 
It  is  fashioned  from  God's  purest  love 
To  shield  you  from  temptation's  storm. 

Let  me  fill  your  basket,  child, 

With  grains  of  truth  gleaned  from  each  hill  and  knoll. 

For  scripture  is  the  bread,  my  child. 

That  nourishes  the  soul. 

God  will  bless  you  with  a  lantern,  child. 
To  light  your  way. 
Lest  in  the  darkness  of  the  night 
Your  feet  should  stray; 

Guard  this  lantern  well,  child. 
Its  light  must  not  grow  dim, 
For  many  pitfalls  wait  beside 
The  path  that  leads  to  him. 

Come,  child,  take  my  hand; 

We  will  walk  together,  you  and  I, 

Until  you  are  fully  grown. 

Until  you  are  strong  enough,  my  child, 

To  walk  the  path  alone. 


247 


Oa  Jacobs  Cannon  Appointed  to  the  General  Board 


Blanche  Thomas  Miner 


J] 


Oa  Jacobs  Cannon 

>HE  General  Board  of  the  Rehef 
Society  selected  a  person  of 
high  cahber  in  their  appointment 
of  Oa  Cannon  to  their  membership 
on  February  6,  1963.  Oa  Jacobs 
Cannon  was  born  in  West  Weber 
Utah,  a  daughter  of  the  late  Henry 
Chariton  Jacobs  and  Emma  Jacobs 
Williams,  who  now  resides  in  Card- 
ston,  Alberta,  Canada.  She  was  edu- 
cated at  Weber  Academy  in  Ogden, 
Utah,  and  at  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity, where  she  met  and  married 
Charles  P.  Lloyd.  His  untimely 
death  left  her  with  three  small  chil- 
dren: Norma,  now  Mrs.  Ross  E. 
Dean  of  Salt  Lake  City;  Charlene, 
Mrs.  Jack  Mulkey  of  Corona  Del 
Mar,  California;  and  Charles  P. 
Lloyd  of  Long  Beach,  California. 
Charles  completed  a  mission  and 
taught  several  years  in  New  Zea- 
land. He  is  now  in  the  bishopric 
in  a  Long  Beach  ward  and  complet- 


ing his  education  toward  a  doctor- 
ate. 

For  eight  years  Oa  taught  in  the 
Commerce  Department  at  Brigham 
Young  University,  until  her  mar- 
riage in  1936  to  Paul  Bennion  Can- 
non of  Salt  Lake  City.  Two  daugh- 
ters were  born  to  them— Lynne,  a 
University  of  Utah  graduate,  now 
serving  on  a  mission  in  Ontario, 
Canada;  and  Kathryn,  a  junior  at 
the  University  of  Utah. 

For  this  important  and  responsible 
position  on  the  General  Board  of 
Relief  Society  Oa  Cannon  possesses 
excellent  qualifications.  She  has  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  gospel 
obtained  through  participation  in 
many  Church  organizations,  par- 
ticularly the  M.LA.  and  the  Relief 
Society.  She  has  served  as  first 
counselor  in  the  presidency  of  the 
Holladay  Ward  Relief  Society,  and 
as  President  of  the  Big  Cottonwood 
Stake  Relief  Society,  and  as  litera- 
ture class  leader  in  Holladay  Ward, 
and  in  Monument  Park  Ninth 
Ward.  For  the  past  three  years  she 
has  been  a  most  enthusiastic  and 
energetic  genealogical  worker. 

Sister  Cannon  has  a  capacity  for 
work  and  the  judgment  to  work 
effectively.  Her  education  has  been 
a  continuing  one,  with  frequent  en- 
rollment in  University  of  Utah 
classes.  While  her  executive  and 
leadership  ability  will  be  appreciated 
and  admired,  she  will  be  loved  for 
her  cheerful  personality,  her  genu- 
ine interest  in  people,  and  her 
sympathetic  understanding  of  their 
problems. 


248 


Lila  Bean  Walch  Appointed  to  the  General  Board 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

p  USKIN  has  said,  "The  path  of 
a  good  woman  is  indeed  strewn 
with  roses,  but  they  fall  behind  her 
footsteps,  not  before."  How  true  this 
is  of  Sister  Lila  Bean  Walch  who  was 
appointed  to  the  Relief  Society  Gen- 
eral Board  February  6,  1963.  She 
has  left  an  influence  for  good  where- 
ever  she  has  served,  both  in  religious 
and  civic  affairs. 

Sister  Walch  was  born  in  La- 
grande,  Oregon,  the  ninth  child  of 
Victor  E.  and  Mary  Hannah  Bean, 
who  were  prominent  in  establishing 
and  developing  Union  Stake  in  East- 
ern Oregon.  Sister  Walch  was  a 
member  of  the  school  board  of 
LaGrande,  chairman  of  Region  Fif- 
teen; and  first  vice-president  of  the 
Oregon  State  School  Board  As- 
sociation. In  1958  she  was  named 
the  outstanding  woman  of  the  year 
by  the  LaGrande  Soroptimists. 

She  married  Charles  Lloyd  Walch 
in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple  in  1928. 
They  are  the  parents  of  four  sons: 
Frank,  principal  of  the  school  in 
Springfield,  Oregon;  Victor,  on  the 
technical  staff  of  Internal  Revenue 
in  Washington,  D.C.;  David,  as- 
sistant librarian  at  the  Church 
College  of  Hawaii;  and  Willard,  a 
missionary  in  the  Brazilian  South 
Mission.  Brother  Walch,  formerly 
a  bishop  and  stake  president  in 
Union  Stake,  is  now  patriarch  in 
Bountiful  South  Stake. 

Sister  Walch  has  held  positions 
in  both  ward  and  stake  in  every 
auxiliary  of  the  Church.  Active  for 
years  in  Relief  Society,  she  has  been 


Lila  Bean  Walch 

visiting  teacher,  theology  class  lead- 
er, social  science  class  leader,  and 
Magazine  representative.  She  is  also 
a  former  member  of  the  General 
Board  of  the  Young  Women's  Mu- 
tual Improvement  Association. 

Brother  and  Sister  Walch  are 
gracious  hosts,  and  their  home  has 
always  been  a  gathering  place  for 
youth.  They  have  entertained  many 
of  the  General  Authorities  in  their 
home  in  Oregon. 

Sister  Walch  has  a  rare  gift  of 
public  speaking,  and  for  a  number 
of  years  has  had  the  opportunity  to 
address  firesides  and  other  youth 
gatherings.  She  is  a  devoted  wife 
and  mother,  a  dedicated  Latter-day 
Saint,  and  will  bring  to  the  Relief 
Society  General  Board  a  great 
strength.  She  has  a  radiant  charm 
which  is  instantly  felt  as  one  meets 
her,  and  she  has  a  genuine  interest 
in  the  sisters  of  the  Church. 


249 


Strange  Bond 


TheJma  Giube 


ELLEN  was  two  and  spring  not 
yet  born  when  we  began  to 
notice  the  very  old  man. 
Each  day  at  precisely  the  same  time 
he  rode  precisely  by  on  an  English 
bike.  He  looked  neither  to  right 
nor  left,  up  nor  down.  He  looked, 
as  only  the  very  old  can  look,  direct- 
ly forward  into  the  past.  No  matter 
how  chill  the  east  wind,  nor  how 
hot  the  west,  the  old  gentleman 
always  wore  the  same  outfit  —  dark 
trousers  held  at  one  cuff  by  a  bicycle 
clip,  a  brown  tweed  jacket,  and  a 
white  silk  muffler.  He  wore  no  hat. 
We  became  so  used  to  the  sight 
of  him  that  each  morning  at  ten 


A.M.  we  would  stand  at  the  window 
and  watch  him  pedal  rhythmically 
past  the  house.  Ellen  would  yell, 
''Hi,  Man,''  through  the  closed  win- 
dows, then  turn  and  ask,  ''Where 
man  gone?"  Exactly  twenty  min- 
utes later  he  would  come  past  for 
the  second  time,  and  the  ritual  was 
repeated.  By  the  middle  of  April, 
the  daily  progression  of  events  was 
a  rigid  one:  "Eat  breakfast;  kiss 
Grumpa;  Grumpa  go  work;  here 
come  milkman;  here  come  mailman; 
here  come  man  —  Hi,  Man!"  Then 
she  would  practice  riding  her  new 
tricycle  around  the  large  rooms. 
When  the  day  arrived  for  Ellen's 


250 


STRANGE   BOND 

skill  and  endurance  test  on  the  un-  I    called,   she    steered    into    a    tree 
even  sidewalk,  we  all  stood  by  on  stump  and  fell, 
the  lawn,   like  horse  owners   at  a  The    small    scrape    she    received 
racetrack,   or  children   at  a   circus,  from  the  tree  stump  needed  atten- 
watching  Ellen  pedal  the  trike  back-  tion  with  peroxide  and  love,  so  we 
ward  and   forward,   up   and   down,  missed   the  old  gentleman's  return 
A  few  times  she  turned  the  wheel  trip,  but  that  morning  was  the  be- 
too    sharply,    the   trike    tilted,   and  ginning.    And  except  for  rainy  days, 
Ellen  spilled  onto  the  pavement.  At  when   neither  the  very  young  nor 
first  she  cried  with  fright,  but  we  the  very  old  ventured  out,  the  pat- 
stood  our  ground  until  she  had  set  tern  never  varied,  but  once,  all  sum- 
herself  to  rights,  and  from  then  on  mer  —  at  least  not  to  our  firsthand 
whenever  the  trike  turned  over,  she  knowledge, 
pouted  with  annoyance,  or  laughed 
at  her  independence.  pACH  morning,   just  before  ten 

That  first  day  we  didn't  see  the  -^  a.m.,  Ellen  waited  at  the  curb 

old  gentleman  until  he  was  nearly  until  she  saw  him  coming  down  the 

upon  us.     Barely  had  we  stiffened  street;    then,    with    every    muscle 

at  the  thought   of  a  possible  col-  tense  and  every  curl  laughing,  she 

lision,  when  Ellen  stopped,  pulled  scrambled  onto   her  trike  and   set 

her  trike  off  to  the  side  and  laughed,  out  to  race  with  him.     He  passed 

Hi,  Man!  her  shortly  (had  he  slowed  down?) 

Without  a  sign  he  had  heard,  the  and  the  two  of  them  disappeared 

precise  gentleman  wheeled  precisely  for  about  twenty  minutes,  the  girl 

by,  looking  neither  left  nor  right,  bubbling  with  delight  in  the  race, 

nor  up  nor  down,  and  the  child,  who  the  old  man  staring  straight  ahead 

had    never    been    rebuffed    before,  with  no  outward  sign  of  pleasure, 

watched  while  he  was  in  sight.  At  the  end  of  twenty-odd  minutes. 

Eventually,  Ellen  was  left  to  prac-  they  would  reappear  in  front  of  the 

tice  by  herself,  and  frequent  glances  house.     Without  turning  his  head 

out  the  window  were  all  we  needed  or  uttering  a  word,  he  stopped  and 

to  be  assured  of  her  safety.  The  fol-  waited.    She  looked  up  at  him  wist- 

lowing    day,    one    such    glance    oc-  fully,  still  burning  with  unconsumed 

curred  at  just  ten  a.m.     Ellen  was  energy,    but    she    understood,    dis- 

absorbed  in  guiding  her  trike  over  a  mounted  the  trike,  and  came  into 

split  in  the  sidewalk,  and  the  old  the  house.  (What  is  it  that  passes 

man  pedaled  past  her  before  she  between   the   very  young   and   the 

realized  he  was  near.     Startled,  she  very  old?) 

yelled,  ''Hi,  Man,"  then,  pushing  It  chanced  that  one  day,  our 
hard  upon  the  pedals,  she  started  curiosity  in  supreme  control,  we 
after  him,  calling,  "Wait,  Man!  quickly  sneaked  through  the  back- 
Wait  minit!"  yard  hedge  and  went  to  call  on  a 

By  the  time  I  reached  the  side-  neighbor    whose    house    faced    the 

walk  and  looked  in  their  direction,  other   street.    Embarrassed   though 

he  was  out  of  sight,  and  Ellen  was  we  were    (never  having  been   inti- 

still  pedaling  furiously  after  him.  As  mate  with  the  family),  we  stationed 

251 


APRIL  1963 


ourselves  at  the  front  window  — 
hardly  a  moment  too  soon.  For 
there  they  came,  the  skinny  old  man 
upon  his  skinny  black  bike,  and  the 
chubby  little  girl  on  her  chubby 
blue  trike. 

''There  they  go!"  our  neighbor 
commented.  ''I  can't  think  where 
Mr.  Christopher  picks  up  that  child 
every  morning." 

''Who?"  we  asked. 

"Why,  Mr.  Christopher.  He 
boards  with  Mrs.  Prouty  over  on 
Eaton  Lane.  He.  .  .  .  Say,  that  isn't 
your  little  girl,  is  it?" 

We  admitted  that  the  girl  was 
ours,  and  that  we  had  been  con- 
sumed by  curiosity  about  the  two  of 
them  and  what  happened  once  they 
were  out  of  sight. 

At  that  time  our  neighbor  knew 
no  more  than  we  did.  For  her  the 
tableau  was  always  the  same.  Later 
on  in  the  summer,  however,  she 
telephoned  to  say  that  Ellen,  in  try- 
ing to  avoid  a  squirrel,  had  tipped 
over  on  the  trike,  catching  her  foot 
between  the  pedal  extension  and 
the  front  wheel. 

"I  never!"  our  neighbor  blurted. 
"That  old  man  never  even  looked 
around.  He  knew  just  what  hap- 
pened! He  stopped  quick  as  you 
please  and  walked  back  —  all 
straight  and  proper,  mind  you  — 
and  gentle  as  you  please,  he  got  her 
foot  loose.  He  took  out  the  whitest 
handkerchief  you  ever  saw  —  span 
clean  it  was  —  and  wiped  her  tears. 
Then  he  made  her  walk  up  and 
down  a  minute  so  as  to  see  if  her 
foot  was  all  right.  Took  her  hand, 
mind  you  —  him  that  never  even 
speaks  to  Mrs.  Prouty  except  when 
she  feeds  him  liver,  and  then  he 
only  grumbles.    Well,  pretty  soon, 


he  walks  her  back  to  the  tricycle  and 
just  points  at  it.  She  picked  it  up 
and  got  on  it,  grinning  at  him  sweet 
as  you  please.  Then  she  waited  until 
he  got  set  on  his  bike  again  and  off 
they  went.  Did  you  ever  hear  of 
such  a  thing?" 

A  few  days  later,  what  with  molars 
breaking  through  and  viruses 
seeking  out  body  weaknesses,  Ellen 
ran  a  high  fever  for  twenty-four 
hours.  It  started  late  at  night,  and 
by  morning  she  was  too  burned  out 
to  move  off  the  couch.  At  nearly 
ten  A.M.  she  opened  her  fever-dulled 
eyes  and  breathed,  "Where  man 
gone?" 

I  opened  the  window  wide  and 
watched  down  the  street  until  I  saw 
him  coming.  (Had  he  slowed  down, 
not  seeing  her  ahead  on  the  walk? 
Yes,  he  had  even  stopped,  pretend- 
ing to  adjust  his  pants  clip.) 

I  walked  out  to  the  end  of  our 
cement  path  and  stood  waiting  for 
him  to  pass.  As  he  drew  alongside, 
eyes  straight  ahead,  I  said  simply, 
"She's  sick." 

(I'm  sure  he  nodded  a  bit.)  From 
the  front  window  a  tiny,  weak  voice 
said,  "Hi,  Man!"  (Had  a  smile 
flitted  across  his  eyes?)  Then  the 
stick  figure  on  wheels  rode  precisely 
on  down  the  street. 

For  the  rest  of  the  summer,  then 
through  the  autumn,  and  part  of 
the  lovely  Indian  summer,  the  hap- 
py little  pattern  remained  the  same; 
the  late  morning  air  rang  with  the 
child's  delight;  the  wheels  crunched 
on  the  new  gravel  thrown  up  onto 
the  sidewalk;  the  sunlight  bounced 
from  white  head  to  blonde,  from 
pale  cheek  to  rosy.  No  one  ever 
heard  the  old  man   speak  to  her. 


252 


STRANGE   BOND 


Sometimes  he  allowed  her  to  ride 
a  bit  before  him,  but  the  danger  was 
too  great.  Ellen  kept  turning  her 
body  to  see  if  he  was  still  there,  and, 
at  such  times,  her  control  of  the 
trike  was  hazardous.  So,  with  stiff- 
necked  dignity,  he  would  pedal 
ahead,  and  she  would  laugh  out, 
"Wait,  Man!  Wait  minit,''  and  the 
race  was  on  again. 

The  idyll  ended  sometime  in  late 
October.  One  morning  the  old 
gentleman  didn't  appear.  Ellen 
asked,  with  the  persistence  of  the 
very  young,  ''Where  man  gone?" 
and  no  one  could  explain  to  her  the 
meaning   of   the   black   wreath    on 


Mrs.  Prouty's  door.  We  could  not 
say  he  had  died  silently,  as  he  had 
lived,  or  that  his  hand  was  tightly 
clasped  around  a  bicycle  pants  clip. 
Nor  could  we  say  that  it  was  the 
first  time  Mrs.  Prouty  had  ever  seen 
a  smile  on  his  face. 

Until  the  first  big  snowfall,  when 
the  trike  was  brought  in  for  the 
winter,  Ellen  stayed  close  to  the 
house,  watching  carefully  lest  she 
miss  him.  Each  day,  her  disappoint- 
ment and  puzzled  look  brought  us 
the  ache  of  genuine  sorrow,  and 
often,  in  our  hearts,  we  heard  an 
echo  of  her  now-silent  cry,  ''Wait, 
Man!  Wait  minit!" 


Always  With  Delight 

Vesta  Nickerson  Fairhairn 

These  things  my  hands  have  loved  to  touch:  smooth  jade 

That  holds  the  shadowed  green  of  mountain  pool; 

Worn  leather  of  a  long-loved  book,  brocade, 

Small  ocean-polished  pebbles,  wet  and  cool; 

All  old,  old  woods  grown  rich  with  use  and  age 

Whose  soft  patina  shows  the  patterned  grain; 

A  gold-illuminated  parchment  page, 

Rare  cloisonne,  and  fine,  thin  porcelain. 

But  with  the  most  delight,  my  fingers  trace 

The  living  warmth  and  movement  of  your  face. 


253 


Lcfl/wtwKi  ^o^LMMg-lwlaii 


Louise  M.  Shumway 


Kee-Vee-Wah-Cha 


254 


The  Story  of  Kee-Vee-Wah-Cha  (Lucy  King) 


FOUR  years  ago  on  the  Fort 
McDowell  Apache  Reserva- 
tion, I  spent  a  lovely  May 
afternoon  on  the  Verde  River  bank 
in  the  mesquite  shade  listening  as 
Sister  Lucy  King  told  the  story  of 
her  long  and  eventful  life.  Dora 
Ahawheata's  skillful  interpretation 
bridged  our  communication  gap.  For 
three  hours  the  breezy  words  born 
in  wide  and  open  spaces  found  their 
way  into  English  to  paint  a  picture 
of  days  and  ways  now  gone.  A  few 
days  later  we  returned  to  Sister  King 
and  my  English  rendition  was  trans- 
lated into  her  native  tongue.  Back 
and  forth  she  rocked,  chuckling  de- 
lightedly. Occasionally,  she  could 
contain  her  thoughts  no  longer  and 
commented  pointedly. 

''She  is  pleased,"  Dora  Ahawheata 
interpreted.  ''She  says  that  you  have 
put  the  thoughts  of  her  heart  upon 
paper.  She  asks  if  she  may  have 
copies  for  all  her  children,  that  they 
may  have  a  record  of  the  way  of 
things  in  her  lifetime." 


Here  then  is  the  life  of  Kee-Vee- 
Wah-Cha,  now  called  Lucy  King, 
the  oldest  member  of  the  Fort  Mc- 
Dowell Branch  of  the  Maricopa 
Stake  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints. 

T^HE  heart  of  Arizona  was  the 
homeland  of  my  people.  It 
must  be  in  legend  time  that  God 
created  the  Yavapai  for  this  land 
between  Clarkdale  and  Prescott. 
Here  my  people  dwelt  in  peace  and 
plenty.  There  was  no  white  man  on 
the  face  of  Arizona,  none. 

Here  in  Yavapai-land  my  grand- 
parents dwelt,  here  the  brave  Ray- 
vah  wed  Hah-dee,  and  to  them  were 
born  my  brothers,  William  Eddie 
and  Owl  Tail,  and  my  sisters,  Kee- 
eve-ja  and  Bahk-see  who  later  was 
called  Mary  Stacy. 

Then  to  Prescott  and  Camp 
Verde  came  white  soldiers  in  cov- 
ered wagons  and  on  horse.  They 
encircled  my  people.  Men,  women, 
and  children  were  encompassed 
round  about.  By  force  were  they 
abducted  from  the  land  of  the  Ya- 
vapai. By  the  strangers  were  they 
taken  to  live  among  the  San  Carlos 
Apaches  on  land  given  them  by  the 
white  man's  chief.  And  as  time 
passed  they  were  no  longer  known 
as  Yavapai,  but  were  called  by  a 
white  man's  error  Mojave-Apache. 

The  white  men  sought  to  capture 
Geronimo,  an  Apache  chief.  My 
father,  Ray-vah,  joined  the  other 
Yavapai  braves  who  served  as  scouts 
for  the  white  men.  The  scouts  were 
well  paid.  The  government  fed  us 
well.  Here  at  San  Carlos  was  I  born 
and  called  Kee-vee-wah-cha,  because 


255 


APRIL  1963 


the  sound  of  it  and  the  look  of  me 
pleased  my  mother. 

Then  Ray-vah,  my  father,  began 
to  look  very  old.  Gray-white  was 
his  hair.  In  my  fifth  year  he  sick- 
ened and  died. 

I N  those  days  the  white  man  de- 
termined to  teach  his  ways  to 
our  young  people.  There  was  no 
school  closer  than  Grand  Junction, 
Colorado.  That  place  was  far  from 
our  campfires.  Only  the  brave  were 
glad  to  go. 

When  I  was  six  years  old,  old 
enough  to  be  taken  from  my  family 
for  white  man's  training,  my  mother 
began  to  fear  the  loss  of  her  baby, 
for  I  was  the  last  child  she  bore. 
She  was  certain  I  would  sicken  and 
die  if  I  were  taken  from  her  care. 

Each  day  she  prepared  food  and 
water  for  me  to  carry  into  the  hills 
where  my  sisters  and  I  cowered 
silently  all  day,  listening  for  the 
sound  of  the  white  pt)liceman  who 
looked  for  all  school-age  children 
who  did  not  report  for  education. 
As  twilight  came  we  would  scurry 
home  to  supper  and  safety  for  the 
night,  only  to  spend  another  day  as 
fear-frozen  quail  hiding  from  the 
enemy. 

Each  Saturday,  when  my  mother 
went  for  her  family  food  ration,  the 
Government  agent  studied  the  fam- 
ily card  and  asked  if  she  had  any 
children  of  school  age.  My  mother 
had  no  children  who  should  learn 
white  man's  ways.  And  so  it  was 
that  I  have  never  learned  to  read  or 
write  or  speak  the  white  man's 
tongue.  Nor  did  any  of  my  moth- 
er's children  go  to  school.  We 
''escaped"  the  white  men  who  po- 
liced the  reservation. 


Sometime  that  year  my  mother, 
Hah-dee,  took  a  second  husband  in- 
to our  tepee.  He  was  called  Jah-pu 
which  means  Shorty.  He  was  a  kind 
man. 

Those  were  good  days.  All  winter 
long  the  fire  burned  in  our  tepee.  As 
we  wove  baskets  my  mother  told  the 
legends  of  our  people.  When  sum- 
mer brings  its  creeping,  crawling  life 
it  is  not  good  to  tell  the  ancient 
legends.  The  telling  is  a  winter 
thing,  to  be  enjoyed  when  canvas 
is  pulled  close  to  shield  the  brush 
tepee  from  wind  and  rain. 

In  nictates  we  ground  the  corn 
fine  and  started  each  day  with  mush, 
drinking  a  brew  of  crushed  dried 
redberries  sweetened  with  mescale. 
We  lunched  on  stew  or  Indian 
squash  cooked  with  meat  or  fried  in 
meat  drippings.  Supper  was  a  cold 
meal,  finishing  the  day's  food. 

AyY^HEN  summer  days  ripened  the 
prickly  pear,  we  teen-age 
girls  slung  special  high  baskets  upon 
our  backs,  woven  during  the  legend- 
listening  time.  Each  carried  a 
specially  shaped  stick  for  harvesting 
the  fruit  of  the  prickly  pear  cactus. 
We  filled  our  baskets  and  took  them 
to  a  brush-bed  prepared  in  a  shady 
place.  Here  we  took  other  pieces  of 
brush  and  rolled  back  and  forth  the 
fruit  we  had  emptied  on  the  brush- 
bed.  When  the  stickers  were  all 
rolled  off,  we  put  the  fruit  back 
into  the  baskets  and  took  them 
home  to  be  eaten  as  apples  are 
eaten. 

None  of  us  ate  as  we  gathered 
fruit  or  berries.  Nor  did  the  young 
men  eat  of  the  meat  they  killed  to 
bring  back  to  camp.  Each  ate  of 
another's  kill.     All  was  shared  by 


256 


LEARNING    FOR    LIVING    TODAY 


the  entire  people.  To  eat  of  one's 
own  gathering  or  hunting  was  to  be- 
come selfish  and  lazy.  This  we  were 
taught  early.  We  believed  our 
efforts  must  be  for  the  good  of  all. 

When  I  was  nearly  eighteen  my 
parents  chose  a  young  man,  Hugo 
Bah-nah-hah.  Arrangements  were 
made  for  our  marriage  as  was  our 
custom.  That  first  year  my  mother 
visited  me  often  in  my  tepee.  She 
spoke  much  of  her  loneliness.  Then 
my  first  girl-child  was  born  and  I 
called  her  Mabel. 

Not  long  afterward  an  Apache, 
Justin  Head,  killed  five  men.  One 
of  them  was  my  stepfather  Jah-pu. 
Now  Hah-dee  could  stand  her  lone- 
liness no  longer.  She  urged  me, 
and  I  took  my  daughter  with  me, 
returning  to  my  mother's  tepee. 
Mabel  was  a  year  old. 

When  the  child  was  three  years 
old  I  met  Ralph  King  and  love 
came  to  me.  We  were  married  and 
came  to  make  our  home  at  Fort  Mc- 
Dowell. A  year  later  my  daughter 
Lola  was  born.  A  few  years  later 
Nina  was  born.  The  girls  grew  into 
beautiful  young  women.  Mabel  died 
the  first  year  of  her  marriage.  Lola 
has  given  me  four  grandchildren. 
Nina  and  her  husband  Frank  Smith 
have  given  me  five. 

"LTERE  beside  the  Verde  River 
which  flows  from  the  moun- 
tain springs  not  far  from  Jerome 
have  I  lived  most  of  my  life.  By 
this  Indian  river  flowing  from  the 
heart  of  Yavapai-land  I  have  waited 
for  knowledge. 

Though  the  white  men  irrigate 
their  land  with  Indian  water,  this 
is  all  right.  We  do  not  know  the 
ways  of  farming  and  our  tribal  coun- 


cil preserves  our  privacy  when  others 
would  lease  the  fertile  land.  But 
because  white  men  have  harnessed 
Indian  water  something  good  has 
come  to  us. 

John  and  Myra  Dodson  came  to 
my  home  with  Dora  Ahawheata  to 
make  their  words  clear  to  me.  Over 
a  year's  Tuesday  nights  they  came 
to  talk  with  me  of  the  ancient  ones, 
the  Lamanites,  and  of  the  command- 
ments of  our  Father  God.  Always 
I  have  feared  water,  but  at  last  I 
knew  that  there  was  no  other  way 
to  please  God,  and  I  was  baptized  in 
water  warm  as  my  own  skin,  in  the 
Spanish  Ward  font.  That  was  sev- 
en years  ago. 

I  never  knew  anything  until 
Brother  and  Sister  Dodson  and  Dora 
Ahawheata  invited  me  to  go  with 
them  to  Church.  I  told  them  I 
didn't  know  how  to  go.  After  they 
kept  coming  to  my  house  there  was 
an  illustration  that  thrilled  me.  They 
spoke  of  a  straight  road  going  toward 
the  light.  They  showed  me  the 
way  to  walk  in  the  light.  They 
taught  me  that  God  wants  us  to 
walk  in  the  light,  and  we  please  him 
when  we  try  to  live  his  way. 

Sisters  who  live  far  away  come 
and  bring  food  to  me.  Brothers  came 
a  long  way  to  build  a  house  for  me 
when  my  tepee  burned.  The  white 
brothers  and  sisters  have  made  my 
life  good. 

I  know  this  is  the  true  way.  I  will 
always  be  strong  and  stand  fast  on 
my  own  feet,  in  the  ''Way  of  Light." 

One  of  the  few  English  phrases 
Sister  King  uses  is  '7  Jove  you" 
which  she  learned  from  her  dear 
friend,  Roberta  Flake  Clayton,  who 
was  her  first  Relief  Society  presi- 
dent. 


257 


^-ys 


A  Load  of 

HAY 


IJene    H.    Kingsbury 


ONE  could  tell  it  was  the  season 
of  the  hay.  Clumps  of  lucerne 
balanced  along  the  center  of 
the  road  where  they  had  toppled 
from  successive  loads.  A  gentle  wind 
wafted  them  about,  pretending  they 
were  old  sagebrush. 

A  woman  stood  by  her  cedar  post 
gate.  As  she  had  been  there  for 
quite  some  time,  looking  at  the  road, 
motionless,  one  was  led  to  question 
such  leisure.  Certainly  there  must 
be  something  for  her  to  do  within 
her  house.  She  would  have  been  the 
first  to  admit  that  work  awaited  her 


258 


—  six  children  brought  that.  How- 
ever, for  this  morning  all  else  must 
wait  while  she  stood  sentinel  erect 
at  her  gate  ready  to  make  a  decision 
of  deep  import,  then  give  a  com- 
mand, and  wait  to  see  whether  it 
would  be  obeyed. 

Every  few  minutes  she  glanced 
down  the  road  in  the  direction  of 
the  outer  fields  which  surrounded 
the  town.  She  expected  something 
of  great  importance  to  arrive  from 
that  direction.  She  was  awaiting  a 
load  of  hay  and  three  boys  on  top 
of  it. 


A   LOAD  OF   HAY 


The  same  breeze  that  blew  the 
lucerne  about  the  ground  fluttered 
the  woman's  apron.  Its  folds  alter- 
nately were  drawn  to  the  gate  post 
then  swung  about  her  long  skirt  and 
pressed  against  her  knees  to  make 
her  look  momentarily  as  if  she  wore 
men's  apparel.  Such  unladylike 
style  was  completely  unthinkable, 
so  she  constantly  tugged  and 
smoothed  the  skirt  and  apron,  which 
in  length  came  quite  correctly  to 
the  ankles.  She  was  disquieted  be- 
cause the  restless  wind,  as  it  see- 
sawed at  her  apron,  might  well 
interfere  with  an  important,  pre-ar- 
ranged signal  which  must  be  exe- 
cuted very  shortly.  She  did  not 
want  a  smoothing  of  her  apron, 
which  meant  to  turn  the  wagon  in 
at  the  home  gate,  to  interfere  with 
an  actual  waving  of  the  apron, 
which  permitted  the  boys  to  by-pass 
their  property  and  drive  on  to  the 
bishop's  tithing  barn.  Formerly  she 
had  tried  shouting  her  order  from 
her  post  at  the  gate  to  the  top  of 
the  hayrack,  but  the  wind,  the  dis- 
tance, and  the  noise  of  horses  and 
wheels  had  prevented  the  boys  hear- 
ing her  correctly.  This  necessitated 
coming  to  a  complete  stop,  which 
was  outruled  by  the  boys  as  quite 
unnecessary,  especially  as  their  ob- 
ject was  purely  speed.  The  apron 
signal  had  been  the  solution  to  the 
problem.  Only  at  the  last  instant 
would  she  know  which  motion  to 
make,  and  she  didn't  want  a  stiff 
breeze  or  three  immature  boys  to 
misinterpret  her  decision. 

To  divert  her  mind  from  an 
otherwise  perplexing  problem,  she 
glanced  here  and  there  —  a  sort  of 
stationary  tour  of  inspection.  One 
object  she  observed.    It  was  a  torn 


piece  of  yellow-orange  cloth  nailed 
to  her  gatepost.  Immediately  her 
mind  reverted  to  an  incident  of  re- 
cent occurrence  and  immense  value. 
The  cloth  and  the  incident  were,  in 
part,  to  determine  her  signal,  as  we 
shall  see.  We  have  called  this  part 
of  her  saga  Four  Brass  Buttons. 


T^  NDS  of  the  stout,  woven  selvage 
of  the  yellow  cloth  fluttered  in 
the  wind  and  still  proclaimed  a  ter- 
rifying message.  There  was  no  time 
now  to  go  into  the  house  to  get  a 
daw  hammer  and  pry  off  the  stick 
to  which  it  Bad  been  attached.  So 
she  let  the  shredded  threads  remain 
as  they  had  for  these  several  weeks. 
This  colored  cloth  had  been  a  flag. 
Not  a  flag  of  liberty,  but  one  of  re- 
straint and  quarantine.  Its  color,  a 
blend  of  saffron,  mustard,  and  sun- 
flower had  cried  to  the  valley  that 
within  the  household  was  a  death- 
dealing  disease  of  some  sort  —  ty- 
phoid, diphtheria,  whooping  cough, 
or  measles.  This  time  it  had  an- 
nounced the  fever  of  diphtheria. 

The  woman  was  disturbed  by  the 
fact  that  the  sexton  of  the  town  put 
up  the  quarantine  flags.  The  sense 
of  doom  he  created  had  been  known 
to  send  patients  into  a  state  of  de- 
pression. The  woman  wondered 
why  the  grave  digger  had  to  have 
two  duties  to  perform,  each  so  sad 
and  final.  Maybe,  if  she  talked  to 
the  bishop,  he  would  do  something 
about  the  unhappy  situation. 

Usually,  the  epidemic  felled  all 
members  of  a  family.  As  the  con- 
tagion spread,  so  did  terror  and  un- 
certainty. Helplessness  and  sorrow 
were  burdens  in  almost  every  family. 
If  outside  help  was  needed,  it  was 
only  forthcoming  from  some  daring 


259 


APRIL  1963 

soul  who  had  had  the  disease  and  horse  to  draw  it.     Her  ever-ready 

had  thereby  gained  immunity.  Such  form  of  transportation  was  that  old- 

a  person  was  wilhng  to  step  through  fashioned    one    of    walking    called 

the  yellow  flag  barrier  and  work  like  ''Shank's     Ponies."     When     asked 

a  horse,  as  they  said,  to  nurse  the  whether  it  seemed  very  far,  those 

sick,  wash  on  the  board,  ease  the  suf-  four  miles  each  way,  she  replied,  ''I 

fering,   sit  up  with   the  dying,  lay  walked  two  thousand  miles  to  get  to 

away    the   dead,    and    comfort    the  the  Rocky  Mountains.     Now  I  am 

living.  here,  what  is  the  distance  between 

It  was  just  such  an  individual  who  two  towns?" 

had  ignored  the  banner  on  the  stick  She  shrugged  off  a  routine  which 

and  entered  the  woman's  home  at  meant  stemming  the  fever  of  seven 

dawn  sometime  around  the  second  brows.       She    kept    a    perpetually 

day  of  the  flag.    The  vigil  with  the  steaming  pot  of  graham  gruel  on  the 

sick  was  marked  off  in  days  of  the  back  of  the  stove.    She  emptied  slop 

flag.    The  time  stretched  on  and  on  buckets  a  dozen  times  a  day.     She 

until  the  last  victim  was  pronounced  pealed,    sliced,    and    pounded,    and 

cured.     But  the  arduous  labor  con-  cooked  every  bite  of  food  that  was 

tinned    on    through    a    fumigation  consumed  by  the  sick  and  convalesc- 

period  in  which  a  sort  of  cleansing  ing.    She  carried  in  from  a  woodpile 

of   the  spirit,   as   well   of   material  at  the  rear  of  the  house  every  stove 

objects,  took  place.    Shallow  dishes  length  that  was  burned  to  cook  that 

filled  with  sulphur  were  set  in  each  precious  nourishment, 

room   to  burn  and   fume  and  per-  On  the  thirty-first  day  of  the  flag 

meate  every  surface  and  crack.  there  appeared  a  finality  about  each 

task   performed   by  Aunt   Clarissa. 

'T^HE  flag  reminded  the  woman  of  The  children  knew  that  tomorrow 

the  person  who  had  come  to  morning  she  would  not  enter  the 

serve  and  save,  as  they  aptly  called  door,  fold  her  quilted  cape,  place  it 

the  task.    The  bony,  angular,  man-  in  the  deep  window  sill,  and  then 

nish  sort  of  woman  who  strode  to  command  the  very  air  they  breathed, 

their  door  each  morning  was  not  a  This   day  was  a  little  sorrowful, 

resident  of   the   town   in    the  first  Each  patient  had  felt  her  steadying 

place.    She  lived  in  the  next  settle-  hand  and  accepted  a  strength  from 

ment  four  miles  to  the  southwest  her  which  had  persuaded  them  all 

and  had  walked  every  step  of  the  to  gain  their  legs  again.     The  two 

way.     News   traveled    fast   even    in  girls  cried  while  thanking  her.    The 

those    days.     When    this    woman,  littlest    boy   tried    copying   his   big 

who  was  Aunt  Clarissa  to  everyone  brothers  by  bragging  that  now  they 

but  only  a  blood  relation  to  a  few,  would   care   for   their   mother  and 

heard  there  was  a   family  without  the  girls  and  each  other;  however,  he 

any  help,  she  appointed  herself  to  did  a  rather  pathetic  job  of  it.  Upon 

take  care  of  them.  realizing  his   failure,  he  tugged  at 

And  why  did  she  walk?  you  might  his  mother's  apron  and  soon  became 

ask.     For  the  simple  fact  that  she  so  submerged  and  entangled  in  its 

did  not  own  a  cart  to  ride  in,  or  a  folds  that  everyone  laughed  at  him. 

260 


A   LOAD   OF    HAY 


This  hilarity  appeared  in  such  con- 
trast to  the  rest  of  the  leave-taking 
that  one  wondered  if  proper  grati- 
tude had  been  expressed.  As  verbal 
wages  were  all  the  thanks  this  good 
woman  was  to  receive,  the  mood 
should  have  been  one  of  great  dig- 
nity, some  believed. 

TTOWEVER,  at  the  last  moment, 
as  Aunt  Clarissa  had  her  hand 
on  the  doorknob  in  a  repeated  at- 
tempt to  leave,  another  delay  pre- 
sented itself.  The  mother  felt  as  if 
some  tangible  recompense  was  de- 
manded. Perhaps  in  future  days  she 
could  ''pay  in  kind,"  that  is,  in  serv- 
ice, or  hot  bread,  or  fresh  eggs  —  but 
for  now  nothing  like  that  was  pos- 
sible. At  that  moment  an  idea  re- 
sembling a  sort  of  promissory  note 
came  to  her  mind.  She  quickly 
stepped  from  the  room  and  entered 
a  triangular  closet  which  was  built 
under  a  stairway.  With  a  sharp  pull 
she  managed  to  dislodge  a  small 
trunk  from  between  rolls  of  winter 
bedding.  She  eased  it  to  the  floor, 
lifted  the  lid,  and  withdrew  a  green- 
ish black  broadcloth  coat.  This 
was  a  double-breasted  style  with 
great  metal  buttons  showing  through 
vast  slashes  of  buttonholes.  She 
thought,  how  they  gleam  in  this 
half  light  under  the  stairs!  She 
hastily  jerked  off  one  of  the  buttons, 
then  another,  then  two  more.  Four 
in  all.  With  a  finality  most  pro- 
nounced, she  folded  the  coat,  placed 
it  back  where  it  belonged,  shut  the 
lid,  pushed  the  trunk  where  it  had 
reposed,  then  went  back  quickly  to 
say  the  last  farewell. 

The  two  women  embraced;  they 
kissed  each  other  on  the  cheek.  They 
murmured  a  quiet  sentence  or  two. 


The  children  wondered  what  the 
words  were,  but  could  only  guess. 
As  the  two  women  grasped  hands, 
Clarissa  felt  that  several  small  ob- 
jects had  been  transferred  to  her 
fingers.  She  looked  down,  adjusted 
her  hand  to  the  light  of  the  doorway. 
She  smiled  as  she  saw  a  very  precious 
gift  cupped  therein.  The  mother 
said  simply,  'This  is  all  the  thanks 
I  have,  Clarissa.  Perhaps  you  can 
use  these  buttons  from  an  old 
Welsh  soldier's  coat.'' 

In  a  moment  Clarissa  started  to- 
ward the  gate.  Her  offering  of  serv- 
ice had  been  accepted.  For  her 
vigilance  she  had  received  four  brass 
buttons. 

A  clatter,  a  rumble  of  wheels 
aroused  the  mother  from  her 
contemplation  of  the  symbol  of 
quarantine  and  from  the  remem- 
brance of  beneficence  so  great  it 
brought  her  to  tears.  Far  down  to- 
ward the  fields  she  could  first  hear, 
then  identify  the  hayrack,  the  horses 
steadily  pulling  it;  and,  as  it  neared, 
her  three  sons  atop  the  load  of  hay. 

At  that  moment  they  spied  her. 
All  three  let  out  a  great  cheer.  The 
one  who  drove  the  horses  snapped 
the  reins  on  their  backs  and  shouted 
so  as  to  move  the  red  hills,  "Run 
Pockets,  run  Boots!  On  to  the  fire!" 
In  two  lengths  the  spirited  animals 
and  the  exultant  boys  entered  a  race 
which  they  called  "jockeying  for 
tenth  position." 

All  drivers,  on  other  courses, 
hoped  to  settle  for  first  place,  but 
this  race  was  different  from  any 
other  in  all  the  world.  If  the  load 
was  not  judged  perfect  by  their 
mother,  then  it  was  not  a  chase  at 
all,  but  a  routine  delivery.     But  if 


261 


APRIL  19$3  -' 

she  waved  her  apron,  as  permission  stake.    In  that  position  he  controlled 

to  drive  right  on  through  town  to  the  situation.    That  is,  he  was  not 

the  tithing  barn,  then  it  became  a  in     the     driver's     seat,     but     just 

flight,  a  dash!  far  enough  away  not  to  be  a  hin- 

The  woman  watched  them  now,  drance  to  Hebe,  but  near  enough 
bearing  down  on  her  with  quite  for  emergency, 
frightening  speed.  She  was  not  sure  That  boy,  George,  was  old  as  the 
whether  it  was  seemly  to  race  to  the  hills  when  he  was  a  baby,  his  moth- 
tithing  barn.  Her  feeling  was  that  er  remembered.  His  oldness  had 
it  should  be,  rather,  a  procession,  a  nothing  to  do  with  his  few  years  on 
decorus  movement  accompanied  by  earth.  It  was  as  if  a  traditional 
a  fife  or  a  flute,  or  even  a  trumpet,  maturity  was  placed  upon  him  the 
But  this  careening,  precarious  ride  in  day  he  was  born.  He  maintained 
a  spirit  of  sport  and  competition,  as  that  he  grew  up  in  the  pre-existence 
if  going  to  a  charivari!  This  almost  and  didn't  have  to  bother  with  it  in 
shocked  her.  She  caught  her  this  life.  Perhaps  he  was  right,  his 
thoughts.  Youth  and  age  may  gain  mother  thought.  One  knew  the 
the  same  end  by  diverse  means.  Do  place  he  was  walking  in  was  the  good 
not  grumble  or  nag,  she  told  herself,  place. 

Three  of  her  four  boys  were  on  But  if  he  had  been  an  oldster  he 
top  of  that  load.  He  who  ''held  the  had  given  joy.  With  never  a  lesson 
leather"  was  Hebe,  the  middle  in  in  his  life,  how  that  boy  could  play 
age.  At  eighteen,  he  was  grandly  the  organ!  In  stocking  feet,  to  rest 
built,  handsome,  taller  than  the  rest  them,  he  said,  he  pumped  the  trea- 
—  more  stately  English  than  squat  dies  and  brought  out  such  melodies 
Welsh.  How  she  feared  for  that  that  his  mother  often  sat  down  and 
one.  He  was  so  irrepressible  and  cried,  just  to  hear  him. 
vibrant  that  he  seemed  to  be  seek-  Seventeen-year-old  Dave  sat  on 
ing  more  elbow  room  than  is  allot-  the  back  of  the  wagon.  Let  the 
ted  to  one  human  being.  In  his  others  tend  to  the  business  of  get- 
exuberance  to  be  an  independent  ting  the  hay  to  the  barn,  he  thought; 
individual  he  often  said,  too  loudly,  right  now  I  shall  think  to  myself. 
"Give  a  horse  his  head!"  This  un-  He  looked  high  to  the  crimson  hills, 
reined,  unchecked  son  would  not  then  far  out  in  the  valley  where  the 
always  stay  in  the  harness  at  home.  Little  Salt  Lake  appeared  as  a  silver 
she  knew  that.  He  strained  at  life,  ribbon  in  its  widening  shore  of 
She  only  prayed  that  when  he  went  crystalline  salt.  This  country  was  his 
out  in  the  great,  wonderful  world  mother's  homestead,  he  knew  that, 
that  he  would  come  back  the  man  but  could  it  be  that  in  a  few  years 
she  prayed  him  to  be,  and  the  one  he  would  follow  Hebe  out  in  the 
he  imagined  he  could  be.  He  needed  world,  instead  of  working  with 
to  stay  home  a  little  longer.  George  in  this  little  spot? 

George,  a  patriarchal  nineteen,  sat  His  mother  could  have  voiced  his 
on  the  near  side,  front  corner  of  the  every  thought,  although  at  this  mo- 
load.  He  maintained  a  steady  seat  ment  she  could  see  only  the  back 
by  locking  his  leg  around  the  rack  of  his  head.    Torn,  that  was  Dave. 

262 


A    LOAD   OF    HAY 


The  company  he  kept  just  better  be 
good,  she  resolved.  And  it  was 
good!  His  mother  saw  to  that!  She 
was  not  going  to  have  him  turning 
a  new  leaf  in  repentance  and  con- 
trite spirit.  He  was  not  to  fluctuate 
or  deviate.  She  would  help  him  to 
plant  his  feet  in  the  good  path; 
there  he  would  walk;  there  he  would 
beckon  others,  there  they  would  fol- 
low. Even  out  in  the  world  he 
would  be  not  of  it. 

T^HIS  woman  had  a  conviction 
about  an  offering.  For  instance, 
it  was  the  quality  of  the  tithing  that 
mattered  —  the  quantity  had  been 
prescribed  long  ago.  Israel  had 
heard  about  it  for  nearly  four  thou- 
sand years.  By  now  it  was  no  affair 
of  this  homesteader  how  much  she 
should  give;  it  was  what  kind  of  that 
much  that  concerned  her.  It  remind- 
ed one  of  a  medical  formula.  The 
amount  was  determined,  but  the 
essence,  the  ultimate  substance  had 
not  been  seriously  or  finally  com- 
pounded. Her  offering,  then,  had 
to  represent  the  first  fruits.  In  her 
case  the  product  was  a  load  of  hay. 
Therefore,  she  reasoned,  a  close 
watch  must  be  held  over  the  sea- 
son's harvest,  that  only  the  best  of 
each  ten  loads  would  move  from  the 
fields  past  her  town  lot  right  on  to 


the  tithing  barn.  There  was  also 
this  matter  of  Clarissa  and  the  four- 
mile  walk  each  way  every  day  end 
on  end  to  be  acknowledged  before 
the  Lord. 

This  farm  woman  had  a  peculiar 
choice  of  words.  She  called  this 
quantity  her  tenth;  for  who  can 
always  correctly  spell  tithe?  Besides, 
she  explained,  tithe  can  mean  just 
a  little  bit;  but  everyone  can  count 
on  their  fingers!  It  just  became 
easier  to  figure  and  spell  and  say  one 
tenth.  So  much  for  quibbling  over 
a  little  word. 

Her  practiced  eye  judged  the  on- 
coming load.  It  bulged  at  the  stake 
poles.  The  color  was  good.  The 
aroma  of  drying  purple  blossoms  was 
a  perfume  of  promise.  This  was  the 
tenth.  It  could  be  described  with 
pride  in  the  bishop's  barn  book. 

At  the  instant  Pockets  and  Boots 
came  alongside  the  gate,  the  boys 
were  prepared  for  two  things:  make 
a  dash  for  it,  or  pull  to  a  more  sedate 
pace.  They  sized  up  the  situation 
instantly,  accurately.  With  a  whoop 
and  a  holler  they  began  to  eat  the 
road.  Hooves  dug  in  the  dust, 
wheels  whirled,  boys  opened  their 
mouths  and  just  plain  yelled! 

The  mother  left  the  gate  and 
went  into  her  house. 


Count  Blessings  — Not  Troubles 

Ursula  King  Bell 

Count  your  blessings  —  not  your  troubles; 
Talk  about  the  good  things  of  life  to  others. 
Not  your  problems,  for  all  have  enough  to  endure. 
Endeavor  to  keep  your  mind  and  hands  busy 
With  useful  work  and  pleasant  thoughts. 


263 


The  Language  of  Flowers  in  a  Woman's  Life 


IT  has  been  said  that  a  child  is 
richly  blessed  in  being  privileged 
to  look  upon  the  beautiful  creations 
of  earth  while  she  is  yet  young, 
when  memorable  impressions  are 
made  upon  the  yielding  mind.  Even 
a  babe  may  be  seen  to  focus  her 
eyes  upon  a  bright  blossom  and 
reach  for  it.  A  little  one,  just  learn- 
ing to  walk,  perhaps  may  follow 
along  the  window  sill  and  touch  the 
flowers  blooming  there  with  fingers 
as  fragile  and  tenderly  tinted  as  the 
petals.  And  who  has  not  observed 
a  little  girl  reaping  the  lawn  for  a 
bouquet  of  dandelions?  The  child 
grows  quickly  into  the  time  of  tools 
—  the  rake  and  the  hoe  and  the 
watering  can  and  the  planting  of 
flower  seeds  in  hope  and  faith. 

The  meaning  of  flowers  grows  and 
deepens  with  the  years  as  a  girl 
child  becomes  a  woman.  The  mem- 
ories of  her  young  years  merge  into 
plans  and  desires  for  a  future  time 
of  homemaking.  The  flowers  that 
marked  the  high  school  and  the  col- 
lege graduations,  that  first  rose  cor- 
sage from  a  special  person,  have 
given  the  young  woman  a  realiza- 
tion that  flowers  are  symbolic  — 
they  rise  from  the  earth  and  bloom 
and  mark  the  seasons  with  beauty. 
They  give  their  splendor  to  special 


days  and  times  —  and  as  the  flowers 
of  one  occasion  disappear,  the  new 
days  come  and  new  flowers  adorn 
the  earth,  new  gardens  surround 
new  houses,  and  blossoms  add  color 
and  comfort  to  the  place  called 
home. 

In  some  families  there  is  a  tender 
story  of  love  and  strength  and  the 
lineage  of  floral  beauty  that  comes 
from  older  homes  to  newer  ones, 
with  the  flowers  far  removed  from 
the  place  of  their  nativity.  A  ranch 
in  the  wilderness  of  a  western  desert 
still  flaunts  its  lilac  blossoms  in  the 
spring,  from  a  sturdy  root  brought 
from  Nauvoo,  and  now,  after  a  cen- 
tury, one  seeing  the  lilac  bushes 
would  never  know  that  they  loved 
the  desert  less  than  their  own  green 
and  rainy  land.  In  one  small  town 
nearly  all  the  windows  —  in  all  sea- 
sons —  flaunt  the  splendor  of  pink 
geranium  blossoms  —  hundreds  of 
blossoms  from  one  geranium  plant 
that  rode  in  a  place  of  honor  in  a 
westward  wagon.  One  woman  gave 
a  geranium  slip  to  another,  and  so 
the  blossoms  were  multiplied,  and 
sometimes  the  town  was  called 
''geranium  village,"  for  the  women 
loved  color  and  beauty,  and  the 
humble  adobe  homes  and  log  cabins 
were  adorned  in  splendor. 


264 


Belle  S.  Spafford,   President 
Marianne  C.  Sharp,   First  Counselor 
Louise  W.   Madsen,   Second  Counselor 
Hulda  Parker,  Secretary-Treasurer 


id  B.  Hai 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.   Madsen 
Leona  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Boy 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S. 

Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Raymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 

fton  W.  Hunt 

ealtha  S.  Mendenhall 


h-le  M. 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
LaRue  H.  Rosell 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
LaPriel  S.  Bunker 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Cannon 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  Barlow 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Ula  B.  Walch 


And  who  would  wonder  why  the 
pioneer  women  planted  their  out- 
door flower  gardens  in  precise  rows 
—  here  a  row  of  zinnias  and  then 
perhaps  a  row  of  nasturtiums,  and, 
next  to  that  gold  and  bronze  dis- 
play, the  purple-blue  of  a  row  of 
Canterbury  bells?  Who  would  won- 
der at  the  sight  of  such  a  sedate 
garden,  knowing  that  desert  rains 
are  infrequent,  and  water  from  the 
faraway  mountains  must  be  persuad- 
ed down  a  little  ditch  to  water  the 
precious  rows  of  radiant  color?  And 
no  one  having  once  become  ac- 
quainted with  hardy  yellow  roses, 
which  were  the  only  roses  around 
many  pioneer  homes  —  no  one  hav- 
ing rejoiced  in  yellow  roses  could 
say  that  they  were  not  a  comfort 
and  a  blessing  and  a  gladness  on  the 
landscape. 

There  are  families  in  which  the 
generations  of  pansies  have  given 
influence  and  an  aura  of  gentle 
beauty  to  the  women  who  are  of 
the  lineage  of  an  English  widow 
who  gathered  her  children  and  her 
flower  seeds  and  made  a  long  jour- 
ney in  time,  in  miles,  and  in  spirit. 
Even  today,  the  descendants  of 
that  house  established  in  a  new  land, 
still  tenderly  care  for  pansies  whose 


floral   ancestors   grew   in   profusion 
in  the  garden  of  a  far  country. 

Fortunate  and  blessed  are  those 
women  who  remember  flowers  given 
to  them  by  their  friends,  their  chil- 
dren, and  their  husbands.  The  ranch 
woman  whose  husband  brought  her 
a  bouquet  of  bluebells  from  an  oak 
brush  thicket  on  a  distant  hill;  the 
woman  whose  husband  remembers 
special  times  with  a  little  gift  of 
flowers  —  perhaps  only  a  single  rose 
—  its  petals  to  be  found  years  later 
pressed  in  a  book  of  remembrance; 
the  farmer  in  a  country  of  foothills 
plowing  all  around  a  small  circle  of 
sego  lilies,  calling  it  his  wife's  gar- 
den. Though  the  husband  and  the 
wife  have  been  many  years  away 
from  their  homestead  and  will  not 
return,  still  the  sego  lilies  bloom  in 
springtime,  and  the  place  is  known 
as  a  woman's  garden. 

Once,  not  long  ago,  an  elderly 
woman  who  was  ill  anxiously  asked 
her  granddaughter,  ''Tell  me  about 
the  violets.  Are  they  in  bloom  — 
is  the  color  deep  purple,  as  al- 
ways. .  .  ?" 

To  her,  and  to  many  women, 
flowers  are  symbolic  of  the  constant 
beauty  of  earth  and  the  enduring 
love  of  family. 

-V.P.C. 


265 


Lesson  Previews  to  Appear  in  the  June  Issue 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 

'T^HE  previews  for  the  1963-64  lessons  will  appear  in  the  June  1963  issue 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  the  lessons  for  October  will  be  in 
the  July  1963  issue.  In  order  to  obtain  the  June  issue  of  the  Magazine 
it  will  be  necessary  for  renewals  and  new  subscriptions  to  reach  the  General 
Offices  by  the  first  of  May  1963.  It  is  suggested  that  Magazine  representa- 
tives check  their  lists  immediately  so  that  all  Relief  Society  members  will 
receive  all  of  the  issues  containing  the  lessons.  It  is  suggested  that  ward 
presidents  make  this  announcement  in  the  April  meetings. 


Health  Education  Information  and  Aids  Available 

Films,  film  strips,  brochures,  questionnaires,  discussions,  and  other 
detailed  information  regarding  health  education  may  be  obtained  by 
Relief  Societies  for  use  at  the  work  meeting  or  on  a  fifth  meeting  day,  as 
desired,  from  many  State  organizations  or  from  the  following  National 
headquarters: 

The  American  Cancer  Society 

521  West  -  57th  Street,  New  York  City  19,  New  York 

The  American  Heart  Association 

44  East  -  23d  Street,  New  York  City  10,  New  York 
Muscular  Dystrophy  Association  of  America 

1790  Broadway,  New  York  City  19,  New  York 

National  Tuberculosis  Association 

1790  Broadway,  New  York  City  19,  New  York 

National  Foundation  (Birth  Defects,  Arthritis,  Nervous 
Disorders,  Poliomyelitis) 
800  Second  Avenue,  New  York  City  17,  New  York 

266 


^Woman's 
Sphere 


Ramona  W,  Cannon 


OELLE  S.  SPAFFORD,  General 
President  of  Relief  Society,  and 
Florence  S.  Jacobsen,  General  Presi- 
dent of  the  Young  Women's  Mu- 
tual Improvement  Association,  have 
been  named  to  the  Honorary  Anni- 
versary Committee  for  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  seventy-fifth  anniversary 
of  the  National  Council  of  Women. 
The  appointments  were  recently  an- 
nounced by  Mrs.  Yarnall  Jacobs  of 
New  York  City,  President  of  the 
National  Council. 

JUDGE  MARY  CONWAY 
^  KOHLER,  a  distinguished  juve- 
nile court  authority,  is  chairman  of 
the  Presidential  Executive  Commit- 
tee on  Employment  of  Youth.  She 
is  also  chairman  of  the  American 
Bar  Association's  committee  on 
juvenile  justice  and  proceedings. 
She  is  an  expert  on  the  problems 
involved  in  the  attitudes  of  stu- 
dents who  drop  out  of  high  school 
before  graduation.  Judge  Kohler  is 
the  mother  of  three  children. 

lyj RS.  RUDD  BROWN,  wife  of 
the  eminent  scientist  Harrison 
Brown,  and  daughter  of  Ruth  Bryan 
Owen  who  was  America's  first 
woman  Minister  in  the  diplomatic 
service,  and  granddaughter  of  Wil- 
liam Jennings  Bryan,  is  a  scientist 


and  lecturer  of  note.  After  a  dis- 
tinguished career  in  teaching  and 
scientific  research  at  the  University 
of  Chicago,  she  traveled  widely  with 
her  husband  and  has  become  an 
authority  on  social  and  political 
conditions  in  Eastern  Europe  and 
the  Soviet  Union. 

Y)R  SARAH  RIEDMAN  is  auth- 
or of  Masters  of  the  Scalpel 
(Rand  McNally  publishers),  which 
presents  a  history  of  the  growth  of 
surgery  in  an  exciting  and  adven- 
turous fashion.  In  a  series  of  bio- 
graphical sketches,  Dr.  Riedman  de- 
scribes the  work  of  Hippocrates, 
Galen,  Paracelsus,  Versalius,  Pare, 
John  Hunter,  Joseph  Lister,  William 
Mayo,  and  others,  giving  a  resume  of 
the  schooling,  experience,  ambitions, 
and  successes  of  each  doctor. 

LTELEN  GEE  WOODS,  a  Lat- 
ter-day Saint,  is  the  founder  of 
the  Gem  State  Authors'  Guild  and 
the  Idaho  Poets'  and  Writers'  Guild, 
the  latter  of  which  is  affiliated  with 
the  National  Federation  of  State 
Poetry  Societies.  Mrs.  Woods  is 
the  present  president  of  the  Idaho 
organization  and  was  elected  nation- 
al treasurer  at  a  recent  convention. 
A  widely  published  poet,  she  is  edi- 
tor of  The  Guild  magazine,  a  quar- 
terly. 


267 


Cancer  Can  Be  Controlled 

1963  —  'The  Year  of  the  Volunteers" 

Ralph  Edwmds 
National  Crusade  Chairman,  American  Cancer  Society 

T^HE  encouraging  news  in  the  fight  against  cancer  is  that  physicians 

now  have  the  knowledge  to  cure  one  out  of  two  cancer  patients.  The 
big  a  is  —  if  people  see  their  doctors  in  time  for  early  diagnosis  and 
treatment.  Reaching  people  with  information  about  cancer  therefore 
becomes  a  life-saving  opportunity,  a  most  urgent  one.  Remember  that  one 
out  of  two  cancer  victims  could  be  cured,  but  only  one  out  of  three  is  now 
being  cured.  That  is  not  good  enough.  We  must  move  ahead  to  a  higher 
achievement. 

See  your  doctor  immediately  if  you  have  any  one  of  Cancer's  Seven 
Danger  Signals  that  lasts  more  than  two  weeks:  (1)  unusual  bleeding  or 
discharge;  (2)  a  lump  or  thickness  in  the  breast  or  elsewhere;  (3)3  sore 
that  does  not  heal;  (4)  change  in  bowel  or  bladder  habits;  (5)  hoarseness 
or  cough;  (6)  indigestion  or  difficulty  in  swallowing;  (7)  change  in  a  wart 
or  mole.  See  your  doctor  every  year  for  a  thorough  health  checkup  no 
matter  how  well  you  may  feel.  .  .  . 

The  risk  of  dying  in  the  prime  of  life  is  almost  twice  as  great  for  men 
who  are  heavy  cigarette  smokers  as  for  nonsmokers.  Cigarette  smoking  is 
the  principal  controllable  causal  factor  in  lung  cancer,  a  disease  that  has 
increased  953  per  cent  in  the  last  thirty  years.  .  .  . 

In  tribute  to  2,000,000  volunteers  who  have  aided  cancer  progress, 
the  American  Cancer  Society  has  designated  1963  as  ''The  Year  of  the 
Volunteer."  In  April  1963,  the  crusaders  for  life  and  health  bring  a  vital 
message  —  "To  cure  more  givG  more  to  the  American  Cancer  Society." 


Lullaby  for  Tomorrow 

Doiothy  J.  Roberts 

Hushaby  baby,  eider  the  bed, 
Softer  the  new  pillow  under  your  head, 
Kinder  all  hands  to  the  innocent  flesh, 
Wider  the  heavens  be  to  the  thin  mesh 
Hung  to  your  dreaming,  oh  red  bud  to  blow; 
Gentler  the  seasons  be,  lighter  the  snow. 


268 


Strictly  for  Silence 


DoTothy  Clapp  Robinson 


TISH,  short  for  Letitia,  Ha- 
worth,  was  hurt,  deeply  hurt. 
She  was  never  going  to  open 
her  mouth  again.  Her  new  neighbor 
down  the  street  had  dehberately  in- 
vited her  to  mind  her  own  business; 
and  all  she  had  said  was  that  he 
must  not  yell  at  his  sweet  wife.  She 
was  trying  to  help  him  put  up  a 
clothesline,  and  he  had  yelled  at 
her  like  a— a— well,  Tish  had  heard 
the  coarse  words  and  —  who  could 
help.  .  .  ?  And  then,  to  add  insult 
to  injury,  Irene,  Tish's  daughter, 
had  agreed  with  the  man. 

''After  all.  Mother,  it  wasn't  any 


of  your  business.  The  wife  was  the 
one  to  protest." 

And  she  might  have  added,  ''You 
try  to  dictate  too  much." 

Oh,  yes,  that  is  what  they  all 
thought.  Well,  she  was  through 
defending  people.  From  here  on 
she  was  minding  Tish  Haworth's 
business  —  strictly  for  silence,  as  her 
granddaughter  would  say,  and  that 
wife  was  such  a  sweet  person. 

Now  her  washer  wouldn't  work. 
She  had  had  company  over  the  week 
end  and  most  of  her  bed  linen  was 
in  the  hamper. 

Tish  called  the  repair  man.     He 


269 


APRIL  1963 


would  certainly  be  there  just  as  soon 
as  he  could,  tomorrow  or  next  day 
at  the  latest. 

She  bit  her  lip.  If  any  repair  man 
thought  she  was  going  to  let  soiled 
clothes  sit  around  that  long,  he  had 
another  think  coming.  She  could 
take  the  clothes  to  Irene's,  but  she 
wasn't  going  to. 

She  could  go  to  a  washateria.  She 
chose  one  from  the  telephone  book, 
the  one  farthest  from  her  home.  She 
did  not  know  anyone  in  that  section 
of  town,  and,  among  strangers,  she 
would  not  be  tempted  to  talk. 

It  was  early  when  Tish  arrived  at 
the  washateria,  and  there  was  but 
one  person  ahead  of  her.  There  was 
no  attendant  visible.  It  was  a  large 
room  with  two  rows  of  washers,  back 
to  back,  running  down  the  center 
of  the  room.  Against  the  inner  wall 
were  a  half  dozen  driers.  Two  sides 
of  the  room  had  windows  looking 
out  on  a  parking  space.  By  one 
window  was  a  mangle  with  a  chair 
before  it.  There  was  one  other 
chair  and  a  bench.  Tliese,  besides 
a  coin  changing  box  and  a  pop  vend- 
ing machine,  made  up  the  furnish- 
ings of  the  room. 

The  lone  occupant  of  the  room,  a 
gray-haired  woman,  was  putting  a 
hand-pieced  quilt  in  a  big  washer. 
She  barely  nodded  when  Tish  said 
"Good  morning." 

As  Tish  sorted  her  own  clothes, 
she  watched  that  quilt.  The  dear 
old  grandmother  who  had  pieced  it 
would  turn  over  in  her  grave  could 
she  see  her  handiwork  being  stuffed 
into  a  washer.  But  Tish  was  not 
going  to  tell  her  the  quilt  might  be 
ruined. 

Another  woman  came  in.  She 
looked  so  fresh  and  friendly,  Tish 


turned  away  her  gaze.    If  she  spoke 
to  that  woman  she  would  be  lost. 

Three  married  girls  came  in,  all  in 
cotton  house  dresses,  and  they  were 
too  interested  in  each  other  to  be 
courteous.  Two  more  women.  Still 
Tish  kept  silent. 

V\^HEN  Tish's  washers  were  near- 
ing  the  end  of  the  cycle,  a 
soldier  in  greasy  fatigues  came  in 
and  picked  a  tub  directly  across  from 
her.  He  dumped  an  overflowing 
basket  of  clothes  into  the  tub.  That 
was  more  than  Tish  could  stand. 

'Tou  shouldn't,"  she  cried,  hur- 
rying around  to  his  side. 

''Shouldn't  what?"  he  asked. 

'Tut  those  greasy  overalls  in  with 
your  white  clothes.  Just  look  at  this 
lovely  blouse." 

"It  won't  hurt  them,"  one  of 
the  girls  said.  She  looked  boldly 
at  the  soldier.  He  gave  her  a  brief 
glance,  then  turned  to  Tish. 

"Would  you  mind  showing  me 
how  to  do  it?" 

Would  she  mind!  Tish  began 
sorting  his  clothes,  making  two  loads 
of  them. 

"Wife  usually  does  this,"  the 
soldier  apologized,  "but  she  is  in 
the  hospital." 

Tish  was  all  sympathy.  "Has  she 
been  very  ill?" 

"Nope,"  the  boy  grinned.  "A 
boy,  and  you  should  see  the  size 
of  his  fists  already."  He  dumped 
half  a  box  of  detergent  into  one 
washer.  Tish  grabbed  the  box  and 
shut  off  the  water. 

"My  goodness.  That  was  more 
than  enough  for  three  loads."  She 
used  her  hands  to  scoop  out  some 
of  the  detergent  and  put  it  in  the 


270 


STRICTLY    FOR   SILENCE 


second  tub.  The  girls  laughed 
among  themselves. 

''Say/'  the  soldier  asked,  when 
the  tubs  were  spinning,  'Vould  you 
mind  watching  these  dohinkies  for 
me?  ril  take  a  quick  run  down  to 
the  hospital.  Fll  be  back  before 
they  quit  whirling." 

''Do  you  want  them  dried?"  Tish 
asked. 

"Oh,  sure."  He  fished  some  coins 
from  a  pocket  and  put  them  in  her 
hand. 

The  girls  laughed  again,  but  Tish 
ignored  them.  The  woman  with 
the  quilt  was  putting  it  in  a  drier. 
Poor  quilt! 

Presently  an  old  car  stopped  be- 
fore the  window.  A  young  man 
jerked  a  basket  of  clothes  from  the 
back  of  the  car.  He  came  in  and 
slammed  it  down  before  the  last 
washer  in  the  row,  then  went  out 
for  two  more.  His  wife  followed 
him  in,  pushing  a  cart  in  which  was 
a  young  boy  and  a  small  girl  cling- 
ing to  it.  She  was  pregnant.  With- 
out a  word  the  husband  went  out 
and  tires  squealed  as  his  car  started. 

"My,  my,"  one  of  the  girls  said 
in  a  stage  whisper,  "wouldn't  you 
love  living  with  him?" 

The  wife  seemed  to  pay  no  at- 
tention. She  stooped  for  a  basket, 
then  dropped  it. 

Tish  was  waiting  beside  the 
soldier's  loads.  "That  is  too  heavy 
for  you,"  she  called.  "Let  me  lift 
it." 

"Thanks,"  the  girl  answered,  "I 
was  trying  to  avoid  stooping."  A 
tear  ran  down  her  cheek.  She 
brushed  it  away  quickly.  "Oh,  he 
forgot  his  lunch."  She  pointed  to 
a  sack  resting  on  one  of  the  baskets. 


"Maybe  he  will  remember  and 
come  back." 

"Not  when  he  is  in  this  mood. 
He  will  go  without  and  be  crosser 
than  ever  when  he  gets  home."  She 
whispered  the  words. 

T^ISH  swallowed  a  quick  remem- 
brance. Hugh  had  had  his 
moments  during  the  early  years  of 
their  married  life.  She  had  learned 
not  to  force  an  issue,  and  he  had 
learned  to  give  a  little  —  only  a 
little,  to  be  honest  about  it,  but  they 
had  had  a  wonderfully  happy  life. 
She  started  to  tell  the  young  wife, 
but  stopped.  She  was  not  mixing 
in  any  family  affair  again. 

'Tm  Tish  Haworth,"  she  said, 
"what  is  your  name?" 

"Lola."    That  was  all. 

Tish  looked  carefully  at  Lola.  She 
had  been  and  still  could  be  a  very 
lovely  girl.  Everything  about  her 
and  the  children  was  clean  and  neat. 
She  wore  a  blue  checked  smock  and 
a  very  blue  skirt.  Tish's  resolve 
weakened. 

"I  take  it,"  she  spoke  casually,  as 
she  helped  load  the  washers,  "your 
husband  was  upset  about  some- 
thing." 

Lola's  mouth  hardened.  "He  never 
thinks  of  anyone  but  himself." 

"So?"  Tish  glanced  about.  The 
soldier's  washers  had  quit  spinning, 
but  there  was  no  empty  drier.  The 
three  married  girls  had  left,  and 
others  had  taken  their  places.  One 
woman  was  putting  a  load  in  with 
one  hand  and  reading  a  movie  maga- 
zine held  in  the  other  hand.  She 
neither  spoke  nor  was  spoken  to. 

The  young  boy  was  screaming. 
"Push  him  back  and  forth,  Dar- 
lene."      Lola   spoke   softly   to   her 


271 


APRIL  1963 


little  daughter.  *T\\  take  him  in  a 
few  minutes/'  She  turned  to  Tish. 
'This  is  the  way  the  days  go.  Carl 
takes  the  car  to  work,  and  I  can't 
get  outside  the  door  without  both 
babies  tugging  at  me.  Darlene  isn't 
old  enough  to  walk  as  far  as  the 
park.  I'd  like  to  hear  something 
besides  baby  prattle  for  a  change." 

"Will  you  have  to  wait  for  Carl 
to  pick  you  up?" 

''No.  I'll  walk  home.  It  isn't  far, 
and  he  will  pick  up  the  clothes  on 
his  way  home  from  work.  Some  day 
they  are  going  to  be  stolen  before 
he  gets  here." 

"I  won't,  I  won't,"  Tish  repeated 
under  her  breath.  She  took  the 
soldier's  clothes  and  set  the  basket 
down  before  a  drier.  The  gray- 
haired  woman  had  dried  her  quilt 
and  was,  of  all  things,  pressing  it 
on  the  mangle.  Tish  put  the  basket 
of  clothes  in  the  drier  and  then  re- 
turned to  Lola.  She  looked  again  at 
the  woman  with  the  quilt. 

"Why  don't  you  take  my  car  and 
take  Carl's  lunch  to  him?" 

T   OLA  just  stared,  but  a  man  across 

the  row  of  washers  turned  to 

his    wife,    "Ginny,    did    you    hear 

that?    Offers  her  car  to  a  stranger." 

"She  must  be  a  wonderful  person, 
Ben,"  the  wife  answered  softly. 

Tish  heard  and  a  warm  glow 
washed  over  her  body.  She  took  her 
key  ring  from  her  purse  and  offered 
it  to  Lola.  The  girl  shrank  back. 
"Go  on.  It  is  the  blue  one,"  and 
Tish  pointed  to  it  through  the  win- 
dow. 

"Oh,  I  wouldn't  think  of  taking 
your  car.  You  don't  know  me. 
Besides.  .  .  ."     She  glanced  at  the 


washers  and  then  at  the  children. 
Her  face  came  alive. 

"No."  Tish  stopped  her  words. 
"The  babies  will  stay  here  with 
me." 

"I'll  have  your  car,  and  you  will 
have  my  babies."  Lola  tried  to 
sound  facetious.  "Why  should  you 
be  so  good  to  me?"  She  wanted  to 
protest,  but  wanted  more  to  use 
the  car. 

The  cool  indifference  of  the  wom- 
an with  the  quilt  might  have  had 
something  to  do  with  it,  so  might 
the  trio  of  giggling  girls,  or  any  num- 
ber of  other  things,  but  all  Tish 
said  was,  "I  know  how  men  are 
when  they  are  hungry." 

Lola  hugged  her  and  in  a  tone 
that  had  risen  several  octaves  said, 
"I  haven't  been  in  a  real  car  for  so 
long  I  have  forgotten  when."  Then, 
as  swishingly  as  her  shape  allowed, 
she  was  gone. 

"Lady,"  Ben  spoke  up,  "if  you 
had  made  me  that  offer  I  would  will- 
ingly have  left  you  all  these  dirty 
clothes  for  collateral." 

Ginny  looked  across  at  the  chil- 
dren. "If  she  doesn't  come  back 
you  will  have  the  best  of  the  bar- 
gain." 

Tish  noted  the  wistful  look  on 
Ginny's  face.  Ben  reached  and  pat- 
ted her  awkwardly. 

"You  will  never  see  your  car 
again,"  another  voice  cried. 

Already  Tish  was  feeling  a  little 
squeamish.  Another  of  her  wild 
impulses,  Irene  would  say.  But  she 
had  no  time  to  worry.  With  three 
different  washings  and  two  children, 
she  had  her  hands  and  mind  full. 
For  the  next  hour  she  filled  driers, 
folded  clothes,  and  tried  to  pacify 
children. 


272 


STRICTLY    FOR   SILENCE 


T^HE  children  had  cried  when 
their  mother  left,  but  in  a  few 
minutes  settled  down  to  the  joy  of 
being  entertained.  Tish  pushed  the 
cart  about  as  she  moved  from  one 
machine  to  another.  She  tried  to 
answer  Darlene's  questions  and  gave 
her  all  the  small  articles,  sox,  hand- 
kies,  washcloths,  to  fold.  Then, 
without  warning,  Mark  was  out  of 
his  cart  and  insisting  on  helping. 

Then,  'Tm  hungry,"  he  an- 
nounced. 

*Tm  awful  hungry,"  Darlene 
added,  ''Mama  always  lets  us  eat." 
She  started  for  the  door,  and  Tish 
had  to  rush  to  catch  her.  Darlene 
tried  to  pull  away  and  started  to 
scream.  Mark  followed  his  sister's 
lead. 

A  girl  laughed.  Another  one 
said,  ''You  sure  took  on  a  job  for 
yourself." 

"Do  you  know  where  they  live?" 
Ginny  asked. 

Tish  shook  her  head.  "I  haven't 
the  faintest  idea." 

She  asked  Darlene,  and  in  one 
minute  had  received  four  different 
sets  of  directions. 

"Would  you  like  me  to  go  get 
some  milk  and  crackers  for  them?" 
This  from  Ben. 

"Is  it  far?" 

"It  is  quite  a  way,"  Ginny  an- 
swered, "but  he  hasn't  anything  else 
to  do." 

Tish  tried  to  give  Ben  some  coins 
but  he  pointedly  ignored  them. 

Darlene  started  running  back  and 
forth.  Mark  tried  to  keep  up  with 
her.  They  collided  and  Mark  fell 
and  hit  his  head  a  resounding  whack 
on  the  floor.  Tish  took  him  in  her 
arms  and  tried  to  comfort  him,  but 
he  would  have  none  of  it.  "Mama, 


Mama,"  he  wailed,  and  tried  to 
push  himself  from  Tish's  arms. 

"Oh,  dear."  Tish  began  to  won- 
der why  the  soldier  didn't  come 
back  —  and  the  store  must  be  a 
long  way  from  here.  She  tried  pull- 
ing clothes  from  a  drier  with  one 
hand  while  holding  Mark  with  the 
other.  Darlene  reached  in  and 
dragged  a  sheet  onto  the  floor. 

"Here  you  are."  It  was  Ben  with 
a  quart  of  milk  and  a  box  of  crack- 
ers. "I  brought  a  cup,  too.  It  is 
only  plastic,  but  Ginny  can  sterilize 
it." 

npiSH  felt  tears  in  her  own  eyes. 
She  went  to  the  bench  and 
wedged  her  weight  between  two 
occupants. 

Darline  took  one  drink  of  milk 
and  then  pushed  the  cup  away.  "I 
want  some  of  this.  It's  pretty."  She 
pointed  to  a  soft  drink  dispenser. 

"Want  pitty,"  Mark  echoed. 

"I  want  a  cracker."  Darlene 
reached  for  the  box. 

Tish  put  the  milk  bottle  in  the 
window  while  she  opened  the  crack- 
er box.     She  gave  them  each  one. 

"More,"  Darlene  demanded. 

Tish  gave  them  each  three  and 
then,  putting  Mark  on  the  floor, 
she  went  back  to  unloading  the 
drier. 

"Watch  out!"  someone  shouted. 

Tish  whirled  in  time  to  see 
Darlene  grab  the  milk  bottle.  She 
couldn't  hold  it  and  the  milk 
splashed  over  her  face  and  dress.  A 
watcher  snatched  the  bottle  before 
it  was  completely  emptied.  Tish 
took  a  towel  from  her  own  laundry 
and  began  to  mop  up  the  spilled 
milk.    There  was  enough  left  in  the 


273 


APRIL  1963 


bottle  for  each  to  have  another  good 
drink. 

Then  Darlene  began  crumbling 
her  crackers  on  the  floor.  Mark 
dropped  his  and  began  stomping 
on  it. 

I'ish  had  about  had  it.  No  wonder 
Lola  had  been  so  happy  to  get 
away.  She  took  Mark  and  put  him 
in  his  push  cart.  ''Now  you  stay 
there,"  she  commanded.  Immediate- 
ly he  began  to  crv. 

'Tic  don't  want  to  be  in  that 
thing,"  Darlene  declared,  "do  vou, 
Markie?"  She  tried  to  lift  him  out, 
but  his  foot  caught  and  the  cart 
tipped  over,  landing  both  children 
on  the  floor. 

'Hey.  What's  all  this  noise 
about?"  It  was  the  soldier  returned. 
"Now  vou  cut  it  out."  The  mascu- 
line voice  carried  authority.  Both 
voices  stopped  abruptly. 

"I  know  what  you  want,  Bud." 
From  a  pocket  the  soldier  brought 
a  sucker  for  each  of  them.  Any  other 
time  Tish  would  have  strongly  ob- 
jected, but  she  was  so  relieved  she 
said  nothing. 

"I  saw  my  boy,"  the  soldier  ex- 
plained, "and  I  couldn't  help  buy- 
ing the  suckers."  He  laughed  awk- 
wardly. "Of  course,  I  didn't  intend 
to  give  them  to  him  right  away." 
He  thanked  Tish  profusely  and 
picked  up  his  basket  of  folded 
clothes.  "Ladv,  vou  are  reallv  a 
great  guy." 

T^ISH  found  a  broom  and  swept 
up  the  cracker  crumbs.  Her 
lame  ankle  ached,  her  head  was  diz- 
zy, and  her  stomach  empty.  What 
could  be  keeping  Lola? 

The  clothes  were  all  done  and 
folded.  Eventually,  Tish  succumbed 


to  buying  a  bottle  of  pink  pop 
which  was  strictly  against  her  ideas 
for  feeding  children.  She  took  Mark 
in  her  arms  and,  finding  room  on 
the  bench,  rocked  him  back  and 
forth  until  he  went  to  sleep. 

"I  want  to  go  home,"  Darlene 
whined.  She  took  hold  of  Tish's 
hand  and  tried  to  pull  her  toward 
the  door.    "I  want  to  go  home." 

"Let's  wait  a  minute  for  Mama, 
shall  we?"  Tish  coaxed  as  she  laid 
Mark  on  the  bench.  She  took  a 
heavy  towel  from  her  own  basket 
and  folded  it  under  his  head.  "Come 
on,"  she  said  to  Darlene,  "we'll 
walk  outside  the  window  and  I'll 
tell  vou  another  story." 

"I  don't  want  another  story.  I 
want  Mama."  She  pulled  and 
tugged. 

Tish  thought  of  calling  Irene.  She 
could  not  hold  out  much  longer  — 
but  she  would  never  learn,  and  she 
didn't  want  Irene  to  know  about 
this.  She  looked  at  the  pay  tele- 
phone on  the  wall.  She  would  wait 
another  fifteen  minutes. 

She  gave  Darlene  another  cracker, 
then,  sitting  on  the  chair  by  the 
mangle,  took  the  girl  on  her  lap. 
Darlene  soon  went  to  sleep,  too, 
her  head  hanging  heavy  on  Tish's 
arm. 

Tish  began  to  consider  calling  the 
police  to  find  her  car,  but  she  would 
never  hear  the  end  of  that.  There 
was  one  relief  —  the  people  who  had 
seen  her  give  the  car  keys  to  Lola 
had  gone  home  long  since.  One 
thing  Tish  promised  herself,  from 
here  on  out  she  would  reallv  mind 
her  own  business.  She  was  always 
too  ready  to  trust  people. 

Mark  woke  up  and  he  awakened 
Darlene.     Immediately  they  began 


274 


STRICTLY   FOR   SILENCE 


calling  for  Mama.    It  was  past  noon  up,  then  I  took  his  lunch  down  to 

—  something  had  to  be  done.  him.     He  was  so  upset  about  my 

Tish  started  for  the  telephone,  having  your  car,  but  when  I  told 
but  stopped  short  when  her  car  him  how  it  came  about,  it  did  some- 
eased  to  a  stop  in  front  of  the  big  thing  to  him.  He  told  me  how 
window.  sweet  I  looked  and  said  for  me  to 

Lola  swung  herself  out  and  came  wait." 

swiftly  into  the  room.     The  chil-  'Tou  are  sweet.     Now   tell   me 

dren  ran  for  her,  crying  and  laugh-  where  to  go." 

ing  at  the  same  time.    Lola  stooped  Lola   gave   directions,   then    con- 

and  cuddled  them.  tinned,  ''Anyway,  neither  of  us  had 

'Tm  hungry."     Darlene  clung  to  had  breakfast,  so  we  found  a  little 

her   mother.     Lola  was   wearing   a  place  where  we  could  eat  and  talk, 

different  skirt  now,  and  she  looked  We  haven't  shared  our  thoughts  in 

very  chic  and  very  happy.  this  way  for  —  oh,  ages.     We  un- 

''Oh,    Mrs.    Haworth,    I    am    so  burdened  ourselves  and  fell  in  love 

sorry  I  was  so  long.    I  didn't  realize  all   over  again.      Conditions   won't 

how  fast  the  time  was  going.  You'll  seem  so  crushing  now,  and  it  is  all 

never  know  what   you   have  done  because   of   you.     We   decided   as 

for  me."  long  as  there  are  people  like  you, 

''I   hope   you   never   know   what  all  is  well  with   the  world  and  we 

you  have  done  to  me,"  Tish   said  can't  get  pouty." 

under  her  breath,  then  added,  ''the  As  Tish  entered  her  own  home 

radiance  of  your  face  is  all  the  thanks  the  telephone  was  ringing.     It  was 

I  want.     Now  we  must  get  these  Irene. 

children     home.       Fll     drive     you  "Mother,  where  in  the  world  have 

home."  you    been?       I    have    called    and 

called." 

HEN    they   were   in    the    car  "Oh,  I  went  on  a  short  excursion, 

Lola  spoke  again,  "Mrs.  Ha-  to  a  washateria." 

worth,  as  you  have  likely  guessed,  "Washateria.     Of  all   things.     I 

Wylie,  my  husband,  and  I  haven't  think  you  should  let  me  know  when 

been  exactly  pleasant  to  each  other  you     leave.     What     if     something 

lately.  I  have  been  feeling  so  abused  should  happen  to  you?" 

and  housebound,  and  he  has  been  "Something  did  happen,  and  you 

so  worried  about  meeting  expenses,  know  what?     I've  found  I  am  sort 

Well,    driving    that    car   lifted    my  of  crazy,  but  there  are  two  or  three 

spirits.     I  went  home  and  dressed  things  about  me  I  like." 


W 


Of        *        #         «F 


OECAUSE  it  takes  time  to  gain  awareness  of  the  manifold  blessings  of  life,  and  to 
-^  realize  that  the  poverty  and  riches  of  life  are  within  us,  age  augments  life's  values 
far  beyond  compensation  for  lost  youth. 

—  Nancy  M.  Armstrong 


275 


If  At  First. 


Ruth  G.  Rothe 


ONE  fine  summer  day  Mamma 
I  packed  some  bushel  baskets 
in  the  back  of  Thelma  Per- 
kins' pickup  truck  and  sailed  off 
with  her  to  get  some  tomatoes.  We 
had  plenty  of  nice  tomatoes  in  our 
garden  for  eating,  but  they  were 
going  to  get  canning  tomatoes. 
(Mamma  says  that  any  farm  wife 
that  doesn't  have  at  least  one  hun- 
dred quarts  of  nice  juicy  tomatoes 
on  her  basement  shelves  for  winter 
is  a  piker  for  sure.) 

They  were  laughing  and  visiting 
as  they  left  our  farm.  Mamma  had 
her  blonde  hair  tied  in  a  bright  scarf 
that  matched  her  blue-checked  skirt 
and,  beside  Thelma,  she  looked  like 
a  teenager.  Mamma  isn't  real  skinny, 
but  she  is  short  and  slender,  and  I 
think  that's  why  Dad  calls  her  doll 
sometimes.  Thelma's  on  the  heavy 
side,  full  of  fun  and  easygoing  about 
everything  and  everyone  likes  her. 

When  they  returned  they  weren't 


laughing  and  visiting  any  more. 
Thelma  had  turned  too  short  at  a 
corner  and  the  results  hadn't  been 
very  good.  They  had  both  been 
shaken  up,  frightened,  and  excited, 
and  Mamma  had  the  beginning  of 
a  black  eye!  Most  of  all,  she  was 
just  plain  upset,  and  as  she  explained 
to  the  family  later,  ''Thelma  Perkins 
is  the  poorest  driver  in  this  county, 
the  absolutely  poorest  excuse  ever." 

We  made  tomato  juice  with  the 
tomatoes  that  were  left. 

When  Mamma  announced  at  the 
breakfast  table  next  morning  that 
she  was  going  to  start  driving  the 
car,  I  chuckled.  The  twins,  Mary 
and  Martha,  gazed  at  Mamma's 
black  eye  and  looked  frightened  as 
if  they  might  start  to  cry.  Jerry  and 
Christine,  the  youngest  of  our  fam- 
ily, just  ate  their  cereal  as  if  Mamma 
made  this  same  announcement  every 
morning. 

Tom  looked  at  Mamma  as  if  she 


276 


IF    AT    FIRST 


really  was  going  to  have  one  of  those 
nervous  breakdowns  she  was  always 
threatening  to  have,  and  said,  ''Why 
do  you  want  to  do  that?" 

Dad  looked  a  little  bit  uneasy  and 
also  a  bit  undecided  about  what  to 
do  or  say  before  he  said,  ''Tliere's 
no  reason  to  learn  to  drive.  Either 
Tom  or  I  can  take  you  where  you 
want  to  go/' 

'TouVe  been  real  good  about 
taking  me  places,  Fll  admit,  and 
living  where  we  do,  some  of  my 
friends  can  pick  me  up  on  their  way 
to  town,  but  the  more  I  think  of  it, 
lots  of  them  aren't  the  best  of  driv- 
ers, either,  and  I've  decided  I  want 
to  be  independent." 

Dad  spoke  up  to  say  that,  with  all 
the  accidents  there  were  and  the 
careless  drivers  like  Thelma,  maybe 
it  was  best  not  to  have  too  many  of 
the  family  driving. 

''Warren,  the  more  I  think  of  it, 
I  might  have  been  killed  yesterday. 
When  I  remember  those  lovely 
tomatoes  bruised  and  broken  all  over 
the  road,  I  think  I  have  no  alterna- 
tive, I've  just  got  to  make  the  step." 

Tom  smiled  and  said,  "Gee,  Mom, 
you  act  like  it's  just  real  easy  or 
something.  After  all  you've  never 
even  driven  the  tractor  or  anything." 

"Now  don't  try  to  stop  me  before 
I  even  start.  Remember  what  Emer- 
son said,  'Anything  you  persist  in 
doing '" 

Tom  interrupted  with  a  soft  little 
laugh,  but  I  could  see,  by  the  way 
Mamma  looked,  that  she  was  de- 
termined to  try  it,  and  I  guess  the 
rest  of  the  family  saw  it,  too,  because 
they  soon  quit  trying  to  discourage 
her  and  talked  about  something  else. 

Mamma  hurried  us  a  little  so  that 


she  could  get  her  work  finished  as 
soon  as  possible.  She  said  that  Aunt 
Betty  was  coming  at  ten  to  give  her 
a  driving  lesson,  so  with  something 
as  definite  as  that,  no  one  made 
much  comment. 

\\/^HEN  Aunt  Betty  arrived  Dad 
and  Tom  were  out  in  the  field 
working,  so  she  just  parked  her  car 
in  the  shade,  backed  our  car  out  of 
the  garage  and,  with  Mamma  at  her 
side,  began  explaining  about  the  dif- 
ferent levers,  knobs,  buttons,  and 
such.  Then  they  headed  down  the 
road,  with  Aunt  Betty  still  at  the 
wheel  and  Mamma  watching  care- 
fully everything  she  did. 

They  went  up  and  down  the  road 
time  after  time,  and  Jerry  and  Chris- 
tine waved  and  called,  but  Mamma 
didn't  seem  to  take  any  notice  of 
them. 

When  I  saw  them  coming  again 
and  spotted  Mamma  in  the  driver's 
seat,  I  cautioned  the  kids  that  they 
weren't  to  make  one  sound  and 
make  her  nervous.  She  didn't  go 
very  fast,  but  she  kept  right  on  the 
road  and  seemed  to  be  doing  fine 
and  I  felt  proud  of  her.  Here,  with 
only  one  lesson,  she  was  already 
driving  a  car! 

After  awhile  Mamma  drove  into 
the  yard  and,  with  Aunt  Betty's  help, 
she  stopped  the  car.  The  first  les- 
son was  over.  Mamma  looked  shaky 
and  upset  when  she  got  out  of  the 
car  and  seemed  to  be  doubting  if  it 
had  been  such  a  good  idea  to  try. 
Aunt  Betty  was  offering  encourage- 
ment, "Don't  worry  about  it  —  you 
did  fine  for  your  first  time." 

It  wasn't  until  they  were  in  the 
house  starting  dinner  that  Martha 


277 


APRIL  1963 


noticed  the  dent  in  the  right  hand  touched  her  favorite  casserole,  and 
fender.  Not  a  big,  squashy,  rumpled  I  knew  that  she  felt  real  bad  about 
dent,  but  a  big  noticeable  dent,  and  putting  the  first  dent  in  the  new  car. 
I  began  feeling  sorry  Mamma  had  The  rest  of  the  day  Mamma  de- 
tried  such  a  thing.  bated  about  what  to  do.     Perhaps 

I   made  sure  that  I  was  outside  she  should  forget  it,  perhaps  she  was 

when  Dad  and  Tom  came  in  to  din-  as  stupid  as  Thelma  about  driving  a 

ner.    Not  that  I  was  going  to  tattle  car.     I   thought  she  was  going  to 

on    Mamma,    but    I    knew    they'd  talk  herself  into  forgetting  the  idea 

notice  it  without  any  help.     They  for  sure,  but  when  Aunt  Betty  tried 

weren't  blind.  to  show  how  nice  it  would  be  to 

Tom  saw  it  first,  whistled  a  sort  of  jump  in  the  car  and  go  to  meetings, 

low  wolf-call  whistle  and  said,  ''Boy,  sales,  and  such  by  herself,  she  said 

things  just  aren't  going  to  be  the  she'd  think  it  over  again, 
same  around  here  again." 

Dad  bent  down,  examined  it  and,  IVTEXT   day   Mamma    announced 

shaking  his  head,  said,  ''Maybe  Jim  that  Pearl  Healy  down  the  road 

Porter  can  hammer  it  out  and  do  a  had  suggested  she  practice  in  one 

touch-up  job  on  it.  Fd  hate  to  buy  of  the  fields, 

a  whole  new  fender  this  soon."  Dad   considered  a  minute,   then 

Tom  looked  at  it  again  and  then  said  she  could  go  in  the  grain  stub- 

toward  the  house.  ble  back  of  the  house.  Mamma  went 

"It  might  be  best  to  wait  until  to  answer  the  phone, 

she's  through  learning  and  try  to  get  Tom  speculated,  "Dad  and  I  will 

everything  taken  care  of  at  once.    It  be  up  in  the  north  field  —  you  kids 

would  be  a  shame  to  fix  the  fender  can  stay  by  the  house  —  the  animals 

maybe  six,  seven  times  —  might  be  are  all  penned  in  —  she's  got  five 

cheaper  to  just  wait  and  buy  a  new  acres  in  that  piece,  so  how  could 

one  at  that."  anything  possibly  happen?" 

I    don't    know    what    they    had  The  rest  of  us  didn't  think  it  was 

planned  to  say  to  Mamma,  but  she  so  funny,  but  Tom  just  liked  to  kid 

handled  it  real  fine  when  she  met  about  things. 

them  at  the  door.     "I   see  you've  Dad  drove  the  car  out  to  the  field 

noticed  my  handiwork.  Well,  there's  and  went  to  haul  hay. 

just   one   thing    I   want    everybody  Part  of  the  time  we  leaned  on  the 

around  this  house  to  understand.  If  fence  and  watched  Mamma.    She 

I  recall  what's  happened  in  the  past,  would  go  down  the  length  of  the 

I  have  quite  a  few  dents  and  scratch-  field,  make  her  signals,  turn  one  way 

es  and  bumps  coming  before  I  catch  or  the  other,  just  as  if  she  was  on 

up  with  you  two,  so  let's  not  fret  a  busy  highway.    Then  she  decided 

about  it  and  let  the  dinner  get  cold."  to  practice  backing.    She  started  out 

When  I  thought  about  what  she  fine.    Then  she  was  going  in  circles, 

had  said  I  decided  she  was  right.  Big  circles,  little  circles,  middle-sized 

The  old  car  had  been  battle-scarred  circles.     Just  circles,  circles,  circles, 

when  Dad  traded  it  in  last  month,  and  I  could  tell  by  the  look  on  her 

But  I  saw,  too,  that  Mamma  hardly  face  that  she  didn't  know  just  what 

278 


IF    AT    FIRST 

to  do.     I  began  wondering  if  she  power.     If  you  cannot  do  it,  do  it 

would  keep  at  it  until  she  ran  out  and  then  you  can.' " 

of  gas,  but  finally  she  stopped  and  A  few  days  later  Aunt  Betty  came 

just  laid  her  head  back  on  the  seat  again  and  sat  beside  Mamma  as  she 

and  rested  for  awhile.  went  up  the  road   and  down   the 

Next    day    she    practiced    some  road.     When   they  returned   there 

more,  and  then  I  had  to  get  the  were  no  scratches,  bumps,  or  dents, 

tractor   and   pull    her   out    of    the  I  hadn't  had  to  get  the  tractor  out. 

ditch.  Mamma  was   smiling,   Aunt  Betty 

That's  right!  There  was  only  one  was  smiling,   and   I  was  sure  that 

ditch  in  the  whole  field,  right  along  everything  had   gone   fine.      I   was 

the   top   and,   like  Tom  said,   five  beginning  to  feel  encouraged.    But 

whole  acres  to  drive  in,  but  some-  I  was  too  early! 

how  Mamma  had  managed  to  do  Next  day  Mamma  needed  a  pat- 

the  impossible,  and  she  couldn't  get  tern  for  the  costumes  the  twins  were 

out.  to  wear  in  the  Harvest  Festival  and 

We  got  the  tractor  and  the  car  decided  there  was  no  need  to  get 

both  back  where  they  belonged  be-  Dad  in  from  work  to  take  her  to 

fore  Dad  and  Tom  got  home  for  get  it.     She  would  drive  down  to 

dinner,  and  I  warned  the  kids  not  Mildred  Yates'  and  get  it  herself, 

to  say  a  word.     Mamma  probably  She  was  gone  only  an  hour  or  so, 

would  have  told  Dad  about  it  her-  but  when  she  came  in  the  house  she 

self,  but  Tom  Sikes  came  along  to  was  crying.     She  went  right  to  her 

talk  over  some  business  with  him  room  and  shut  the  door.     I  won- 

and  stayed  for  dinner.  dered  if  she  had  killed  somebody  or 

Mamma  was  really  discouraged  by  wrecked  the  car,  but  on  investiga- 
now  and,  as  we  did  the  dishes,  I  tion  the  car  looked  fine.  I  was  de- 
asked  her  to  tell  me  the  rest  of  the  bating  about  whether  to  go  get  Dad 
words  that  Emerson  had  said.  She  or  what  to  do  when  she  came  out. 
looked  sort  of  dreamy-eyed  for  a  Her  eyes  were  still  red,  and  she  was 
minute,  then  she  said,  with  a  little  still  upset,  but  she  told  me  what  was 
smile  on  her  face,  ''  That  which  we  wrong.  Mamma  had  received  a 
persist  in  doing  becomes  easier  to  ticket! 

do,  not  that  the  nature  of  the  thing  When  she  showed  it  to  Dad,  he 

has  changed,  but  that  our  power  to  looked  at  it,  put  his  arm  around  her 

do  has  increased.'  "  She  looked  sad  shoulder,  and  asked,  ''What  did  you 

then  as  she  shook  her  head,  ''But  do,  Hon?" 

I'm  afraid  that  it  doesn't  apply  to  "I  didn't  do  anything.  They  were 

driving  automobiles."     She  stopped  having  a  road  blockade,  and  I  didn't 

washing  the  dishes  and  just  let  her  dare  turn  around  and  leave  when 

hands  rest  on  the  sides  of  the  yellow  the  policeman  held  up  his  hand,  so  I 

plastic  dishpan,  then  she  began  to  just  stopped,  and  he  asked  to  see  my 

smile,  "You  know,  Lilly,  Emerson  driver's  license.     I  tried  to  explain 

also  said  something  else  that  might  that  I'm  just  learning  and  he  said 

be  well  for  me  to  think  of  now,  'Do  maybe  the  judge  would  take  that 

the  thing  and  thou  shalt  have  the  into  consideration." 

279 


APRIL  1963 


I  thought  she  would  start  to  cry 
again,  but  her  Hp  just  quivered  and 
she  blew  her  nose.  .  .  .  Golly,  Mam- 
ma was  really  getting  the  experiences 
since  she  decided  to  try  this  new 
venture.  Here  in  about  a  week,  be- 
sides everything  else,  she  had  gone 
in  a  ditch,  dented  the  fender,  and 
become  a  criminal.  What  would 
she  do  next? 

T  TNTIL  she  thought  of  the  driv- 
ing idea.  Mamma  had  always 
read  stories  to  us  in  the  late  after- 
noon, but  not  any  more.  The  only 
reading  she  did  now  was  in  the  little 
driving  book.  She  would  study 
what  it  said  and  go  over  and  over 
each  page,  trying  to  pound  in  to 
her  head  what  it  meant  so  that  she 
could  pass  the  exam. 

The  day  that  she  went  to  pass 
the  written  test  and  get  a  learner's 
license,  we  were  all  worried  that 
maybe  Mamma  wouldn't  remember 
what  was  in  the  book,  but  she  passed 
fine,  and  I  reminded  her  that  Emer- 
son had  been  right. 

Two  weeks  later  she  and  Dad  left 
for  the  city.  Today  Mamma  would 
take  her  driving  test. 

When  they  came  back  Dad  was 
driving.  No  amount  of  talking 
would  convince  Mamma  that  she 
would  ever  pass  or  for  that  matter 
ever  drive  again.  She  announced 
that  the  whole  idea  had  been  bad 
from  the  start,  and  that  if  anybody 
called  her  a  quitter  that  was  fine, 
because  she  would  agree  with  them. 
She  said  the  roads  around  our  place 
weren't  so  bad  but  in  the  city,  with 
all  that  traffic,  it  had  scared  her  silly, 
and  that  the  cross-looking  officer 
made  her  knees  shake  just  to  think 
of  him. 


She  didn't  touch  the  wheel  again, 
and  when  even  Aunt  Betty  failed  to 
persuade  her  to  try,  we  knew  she 
meant  it.  She  explained  that  when 
she  saw  so  many,  many  cars  coming 
toward  her  she  felt  like  just  hiding 
her  head  and  that  she  was  still  too 
scared  to  pass  even  slow  old  tractors 
ahead  of  her. 

We  tried  to  forget  that  she  had 
ever  started  to  drive  and  perhaps  it 
would  have  ended  there,  but  we  had 
an  emergency! 

Tom  had  gone  on  an  outing  for 
the  day,  and  Dad  got  his  hand 
caught  in  the  bailer  as  he  was  re- 
pairing it.  It  was  just  one  of  those 
things  that  happen  for  no  good 
reason,  but  all  the  same  it  happened. 
Dad  couldn't  think  of  driving,  but 
he  could  tell  Mamma  what  to  do. 
She  must  drive  him  to  the  doctor 
in  the  city,  and  there  was  no  time 
to  waste.  I  thought  Mamma  might 
faint,  she's  squeamish  about  blood, 
but  between  us  we  got  a  bandage 
on  his  hand.  As  we  started  to  town, 
I  sat  in  the  front  seat  between  them 
in  case  I  was  needed. 

When  Mamma  looked  like  she 
was  getting  worried,  Dad  just  en- 
couraged her  on.  She  passed  other 
cars  coming  toward  us  without  hid- 
ing her  head.  She  even  passed  a 
truck  that  poked  along  ahead  of  us. 
Mamma  did  herself  proud. 

Dad  said,  'Tou  did  just  fine,  doll. 
But  if  you  don't  go  get  a  license 
tomorrow,  I'll  make  you  ride  with 
Thelma  Perkins  every  place  you  go." 

Mamma  was  smiling  happily  as 
she  said,  ''No  need  to  threaten,  War- 
ren, I  think  you're  right,  just  as 
right  as  —  well,  just  as  right  as 
Emerson." 


280 


/  Never  Knew  My  Grandparents 

Were  Poor 

MabeJ  Luke  Anderson 

THERE  is  an  old  Scottish  song  triously,  happily.    As  he  grew  older, 

that  runs  something  like  this,  he  gave  the  farming  work  into  the 

''My  thoughts  return  to  my  hands  of  his  son  and  again  took  up 

own    folks,    though    they    be    but  his  old  occupation,  only  now,  just  as 

humble,  poor,  and  plain  folks/'  a   cobbler.     There  was   no  'Vetire- 

I  have  treasured  memories  of  my  ment"  for  him.     And  that  is  how 

grandparents.     Looking  back   now,  I  mostly  remember  Grandpa.     He 

and  having  experienced  others  ways  wore  a  heavy  apron  and  sat  with  a 

of  living  as  a  comparison,  I  am  sure  last  between  his  knees  as  he  ham- 

they  were  poor  folks.    But  I  didn't  mered  on  heels  or  half  soles.     Bits 

know  it  then.  of   leather   were   in   a   box   on    his 

Converts    to    the    Church    from  bench.     These  we  were  allowed  to 

Sweden,  where  they  lived  on  a  lovely  play  with,  but  the  lasts  and  awls 

estate  in  the  beautiful  lakeland,  they  were  forbidden  instruments, 

came  to  Utah  with  very  little  mon-  My   grandparents   were   folks   of 

ey.     Two   days   after  arriving  here  quiet  dignity,  with   old  world  gra- 

their  baby  died,  and  it  took  the  last  ciousness  and  manners,  loving  and 

money  grandfather  had  to  bury  her.  kind.    Gentle  old  hands  laid  kindly 

Offers  of  help  came  but,  in  pride  on  our  heads  made  us  feel  good,  but 

and  independence,  my  grandfather  we  took  no  liberties  with  them.  We 

said,   ''It  is  only  work   I   need,  or  loved  them  and  we  respected  them, 

want,  nothing  I  have  not  earned."  When  we  did  wrong  we  were  set 

He  got  that  work  and  was  able  to  right  firmly  and  instantly,  a  spat  or 

provide  for  his  family.  two,  if  we  needed  it.    Never  would 

That  is  indicative  of  the  sort  of  we  have  thought  of  talking  back  to 

people  they  were.     "Something  for  them. 

nothing''  was  a  phrase  he  never  Grandma  was  neat  and  clean.  Her 
learned.  In  Sweden  he  had  been  hair  was  combed  straight  back  and 
a  shoemaker  on  the  estate  of  either  a  net  or  a  lace  cap  covered  it. 
the  Baron,  where  he  made  all  of  the  At  night  she  wore  a  beruffled  night- 
shoes  —  the  fine  riding  boots  of  the  cap.  Her  skirts  swept  the  ground, 
Baron,  the  dainty  dancing  pumps  and  it  seemed  always  (except  at 
of  the  Baroness,  and  the  solid,  sub-  meeting)  she  wore  a  voluminous 
stantial  shoes  of  the  peasant  farm-  apron,  even  a  white  one  with  lace 
ers.  After  arriving  in  Utah,  he  took  insertion  when  she  went  visiting, 
up  land  and  became  a  small  farmer,  In  her  pocket  or  in  a  jar  in  the  cup- 
and  thus  they  lived  frugally,  indus-  board,  were  peppermint  lozenges,  or 

281 


APRIL  1963 


lemondrops  which  we  usually  won 
with  a  few  wiles. 

Their  tiny  home,  snuggled  close 
to  the  kindly  soil,  was  cosy.  The 
furnishings  reflected  the  skills  and 
crafts  of  humble  folk.  On  the  man- 
tel shelf  were  glass  and  china  orna- 
ments, mementos,  a  vase  of  ever- 
lasting flowers,  and  the  coal-oil 
lamp  which  would  be  transferred  to 
the  table  when  darkness  came.  A 
woven  rag  carpet  over  straw  padding 
covered  the  front  room  floor.  White 
crocheted  doilies  were  on  the  cup- 
board shelves,  on  the  chairbacks, 
and  on  the  family  pictures  hanging 
on  the  wall.  Crisp  white  curtains 
were  at  the  windows,  windows 
filled  with  carefully  tended  begon- 
ias and  geraniums,  and  a  hanging 
plant  spangled  with  little  white 
stars,  appropriately  called  Star  of 
Bethlehem.  A  water  bucket  stood 
on  a  bench,  with  a  dipper  hanging 
above.  Not  many  years  before  she 
died  she  had  a  sink  put  in  with  run- 
ning water,  and  she  thought  there 
was  nothing  that  could  surpass  that 
luxury.  Her  coal  stove  shone,  she 
was  so  proud  of  it.  And  always 
there  was  a  steaming  teakettle  on  it. 

\^/E  loved  to  stay  at  Grandma's, 
where  we  slept  in  a  folding 
bed,  sinking  down  into  feather  mat- 
tresses. I  think,  small  as  we  were, 
we  were  aware  of  the  simple  artistry 
of  the  patchwork  quilt  that  covered 
us.    This  was  sanctuary. 

I  still  have  one  or  two  things  of 
Grandma's,  not  priceless  heirlooms, 
but  comely  souvenirs  of  simpler 
ways  and  days  than  our  own. 

I  don't  suppose  that  in  actual 
cash  they  had  many  dollars  a  year 
in  their  hands.     A  sugarbowl  back 


in  the  cupboard  saved  the  money 
for  taxes.  There  was  never  anything 
bought  on  credit.  They  were  of  the 
firm  opinion  that  if  you  owed  any- 
thing you  never  owned  anything. 
They  had  a  warm  shelter  from  the 
elements,  sufficient  clothing  to  cov- 
er them,  and  of  good  substantial 
food  there  was  plenty.  The  smell  of 
Swedish  baking  of  buns,  breads,  and 
caraway  cakes  was  mouth  watering. 
There  were  always  honey  cookies  in 
the  stone  jar.  In  the  deep,  cool  cel- 
lar pans  of  milk  were  in  the  screened 
cupboard,  home-cured  bacon  and 
hams  hung  from  nails  in  the  ceiling. 
There  were  shelves  of  home-canned 
fruit  and  bins  of  apples,  potatoes, 
and  onions. 

We  liked  to  eat  at  the  grandpar- 
ents' house;  always  there  was  a  snow- 
white  cloth  and  milk  out  of  a  pitch- 
er covered  with  blue  flowers.  When 
we  wanted  a  ''piece,"  Grandma 
would  hold  the  huge  loaf  of  home- 
made bread  in  the  crook  of  her  arm 
and  spread  the  butter  on  the  end, 
then  cut  an  inch-thick  slice.  There 
were  plenty  of  jams  and  preserves 
on  the  pantry  shelf,  but  the  rich, 
newly  churned  butter  spread  so 
thick  your  teeth  left  marks,  was 
food  fit  for  a  queen.  But  there  was 
a  temptation  to  add  a  layer  of 
groundcherry  preserves  or  wild-plum 
jelly.  Sure,  memory  colors  it,  flav- 
ors it,  but  was  there  ever  anything 
more  delicious? 

There  were  trees  around  Grand- 
pa's house  and  deep  grass,  not  often 
cut,  to  play  in.  A  sturdy  swing  hung 
from  a  strong  limb  of  one  tree,  and 
a  homemade  hammock  strung  be- 
tween two  others  provided  places 
to  play.  In  June  and  July  there  was 
the   sweet    nostalgic   smell    of   the 


282 


I   NEVER  KNEW  MY  GRANDPARENTS  WERE  POOR 


summer  apples  to  be  had  for  the 
picking  or  chmbing. 

When  friends  or  family  gathered 
at  Grandma's,  children  went  along. 
All  were  assured  a  welcome  and  no 
one  was  ever  allowed  to  go  without 
a  taste  of  whatever  was  in  the  cup- 
board. No  matter  how  busy  our 
grandparents  were,  their  eyes  were 
alight  with  welcome.  If  it  was  a 
quilting  party,  we  children  loved  to 
play  under  the  quilt  until  we  were 
sent  outside,  for  they  believed  that 
children  should  be  seen  and  not 
heard  —  too  much.  There  were  hap- 
piness and  good  cheer  at  those  gath- 
erings. I  am  sure  there  was  no  talk 
of  salaries,  of  strikes,  of  wage  boosts, 
of  diets  and  installments  and  auto- 
mobile problems.  Surely  they  had 
their  troubles;  certainly,  if  we  had 
to  live  as  they  did,  we  would  think 
so,  but  life  seemed  to  be  free  from 
financial  urgency.  I  am  sure  that 
the  last  thing  that  worried  them  was 
keeping  up  with  their  neighbors. 

But  it  wasn't  all  play  and  fun 
when  we  went  to  visit  the  grand- 
parents. They  believed  that,  begin- 
ning young,  one  must  be  taught 
there  was  work  in  this  world  to  do, 
and  no  one  had  any  right  to  get 
out  of  it.     We  fed  the  pigs  and 


chickens,  herded  the  cow;  into  a 
little  basket  we  gathered  eggs,  car- 
ried in  chips  for  the  fire;  standing 
on  a  stool  by  the  table,  wiped  dishes, 
and  sitting  on  the  same  stool  at 
Granny's  knee,  we  learned  to  dam. 
We  learned  that  there  must  be 
rhythm,  as  we  churned  and  watched 
expectantly  for  the  butter  to 
come. 

Because  they  were  Swedish,  June 
23,  midsummer,  meant  much  to 
them  and,  together  with  other 
Swedes  in  town,  they  celebrated. 
And  we  were  included.  There  were 
singing  and  games  and  stories  of  the 
''old  country."  With  life  lived  at 
a  similar  level,  they  found  fresh 
savor  in  smaller  things.  Were  they 
really  poor,  those  folks? 

Remembering  those  days  gives  me 
an  illusion  of  sharing  in  a  way  of 
life  that  has  gone  forever,  but  noth- 
ing can  take  away  this  childhood 
dowry  of  essential  goodness. 

I  know  now  that  my  grandparents 
were  poor,  but  only  in  superficial 
things  thought  to  be  important  now, 
for  they  were  rich  in  faith,  love, 
humility,  kindliness,  frugality,  hon- 
esty, industry.  Christian  virtues. 
Because  of  them  I  am  rich  —  rich 
in  the  heritage  they  left  me. 


GLARE  AND  MOONLIGHT 

T  OOKING  out  from  a  brightly  lighted  room,  the  moonhght  seems  dim  and  un- 
^-^  important.  Walking  outside,  with  eyes  accustomed  to  it,  moonlight  is  a  glow 
of  great  enchantment. 

Just  so,  I  must  not  let  the  glare  of  prejudice  blind  me  to  the  beauty  of  character 
of  others  I  meet. 

—  Celia  L.  Luce 


283 


'  IVI AlVI A  ' 


Anna  Duncan 

THIN   streams    of   warm   milk  pulled,  grunting  with  exertion,  but 

sang  happily  as  they  hit  the  the  hay  wouldn't  come  loose.  Mama 

bottom    of    the    shiny    pail,  laughingly  took  the  pitchfork  from 

Mama  sat  on  a  battered,  old  feed  my   hands    and    began    to    fill    the 

bucket  she  had  turned   over  for  a  mangers  with  dry  hay.    The  cows  all 

milking  stool.    She  rested  her  cheek  moved  expectantly  toward  the  man- 

against  the  cow's  warm  flank  and  ger,   picking  up   the   prickly   stems 

stripped  the  milk  methodically  into  into  their  wide,  moist  mouths  and 

the  pail.    It  splashed  and  splattered  chewing  lazily.     I   found   my  own 

against  the  inside  of  the  bucket.    I  mouth  moving  sideways  and  round 

straddled     the     corral     fence     and  and  round  as  I  watched  the  animals 

watched  the  frothy  white  liquid  rise  eat. 

higher   and   higher   in   the  bucket.  ''Must    feel    mighty    stickery,"    I 

Mama's  hands   closed   and  opened  said,  watching.     Mama's  ample  fig- 

with   rhythmic   regularity.  The  fin-  ure  swayed  in  rhythm  to  the  work, 

gers  were  brown  and  strong.  I  list-  Little  wisps  of  chestnut-colored  hair 

ened  to  the  zing-zang,  zing-zang  of  escaped  from  the  soft  bun  at  the 

the  milk  against  the  metal.  It  made  nape  of  her  neck  and  curled  pleas- 

me  drowsy,  and   I  half  closed   my  antly  around  her  flushed  face, 

eyes  until  everything  before  me  be-  I    filled   my  arms   with   hay  and 

came  one  brown,  blurred  form.  carried  it  to  the  manger.     I  could 

The  rough  pole  fence  felt  scratchy  feel  the  dry  stems  sticking  into  my 

against  the  inside  of  my  bare  knees,  bare  arms  and  through  the  front  of 

A  soft  breeze  swept  past  my  face,  my  dress.    The  hay  was  scratchy  and 

bringing  with  it  the  odor  of  hay  and  made  my  nose  itch.    I  dumped  the 

warm  milk,  and  the  thought  of  Papa  armload  of  hay  into  the  trough  and 

away  in  the  high  hills  herding  sheep,  walked  back  for  more.     "Whew," 

I  opened  my  eyes  again  and  watched  I  breathed  after  a  few  trips. 

Mama  finish  milking.     She  moved  Mama   stood    resting   for   a   mo- 

from  one  cow  to  another  until  the  ment,  leaning  against  the  pitchfork, 

bucket  was  full.    She  stood  up  and  'Tooks    like    it    might    rain,"    she 

lifted  the  bucket  of  foaming  liquid  observed,  looking  into  the  sky. 

high  above  her  head,  slipping  the  The  clouds  moved  slowly  across 

wire  handle  over  a  rafter  so  that  the  the    pale    blue    heavens.     I    could 

cows  wouldn't  kick  it  over.  I  jumped  imagine  what  it  would  be  like  to  be 

down  beside  her,  and  we  walked  to-  up  there  lying  in  the  fluffy,  white 

gether  to  the  haystack.     'Tet  me,  mass.     One   of   the   bigger   clouds 

let  me,"  I  begged,  taking  hold  of  the  looked  like  a  great  big,  bulgy  ele- 

smooth-handled  pitchfork  and  spear-  phant  with  a  curvy  trunk.  It  slowly 

ing  it  into  the  hay.     I  pushed  and  moved  into  the  shape  of  a  clown 

284 


'MAMA' 


and  the  trunk  turned  into  a  pointed 
hat. 

"Come  along,  Sister/'  Mama  said 
to  me. 

We  stopped  to  pick  up  the  bucket 
of  milk.  I  took  hold  of  one  side  of 
the  handle  and  helped  her  carry  the 
milk  to  the  house.  The  evening 
breeze  caught  Mama's  cotton  skirts, 
swirling  them  around  her  brown, 
bare  legs.  The  metal  handle  cut 
into  my  hand  and  I  turned  loose 
and  rubbed  the  crease  that  the 
handle  had  left  in  my  palm.  Mama 
held  out  her  firm  brown  hand  to 
me,  and  I  moved  around  and  took 
hold  of  it.  It  was  nice  and  warm. 
I  held  it  tightly  as  we  swung  happily 
along  to  the  farmhouse. 

Inside  the  kitchen,  Mama  poured 
the  clean,  white  milk  into  several 
shallow  pans  and  carried  them  care- 
fully to  the  pantry,  where  she  placed 
them  on  rough  board  shelves  to  cool. 
The  rest  of  the  milk  went  into  the 
big,  silver  separator  bowl.  I  took 
hold  of  the  crank  and  began  to  turn 
it  around  and  around.  Mama  closed 
her  hand  around  mine  and  gave  a 
few  quick  turns  until  the  machine 
began  to  hum  in  a  high-pitched 
whir. 

Mama's  eyes  were  close  to  the 
mirror  that  hung  over  the  washstand. 
I  could  see  them  reflected  as  I 
helped  her  turn  the  separator  han- 
dle. Around  and  around  it  whirred 
cheerfully.  She  let  loose  the  handle 
and  let  me  keep  it  going.  I  liked  to 
watch  the  lines  crinkle  around 
Mama's  soft  gray  eyes  when  she 
laughed. 

We  both  turned  to  watch  the 
bluish  skimmed  milk  pour  from  the 
one  spout  and  then  a  thin  stream 
of  yellow  cream  came  from  the  other 


spout.  I  looked  back  into  Mama's 
face  and,  sure  enough,  the  lines  were 
crinkling. 

When  Mama  came  back  into  the 
kitchen,  she  busied  herself  at 
the  old,  black  coal  stove.  She  lifted 
the  lid  of  the  firebox  and  poked  the 
burning  coals  with  a  long,  steel  pok- 
er, then  she  picked  up  the  coal 
bucket  and  sprinkled  the  small 
chunks  into  the  glowing  fire. 

As  Mama  opened  the  oven  door 
of  the  stove,  I  could  smell  the  newly 
baked  bread  —  *'Umm-m,"  I  mur- 
mured. She  tapped  the  loaves 
lightly  with  the  tips  of  her  fingers. 
Seeing  that  they  were  done,  she 
gathered  the  pan  up  with  the  corner 
of  her  denim  apron  and  carried  the 
loaf  pan  to  the  cupboard  where  she 
dumped  the  plump,  brown  loaves 
onto  a  clean  dish  towel.  I  watched 
her  take  two  blue  glass  bowls  from 
the  cupboard  and  fill  them  with 
chunks  of  steaming  bread;  she 
moved  to  the  pantry  and  brought 
back  a  pan  of  last  night's  milk  and 
skimmed  the  thick  yellow  cream 
over  the  broken  bread  chunks;  she 
sprinkled  the  bread  and  cream  with 
lots  of  sugar,  and  we  sat  down  at 
the  kitchen  table  to  eat. 

''Say  the  blessing,"  Mama  remind- 
ed me  as  she  bowed  her  head  over 
her  folded  hands.  ''God,  bless  Dad- 
dy while  he  is  away  —  bring  him 
back  safely.  We  thank  thee  for  this 
food,  and  for  this  lovely  day.  Amen." 

After  supper  was  over  and  the 
dishes  were  washed.  Mama  pulled 
up  the  old  black  rocking  chair  close 
to  the  flickering  fire  glow  and 
scooped  me  up  into  her  warm  com- 
fortable lap;  she  held  me  close.  Back 
and  forth  we  rocked,  back  and  forth. 


285 


APRIL  1963 


She  put  her  cheek  down  against  my 
hair  and  sang  a  funny  httle  ditty: 
''Waltz  me  around  again,  Wilhe, 
around,  around,  and  around.  .  .  /' 
Mama's  bed  was  big  and  soft  and 
cool  in  the  back  bedroom.  She 
gathered  me  into  her  arms,  wrapping 
my  feet  in  her  huge  flannel  night- 
gown and  curling  her  body  close  to 
mine  under  the  fluffy  patchwork 
quilts.  I  touched  her  hair  as  it  lay 
spread  out  on  the  pillow;  it  felt  crisp 
and  wiry;  there  were  springy  waves 
that  looked  as  if  they  might  have 
been  braided  in,  but  were  naturally 
there.  I  reached  over  and  touched 
her  smooth  face,  and  she  took  hold 
of  my  hand  and  kissed  each  finger 


separately.  We  lay  silently  for 
awhile,  then  she  reached  up  and 
turned  off  the  light  that  hung  from 
the  bedstead.  I  could  see  the  moon- 
light shimmering  against  the  win- 
dow and  a  few  stars,  way  off,  twink- 
ling in  the  dark  sky.  A  dog  howled 
forlornly  somewhere  in  the  night; 
Mama's  arms  tightened  reassuringly 
around  me.  I  love  you.  Mama,  I 
thought  sleepily.  A  whiff  of  rain- 
filled  air  came  through  the  open 
window  I  heard  the  drops  begin  to 
fall  upon  the  roof  of  the  farmhouse 
—  pit-a-pat-splat,  splat-pit-a-pat.  .  .  . 
''Goodnight,  darling,"  Mama  whis- 
pered in  my  ear.  Sleep  closed  in, 
peacefully. 


Country  Auction 

Ida  Elaine  James 

A  grandmother's  treasures  of  a  long-gone  year 

Are  gathered  together  for  the  pubhc,  here: 

Her  bureau,  marked  with  homely  scars  and  dents, 

(It  held  unfailingly  for  me  pink  peppermints). 

A  shabby  rocker  covered  with  time-worn  chintz 

Used  long  ago  for  twilight  lullabying, 

Soothing  children's  hurts  and  weary  crying; 

Rugs  that  she  once  diligently  braided 

By  lamplight,  with  their  colors  long  since  faded. 

Upon  this  whatnot,  treasures  stand  at  rest: 

A  conch  shell  with  a  sea-song  in  its  breast, 

Wax  flowers  under  glass,  each  old  knickknack 

With  its  own  story-treasured  bric-a-brac. 

Almost  a  fragrance  rises  to  convince 

The  nose  of  jelly  from  sturdy  kettles,  mince 

And  pumpkin  pies;  here  heavy  flatirons  tell 

Of  patient  hands  and  fluted  miracle. 

Now  they  wait  amid  the  busy  clamor 

The  final  sounding  of  the  auction  hammer  — 

Safe  in  my  heart  are  locked,  where  they  will  stay, 

The  memories  of  their  golden  long-gone  day. 


286 


fF' 


Testament 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

He  lives!  Oh,  let  me  say  the  words. 
As  real  in  me  as  breath; 
He  lived,  he  died,  he  rose  again. 
He  triumphed  over  death. 

He  lives!   His  promise  lifts  my  heart, 
His  goodness  heals  my  soul. 
Beyond  this  earthly  path,  I,  too, 
Shall  rise,  serene  and   whole. 


,^^«i. 


^  e  Give  Too  Aa, 


Joan  H.  Haskins 


WHEN  I  was  five  years  old,  an 
imitation  diamond  ring, 
costing  ten  cents,  was  my 
most  valued  possession.  My  parents 
bought  this  ring  for  me  during  a 
vacation  trip.  I  was  continuously 
holding  my  finger  to  a  window  so 
that  when  the  light  from  the  sun 
fell  on  the  stone,  a  multitude  of 
colors  emitted  from  it.  I  was  de- 
lighted with  my  ring  and  never 
grew  tired  of  admiring  its  beauty. 

But,  one  morning  in  the  hurried 
confusion  of  packing  to  leave  our 
hotel  room,  my  precious  ring  was 
left  lying  on  the  edge  of  the  bath- 
tub. I  had  placed  it  there  so  its 
brilliance  would  not  be  dulled  as  I 
bathed.  It  was  not  until  we  had 
traveled  too  far  from  the  hotel  to 
return,  that  my  bare  finger  re- 
minded me  of  my  forgetfulness. 

This  childish  episode  was  called 
to  my  mind  one  day  recently,  as  I 
looked  through  my  children's  pock- 
ets prior  to  washing  their  clothes. 
Each  pocket  contained  two  or  three 
rings  intermingled  with  a  variety  of 
other  gimmicks.  Earlier  that  morn- 
ing I  had  found  a  Popeye  ring  be- 
hind the  couch,  and  an  Indian  one 
in  the  pin  dish. 

These  were  not  expensive  rings- 
most  of  them  had  been  cheap 
prizes,  but  as  I  gazed  at  the  bits  of 


tin,  I  recalled  my  sparkling  dia- 
mond and  the  great  joy  it  had 
brought  to  me.  I  wondered  if  we 
weren't  doing  a  wrong  to  our  chil- 
dren by  giving  them  too  much. 

The  wrong  lay  not  only  in  too 
many  cheap  rings,  but  in  all  their 
other  material  possessions.  Cathi, 
our  four-year  old  daughter,  had 
more  dolls  than  she  could  stuff 
into  her  buggy.  The  boys  could 
scarcely  walk  through  their  room 
without  stepping  over  quantities  of 
trucks,  baseball  equipment,  and 
every  contrivance  Santa's  toy  shop 
had  ever  manufactured. 

Our  children,  with  their  many 
toys,  had  been  deprived  of  one  of 
life's  greatest  pleasures — the  pleas- 
ure of  anticipation.  We  had  satis- 
fied their  every  whim.  Not  one  of 
them  had  saved  for  weeks  to  obtain 
enough  money  to  buy  a  toy  of  his 
choice.  We  had,  foolishly,  rushed 
out  and  bought  it  for  him.  I  de- 
termined to  change  this. 

Ralph  Waldo  Emerson  voiced 
this  idea  when  he  stated  that  one 
of  the  most  important  factors  in 
shaping  his  life  had  been  want. 
Wendell  Phillips  said:  "Wants 
awaken  intellect.  .  .  .  The  keener 
the  want,  the  lustier  the  growth." 

I  recalled  the  corncob  dolls  and 
the  hand-carved  whistles  that  were 


288 


the  playthings  in  my  past.  Want- 
ing a  toy  then  had  led  children  to 
improve  their  skill  and  inventive- 
ness as  they  made  these  items. 

Not  long  ago  while  skating  at  a 
public  pond,  this  same  inventive- 
ness was  being  demonstrated  by  a 
small,  vivacious  boy.  He  lacked 
skates,  so  was  shuflFling  across  the 
ice  in  an  oversized  pair  of  rubber 
boots.  As  I  talked  to  him,  he  en- 
thusiastically told  me  that  he  would 
receive  his  skates  next  Christmas. 
He  was  anticipating  the  possession 
of  his  skates  with  the  secret  inner 
glow  that  comes  from  wholesome 
desire,  but,  while  waiting  for  his 
prize,  he  was  enjoying  himself  in 
his  big  boots  as  much  as  any  of 
the  other  children  with  their  fanci- 
est ice  skates.  Apparently,  his  par- 
ents had  taught  him  the  important 
lessons  of  frugality  and  self-control. 

At  past  Christmases  I  used  to 
feel  like  a  greedy  giant,  as  I  viewed 
the  bewildered  remains  of  a  bevy 
of  nonsensical  gifts  given  our  chil- 
dren, who,  overcome  with  the 
number  and  complexity  of  play- 
things, usually  ended  the  day  by 
turning  to  an  old  familiar  toy, 
rather  than  coping  with  the  impos- 
sible task  of  deciding  which  new 
one  to  try. 


DO   WE   GIVE   TOO   MUCH? 

Before  last  years^  Christmas,  we 
held  a  family  discussion.  Each  one 
decided  to  do  without  one  large 
gift  so  that  he  could  help  a  less 
fortunate  family.  The  children  were 
enthusiastic  about  this  idea.  Select- 
ing a  small  tree  and  buying  toys 
and  clothing  for  the  underprivileged 
family  were  the  most  rewarding 
parts  of  our  holiday  season.  We 
hope  to  continue  this  practice  so 
that  we  may  again  experience  the 
special  tranquility  that  comes  with 
the  giving  of  ourselves. 

Since  we  started  to  cut  down  on 
monetary  pursuits,  we  have  been 
cheerfully  surprised  to  learn  that 
our  most  successful  family  outings 
have  been  those  which  have  re- 
quired little  financial  support.  One 
day  we  rode  to  a  canyon  and  hiked 
through  the  woods.  As  we  crunched 
through  the  brittle  foliage,  exclaim- 
ing delightedly  at  each  new  color 
evident  on  the  trees,  we  felt  God's 
generosity  expressed  in  nature.  Each 
tried  to  be  his  most  delightful  self  so 
that  this  would  be  a  special  day. 

We  realized  the  value  that  comes 
from  the  gift  of  love  and  knew  that 
this  gift  could  not  be  overdone. 
It  is  only  the  shallow  stuffing  of 
material  gifts  that  frustrates  and 
stifles  our  children.  Ask  yourself, 
am  I  giving  too  many  material  gifts? 


SELF  PORTRAIT 


\X7'E  each  paint  the  canvas  of  our  own  life.  How  we  paint,  will  affect,  for  good  or 
ill,  the  lives  of  those  who  view  the  picture.  Are  we  painting  with  bold,  true, 
clean-cut  brush  strokes?  Or  does  our  picture  lack  conviction.  Arc  our  colors  warm, 
vibrant,  harmonious?  Or  are  they  cold,  inert,  confused?  Ha\c  we  placed  the  major, 
lasting  values  in  relief  and  made  the  minor,  trivial  ones  mere  shadows?  Or  is  our 
picture  out  of  balance? 

No  life-portrait  is  perfect.     Let's  retouch  the  canvas  now,  before  it  dries,  to  bring 
it  nearer  our  desired  goal  of  perfection. 

—  Nancy  M.  Armstrong 


289 


A  Praying  Mother 

Wfnnifred  Jardine 

AS  our  young  son,  just  Priesthood  age,  was  readying  for  bed  one  Fast 

Sunday  evening,  he  commented  casually,  ''Do  you  know.  Mom,  we've 
said  twenty-three  prayers  today/'  On  enumerating  them  in  the  way  of 
a  teen-age  boy,  it  wasn't  hard  to  reach  twenty-three  at  all.  And  I  thought 
to  myself,  add  onto  those  all  the  prayers  of  a  mother,  and  the  number 
would  soon  be  lost. 

It  is  not  only  the  secret  prayers  that  a  mother  utters  on  her  knees 
when  she  first  slips  out  of  bed  in  the  morning,  nor  the  one  before  a  serious 
talk  with  her  daughter,  or  after  disciplining  a  son,  nor  when  she  prays 
for  children  during  illnesses  or  exams,  nor  even  her  prayers  for  a  husband's 
business  problems.  But  it  is  also  the  many  prayers  she  says  with  her 
children. 

Sister  Lina  Sonntag,  who  reared  twelve  fine  sons  and  daughters  (among 
them  stake  presidents,  bishops,  high  councilmen ) ,  told  me  many  years  ago 
that  she  knelt  down  with  every  one  of  her  children  at  night  individually 
for  his  evening  prayers,  even  when  each  was  old  enough  to  be  coming  in 
from  dates.  It  didn't  matter  that  she  knelt  down  ten  times  during  an 
evening.    What  really  mattered  was  that  each  child  knelt  down  once. 

During  these  hurried  times,  holding  family  prayers  both  night  and 
morning  isn't  easy.  It  is  a  temptation  to  let  them  go  occasionally  or  to 
hold  them  with  only  part  of  the  family  present. 

Gathering  all  family  members  about,  be  it  early  or  late,  under  the 
loving  authority  of  the  father,  is  best,  of  course.  But  when  this  isn't  pos- 
sible, then  the  mother  should  be  the  connecting  link  of  prayers  held  by 
the  family.  She  can  pray  with  the  one  who  must  leave  before  six  a.m.  for 
seminary.  She  can  pray  again  with  husband  and  school  children.  And  if 
there  is  a  little  one  who  is  ill  and  needs  extra  sleep,  she  can  kneel  again 
in  prayer  with  him,  so  he,  too,  has  participated.  Again,  it  doesn't  matter 
that  she  has  said  morning  prayers  three  times.  What  does  matter  is  that 
every  child  feels  that  he  was  present  for  family  prayer. 

When  a  youngster  has  a  difficult  assignment  or  a  special  problem,  it 
is  the  mother  who  encourages  him  to  kneel  with  her  to  ask  his  Heavenly 
Father's  help.  When  he  has  erred  in  his  actions,  it  is  the  mother  who 
kneels  with  her  arm  around  him  while  he  prays  for  forgiveness.  And  when 
he  has  received  a  blessing  in  abundance,  it  is  the  mother  who  reminds  him 
in  his  joy  that  he  should  also  kneel  in  thanksgiving. 

A  mother  needs  to  talk  to  the  Lord  often  with  her  children.  She 
must  remember  the  prayer  needs  of  each  individual  child  and  see  that  they 
are  met,  no  matter  how  many  times  she  gets  to  her  own  knees  to  do  it. 
What  better  way  can  she  keep  the  commandment  of  the  Lord,  "And  they 
shall  also  teach  their  children  to  pray,  and  to  walk  uprightly  before  the 
Lord"  (Doctrine  &  Covenants  68:28). 

290 


Edna  B.  Paulson,  Artist  and  Musician 

Tj^DNA  Brimhall  Paulson,  Sacramento,  California,  loves  to  paint  landscapes  and  still 
•*-^  life.  She  is  especially  interested  in  painting  indoor  floral  arrangements  and  out- 
door fields  of  flowers.  Her  landscapes  reflect  an  intimate  feeling  for  the  scenery  of 
Arizona  and  New  Mexico,  where  she  lived  before  moving  to  California.  Mrs.  Paulson 
has  become  proficient  in  the  use  of  both  water  colors  and  oils,  employing  the  medium 
most  suitable  for  each  subject. 

Music  has  long  been  a  sort  of  second  hobby  for  Mrs.  Paulson.  She  has  served  as 
ward  organist,  and  organist  for  the  auxiliary  organizations  in  the  wards  where  she 
has  lived,  often  acting,  also,  as  accompanist  for  choirs  and  solo  and  duet  singing.  She  has 
found  an  artistic  and  creative  relationship  in  the  arts  of  music  and  painting,  for  she  has 
particularly  noted  rhythm  and  color  and  tone  in  these  arts. 

Mrs.  Paulson  has  long  served  Relief  Society  as  a  visiting  teacher,  and  has  been 
active  in  work  meeting  activities.  She  is  now  a  widow  and  two  of  her  four  sons  are 
deceased.     She  has  seven  grandchildren. 


291 


Mary  /.  Wilson 
Former  Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


Asparagus  Casserole 


2  one-pound  cans  green  asparagus 
1  Vi    four-ounce  cans  whole,  button, 
or  sliced  mushrooms 
5  hard-boiled  eggs 
1  lemon 


2  cans  cream  of  mushroom  soup 

pinch  each  of  salt  and  sugar 
2  tbsp.  butter,  melted  lightly 
1   can  small  green  peas 


Grease  a  shallow  casserole  or  pan.  Lay  asparagus  crosswise.  Cover  with  sliced 
hard-boiled  eggs,  then  a  layer  of  peas.  Sprinkle  melted  butter,  then  a  layer  of  mush- 
rooms, a  little  lemon  juice,  i  can  of  cream  of  mushroom  soup.  Repeat  the  above 
layers,  and  top  with  toasted  bread  crumbs  rolled  fine,  melted  butter,  and  paprika. 
Cook  in  moderate  oven  (350°)  about  15  minutes. 


String  Beans 


2  pkgs.  frozen  French-cut  beans 
cooked  and  seasoned 


1   can  mushroom  soup 
1   can  fried  onions 


Put  in  casserole,  top  with  plenty  of  nippy  cheese.     Bake  in   350°   oven  for   15 
or  20  minutes. 


292 


UNUSUAL    VEGETABLE    RECIPES    FOR    SPECIAL    OCCASIONS 


Zucchini 


Slice  7  or  8  zucchini  Vz  inch  thick  and  parboil  in  enough  salted  water  to  cover. 
In  frying  pan  saute  i  bell  pepper  sliced,  and  one  medium-sized  onion  sliced.  Add  to 
drained  zucchini.  Add  parsley  to  taste,  finely  chopped,  and  one  can  of  water  chestnuts, 
sliced  thin.  Season  with  Italian  seasoning  (a  combination  of  seasonings),  or  salt  and 
pepper  to  taste.  Mix  all  together,  put  in  casserole,  and  cover  with  grated  cheese.  Bake 
15  to  20  minutes  at  350°. 

Onions  and  Raisins 


2  lbs.  small  white  onions 
Vi    c.  seedless  raisins 

1   c.  water 
'/4    c.  sugar 


4    c.  vmegar 
^    c.  tomato  sauce 
3  tbsp.  oil  or  butter 
salt  and  pepper 


Cook  raisins  and  onions  until  tender  in  syrup  made  by  first  bringing  sugar,  water, 
and  vinegar  to  a  boil.  Add  tomato  sauce,  butter,  salt,  and  pepper. 


Tomato  Fritters 


1  qt.  tomatoes 
3  slices  onion 
6  whole  cloves 
3  tbsp.  butter 

Vi   tsp.  salt 

2  tbsp.  sugar 


c.  cornstarch 

one  egg,  or  more,  slightly  beaten 

cracker  crumbs 

beaten  egg 

fat  for  frying 


Cook  tomatoes,  onion,  and  cloves  15  minutes,  strain,  and  add  butter,  salt,  and 
sugar.  Mix  Vi  cup  cornstarch  with  cold  juice.  Cook  5  minutes  and  add  egg  slightly 
beaten.  Cook  two  more  minutes.  Cool  until  firm.  Cut  in  squares  (not  too  large), 
roll  in  cracker  crumbs,  egg,  and  more  cracker  crumbs,  and  fry  in  deep  fat.  Keep  in 
warm  place  until  ready  to  serve. 

Fancy  Spinach 

Saute  1  tbsp.  chopped  onion  in  2  tbsp.  butter.  Season  well  with  paprika.  Add 
1  tbsp.  flour  and  blend,  then  add  %  cup  milk  (half  evaporated)  and  cook.  It  makes  a 
medium  thick  cream  sauce.  Add  dash  of  tabasco.  Add  1  package  of  cooked  frozen  spin- 
ach and  salt  to  taste  and  pour  into  greased  casserole.  Add  sliced  cheese  and  buttered 
bread  crumbs,  sprinkle  with  paprika,  brown  in  oven. 


Carrots  Supreme 


c.  finely  cubed  carrots  (pre-cooked  for 
ten  or  fifteen  minutes  in  enough 
water  to  cover) 

tbsp.  chopped  onion 

tbsp.  chopped  green  pepper 

salt  to  taste 


-  1  Vi  tbsp.  fat  for  frying 

(butter  or  bacon  grease) 
tbsp.  flour 

c.  liquid  from  carrots 
tbsp.  cream 
tbsp.  buttered  bread  crumbs 


Cook  onion  and  green  pepper  in  fat  until  soft  (not  brown).  Add  flour  and  juice 
from  carrots,  salt,  and  cream,  and  cook  until  mixture  thickens  (makes  nice  thick  white 
sauce).  Combine  carrots  with  sauce.  Cover  with  crumbs.  Bake  20  minutes  or  until 
brown  at  350°. 


293 


APRIL  1963 


Corned  Beef  Stuffed  Cabbage 


6  large  leaves  of  cabbage 

boiling  water  to  cover  cabbage 

1  %  tsp.  salt 

2  c.  ground  corned  beef 

1  Vi  c.  soft  bread  crumbs 

8  tbsp.  (  Vi   c.)  finely  chopped  onions 

/4  tsp.  freshly  ground  black  pepper 


Vi 


c.  butter,  melted 

c.  finely  chopped  celery 

c.  finely  chopped  green  pepper 

c.  diced  fresh  tomato 

c.  finely  shredded  carrots 

c.  plus  2  tsps.  water 

tsp.  cornstarch 


1.  Preheat  oven  to  350°  with  rack  in  center. 

2.  Place  the  cabbage  leaves  in  a  saucepan  with  boiling  water  to  cover,  containing 
one  teaspoon  of  salt.  Cover  and  cook  on  top  of  stove  three  minutes,  or  until  leaves 
have  wilted.     Drain,  reserving  two  tablespoons  of  the  stock. 

3.  Mix  the  corned  beef,  bread  crumbs,  four  tablespoons  of  the  onion,  one-quarter 
teaspoon  of  the  salt,  black  pepper,  butter,  and  stock. 

4.  Lay  cabbage  leaves  flat  and  top  each  with  one-half  cup  of  the  corned  beef 
mixture.  Fold  leaves  over  stuffing  and  fasten  ends  with  toothpicks.  Put  in  a  shallow 
baking  dish. 

5.  Cook  together  the  celery,  green  pepper,  carrot,  tomato,  one  cup  of  the  water, 
and  remaining  onion.  Add  the  remaining  salt,  bring  to  a  boil,  and  cook  two  minutes. 
Pour  over  cabbage  rolls.  Cover  and  bake  30  to  40  minutes,  basting  occasionally. 
Remove  cabbage  rolls  to  a  serving  dish. 

6.  Blend  the  cornstarch  with  the  remaining  water.  Add  to  the  sauce  and  cook, 
stirring  one  minute,  or  until  thick.  Pour  over  cabbage  rolls.  Six  servings.  (Copyright 
by  New  York  Times.    Reprinted  by  permission.) 

Green  Rice 


2  c.  uncooked  rice  4  eggs,  beaten 

2  c.  Cheddar  cheese  Vi  c.  melted  butter 

2  c.  milk  1  small  onion,  chopped 

2  c.  chopped  parsley  salt  to  taste 

1.  Boil  rice  in  salted  water  until  tender.    Drain. 

2.  Grate  cheese  and  chop  parsley  and  onion. 

3.  Add  all  other  ingredients  to  rice. 

Bake  %  to  1  hr.  in  350"  oven.  Put  into  mold  ring.     In  center  put  creamed  ham 
and  mushrooms. 

Mashed  Potato  Surprise 


A   c.  butter 

1  c.  finely  chopped  onion 
1  lb.  fresh  sliced  mushrooms 
salt 


pepper 
2  tsp.  parsley,  minced 
mashed  potatoes 
butter  for  topping  as  needed 


Melt  butter  and  add  chopped  onion.  Cook  until  soft,  then  add  mushrooms  and 
cook  five  minutes.     Season  with  salt  and  pepper  and  parsley. 

Cover  bottom  and  sides  of  a  2-qt.  casserole  with  a  coating  of  butter,  then  a  thick 
layer  of  mashed  potatoes.  Fill  hollow  in  the  center  with  the  onion  and  mushroom  mix- 
ture and  cover  with  more  mashed  potatoes.  Dot  with  butter.  Bake  in  a  500°  oven 
until  browned,  about  fifteen  minutes. 


294 


UNUSUAL    VEGETABLE    RECIPES    FOR    SPECIAL    OCCASIONS 

Vegetable  Casserole 

4  tomatoes  2  large  sticks  celery 

2  onions  salt 

2  potatoes  pepper 

3  carrots  butter  for  topping 

Slice  vegetables  fine.  Place  in  layers  with  salt  and  pepper  in  casserole.  Put  four 
pats  of  butter  on  top.  Cook  at  375°  1  /4  hours.  Canned  tomatoes  may  be  substituted. 
Serves  6-8. 

Clam  and  Eggplant  Casserole 

1  eggplant  1  egg,  beaten 

y^   lb.  butter  or  margarine  1   can  minced  clams 

1  Vz    c.  cracker  crumbs  seasonings  to  taste 

Pare,  dice,  and  boil  eggplant  until  soft.  Drain,  add  butter,  cracker  crumbs,  egg, 
and  clams,  including  liquid.  Season  to  taste,  pour  into  buttered  casserole,  and  bake 
in  a  moderate  oven  30  to  45  minutes.    Serves  6-8. 

Mushrooms  Florentine 

1  lb.  fresh  mushrooms  /4    c.  melted  butter 

2  pkgs.  frozen  spinach  1   c.  American  Cheddar  cheese 
1  tsp.  salt  garlic  salt 

!4    c.  chopped   onions 

Wash  and  dry  mushrooms.  Slice  off  stems  and  slice  mushrooms.  Saute  caps  and 
stems  until  brown.  Line  a  shallow  1  Yz  inch  deep  casserole  with  defrosted,  uncooked 
spinach  which  has  been  seasoned  with  salt,  chopped  onion,  and  melted  butter.  Sprinkle 
with  Yz  cup  grated  cheese.  Arrange  mushrooms  over  spinach.  Season  with  a  little 
garlic  salt.  Cover  with  remaining  cheese.  Bake  for  20  minutes  at  350°  or  until 
cheese  is  melted  and  browned.    Serves  10. 

Spinach  Pea  Souffle 

1   pkg.  frozen  peas  4  egg  yolks  beaten 

1   pkg.  frozen  spinach  4  egg  whites  beaten  stiff 

1   pt.  thick  white  sauce 

Cook  peas  and  spinach  until  tender  and  make  into  puree  with  blender  or  sieve. 
Add  white  sauce  and  egg  yolk  and  mix.  Fold  in  egg  whites.  Cook  in  double  boiler 
for  1  hour,  or  in  mold  in  oven  (in  pan  of  water)  at  350".    Serves  10-12. 

Onion  Souffle 

1  c.  sliced  or  diced  onion  1  c.  milk 

3  tbsp.  butter  3  egg  yolks,  well  beaten 

3  tbsp.   (or  more)  flour  3  egg  whites,  beaten  stiff 
salt  and  pepper  to  taste 

Cook  onion  in  butter  until  yellow.  Blend  in  flour,  add  seasonings  and  milk  and 
cook  until  thickened.  Add  egg  yolks  and  cook  slowly  for  1  minute.  Cool  for  ten 
minutes  or  more.  Fold  in  egg  whites  and  bake  in  unbuttered  dish  at  350°  for  about  30 
minutes  or  until  firm.     Serves  6-8. 

295 


APRIL   1963 

Band  for  Asparagus 

To  the  whita  of  i  hard-boiled  egg  finely  chopped,  add  yolk  forced  through  sieve, 
1  tbsp.  each  of  pickle  and  pimento  finely  chopped,  i  tbsp.  parsley,  finely  chopped.  Pour 
French  dressing  over  the  mixture.  Put  this  as  a  band  across  spears  of  cooked  asparagus 
before  serving. 

White  Sauce  (Medium) 

2  tbsp.  butter  2  tbsp.  flour 

Vz   tsp.  salt  V9.   tsp.  pepper 

'/8    tsp.  paprika  1  c.  milk 

Melt  butter  in  top  of  double  boiler  over  boiling  water.  Blend  in  flour,  salt,  pepper, 
and  paprika.  Add  milk  gradually.  Cook,  stirring  constantly,  until  thickened  and 
smooth. 


Morning  in  a  Garden 

Sylvia.  Probst  Young 

Day  opens  in  my  garden  to  a  rose. 

Pink  beauty  glowing  with  the  dew's  caress. 

To  queenly,  blue  delphinium  and  phlox. 

Her  golden  fingers  touch  with  gentleness 

Young  pansy  faces,  gladiola  cup. 

The  leaves  of  silver  birch.  .  .  .  My  eyes  look  up 

The  sky,  wide  arched  above  —  serenity. 

Now  in  my  garden  in  this  waking  hour 

My  heart  is  lifted  to  a  quiet  peace. 

With  singing  bird,  with  every  blooming  flower; 

Softly  I  walk  in  morning's  solitude. 

My  garden  speaks  an  answer  —  God  is  good. 


296 


what  Did  I  Do  Today? 


Helen  Sue  Isely 

The  day  is  finished 
^nd  the  chirping  twilight 
Fluffs  out  its  golden  feathers. 

What  did  I  do? 

How  did  I  spend  my  hours  today? 

I  listened  to  a  meadow  lark 
Tuning  its  bell  voice. 
Calling  for  spring. 

I  watched  a  nuthatch 
Go  up  and  up  a  tree 
And  round  and  round  a  limb 
And  out  upon  a  twig 
And  over  to  another  tree. 

I  dream-shipped  awhile 

With  a  large  pigeon, 

Flapping  big  mauve  and  white  wings 

Faster  and  faster, 

Farther  and  farther  into  the  distance. 

Until  he  seemed  no  bigger 

Than  a  speck  of  star  dust. 

I  forgot  many  things  today  .  .  . 
January  ice  .  .  . 

The  heavy  frost  in  March  .  .  . 
But  1  touched  a  thousand  dreams. 

And  one  flaming  truth  took  wings  in  my 
heart  — 

Spring  is  here! 


297 


SINCE  chicken  is  a  favorite  of  mine,  and  of 
many  other  people,  I  am  happy  to  pass  a- 
long  some  of  the  recipes  that  I  have  collected. 

Barbecue  Chicken 


ijtl-(S>iouOl/i)>UXt.  C^Mx/JmL^ 


Myrtle  E.  Henderson 


Chicken  Custard 


one  large  chicken,  cut  in  pieces 
jiffy  barbecue  sauce 
y*    c.  chopped  onion 
Vi   c.  cooking  oil 
%   c.  tomato  catsup 
/4    c.  water 


c.  lemon  juice 

tbsp.  sugar 

tbsp.  Worcestershire  sauce 

tbsp.   prepared   mustard 

tsp.  salt 

tsp.  pepper 


Cook  onion  until  soft  in  a  little  water.  Mix  the  remaining  ingredients  and  heat. 
Pour  into  the  onions  and  simmer  15  minutes. 

Arrange  the  pieces  of  chicken  in  a  baking  dish  and  pour  the  sauce  over  them. 
Bake  1  Vi  -  2  hours  at  350  degrees.  Place  the  cover  on  the  dish  after  the  sauce  has 
started  to  bubble.     (This  sauce  is  good  also  on  hamburgers  or  hot  frankfurters.) 

Serves  6. 

Chicken  and  Asparagus 


tbsp.  shortening  or  cooking  oil 

tbsp.  flour 

tsp.  salt 

pepper  to  taste 

paprika  to  taste 

c.  cream  or  evaporated  milk 


egg,  beaten 

c.  diced  cooked  chicken 

c.  cooked  asparagus  tips,  cut  into 

2-inch  lengths 
tbsp.  chopped  pimento 


Melt  the  shortening.  Mix  the  flour  and  seasonings  together  and  pour  into  the 
melted  fat;  stir  until  smooth.  Add  the  cream  and  stir  constantly  until  slightly  thick- 
ened. Pour  over  the  beaten  egg  and  blend;  add  the  chicken,  asparagus  tips,  and 
pimento,  and  heat  thoroughly.    Ser\e  on  hot  toast.    Serves  4. 


This  may  be  placed  in  a  greased  casserole  with 
the  top  and  baked  in  the  oven. 


Yz  c.  cracker  crumbs  sprinkled  over 


c.  of  cooked  broccoli  could  be  used  instead  of  asparagus. 


Chicken  Dressing  Casserole 


c.  chopped  celery 
c.  chopped  onion 
tbsp.  chopped  parsley 
c.  butter 

cooked  diced  chicken 


6  c.  dried  bread  broken  into  small  pieces 
1  tsp.  salt 

dash  of  pepper 
Vi  -  1  tsp.  poultry  seasoning 


3  -  4c 

Saute  for  about  5  minutes  the  celery,  onion,  and  parsley  in  the  butter;  add  the 
chicken,  broken  bread,  and  seasoning.  Toss  together  thoroughly,  and  pour  into  a 
greased  casserole.    Cover  with  chicken  custard. 

Serves  8. 


4  slightly  beaten  eggs 
1  c.  milk 
1  tsp.  salt 


c.  fine  bread  crumbs 
egg,  beaten 
tsp.  onion  juice 


1  c.  chicken  fat  (part  shortening,  if 

desired) 
1  c.  sifted  flour 
4  c.  chicken  broth 

Melt  chicken  fat  in  large  saucepan,  and  blend  in  the  1  c.  sifted  flour.  Gradually 
add  the  chicken  broth  and  milk;  stirring  constantly.  Add  salt.  Cook  until  very  thick. 
Blend  in  the  slightly  beaten  eggs  and  cook  over  low  heat  3  -  4  minutes.  Remove  from 
heat  and  pour  over  the  chicken  and  vegetable  mixture.  Bake  20-25  minutes  at  350 
degrees. 

Chicken  Croquettes 

1  %   c.  ground,  cooked  chicken  1  c.  thick  white  sauce 

1  tsp.  celery  salt  1 

1  tsp.  lemon  juice  1 

1  tsp.  chopped  parsley  '/z 

salt  and  pepper  to  taste 

Add  the  chicken,  seasonings,  lemon  juice,  and  parsley  to  the  white  sauce.  Cool  and 
shape  into  croquettes.  Dip  into  crumbs  then  into  egg  mixed  with  onion  juice  and  agam 
into  the  crumbs.    Fry  in  deep  fat  from  2  to  5  minutes. 

Molded  Chicken  Salad 

1  envelope  unflavored,  unsweetened  1  tsp.  lemon  juice 

gelatin  %  c.  mayonnaise  or  salad  dressing 

Vi   c.  cold  chicken  stock  1  c.  diced  cooked  chicken 

V2   c.  hot  chicken  stock  3  tbsp.  minced  green  pepper 

%   tsp.  salt  '/'   c.  diced  celery 

Soften  gelatine  in  cold  chicken  stock  in  top  of  double  boiler.  Add  hot  stock  and 
salt  and  stir  over  boiling  water  until  gelatin  is  dissolved.  Cool  and  stir  in  the  lemon 
juice  and  mayonnaise.  Combine  with  the  chicken,  green  pepper,  and  celery.  Pour 
into  large  or  individual  molds.     Makes  6  servings. 


Heaven  Scent 

Carolyn  Kay  Despain 

Flowers  bloom 
Beneath  a  sea  of  air 
And  each  sundrop 
Caresses  with  a  flare 
The  fabric  of  a  petal. 

Drowning  in  a  sun-drenched  earth. 

Each  breath  will  drink 

With  loving  mirth 

To  weave  its  scented  mettle. 


299 


SPRAY   IT 
V«flTH 


Janet  W.  Breeze 


DON'T  toss  out  that  old  mirror  just  because  the  frame  reveals  its  age. 
Instead,  give  it  a  whole  new  decorative  lease  on  life. 
All  you  need  is  a  can  of  spray  enamel   (gold,  pink,  baby  blue,  or 
white),  artificial-  flowers,  thin  wire,  and  a  staple  gun  or  thumbtacks. 

Remove  mirror  from  frame  if  possible.  If  not,  tape  newspaper  to 
glass  to  prevent  it  from  being  painted.  If  paint  should  get  on  mirror, 
it  can  be  scraped  off  later  with  a  razor  blade. 

Give  the  flowers  about  a  4"  stem,  and  wire  them  together  in  an 
attractive  arrangement  which  measures  approximately  5"  x  2".  Mix 
in  leaves,  and  do  this  until  you  have  enough  groupings  to  cover  your 
frame. 

Staple  or  thumbtack  flowers  to  frame  until  covered  well,  centering 
a  fuller  grouping  at  top. 

If  frame  is  metal,  or  if  you  wish  to  decorate  a  mirror  which  has  no 
frame,  adhere  f^owers  with  a  strong  jewelry  cement. 

Fill  in  any  bare  spots  with  an  added  leaf  or  flower.     Now  spray 

300  _    ■  -1 


BURLAP 


I  VARO  OP  BURLAP 


3" 
3" 


30" 


HANDLES 
HANDLED 


BA6 


LINING    3'X6' 
(plw*  IV hew) 


•rl 

r' 

—   »v 

ces$ 

itr 

1 

<                27                  .,,,, 

27" 

1 

27" 

i 

13iC 


6' 


1 614"  fSKx'; 

h 3' H 


rusilla  Ferree 


Materials: 


// 


1   yard  any  color   BURLAP   (36 

wide) 

1    linen-looking,  plastic  window 

shade  (3'  x  6') 
thread 
felt  scraps 
glue 

The  diagram  shows  five  linings, 
one  lining  each  for  five  bags.  The 
diagram  of  material  for  the  bags 
shows  two  bags  cut  from  the  36- 
inch  burlap.  Three  linings  will  be 
left  over,  if  these  are  used  later, 
the  approximate  cost  of  each  bag 
would  be  70  cents. 

Burlap  and  lining  materials  for 
each  bag  are  cut  in  one  piece  and 
require  no  seam  at  the  bottom. 

There  will  be  four  extra  1"  x  27" 
strips  of  lining  for  handles  left  over. 

Procedure: 

Cut  burlap  down  center.  You  will 
have  2  pieces  1 8''  x  36".  Now 
from  each  piece  cut  2  handles 
for  each   bag   3"  x   18".     (You 


should  have  2  bags  18"  x 
and  4  handles  3"  x  18".) 


30", 


Lining: 

From  window  shade  cut  5  lin- 
ings and  10  handles  (take  out 
stitched  hem  as  you  will  need 
the  entire  s^hade). 


302 


Linings  for  bag  161/2'' x  27" 
Linings  for  Handles  1"  x  T7" 

Cut  lining  handles  (T'  x  27")  in  half 
(now  2  pieces  1"  x  13^2"). 

Cover  handle  lining  with  3"  x  18" 
burlap  pieces  and  trim  off  excess 
burlap.  The  burlap  will  complete- 
ly cover  lining  so  no  lining  will 
show.  Machine  stitch  both  sides 
of  handles. 

With  right  sides  of  material  togeth- 
er (lining  centered  in  middle  of 
burlap)  and  handles  between 
lining  and  burlap  with  inside 
edge  of  handles  Wi"  from  cen- 
ter of  bag,  sew  lining,  burlap, 
and  handles  at  the  ends. 

Turn  bag  and  sew  approximately 
%"  from  top  edge  of  burlap.  You 
will  note  that  lining  is  shorter 
and  narrower  than  the  burlap, 
and  so  you  will  have  approxi- 
mately %"  burlap  top  edge,  in- 
side the  bag. 

Fold  bag  and  stitch  on  right  side  of 
material  approximately  1  Va" 
from  outside  edge. 

Now  fringe  outside  edges  approxi- 
mately %"  wide. 

Decorate  by  gluing  felt-designed 
flowers,  animals,  birds,  geomet- 
ric designs,  etc.,  or  make  yarn 
designs,  o*  decorate  in  any  man- 
ner you  desire. 


^Rn 


/Si 


303 


Keep  My  Own 


Kit  Linford 


Chapter  4 


Synopsis:  Irene  Spencer,  who  met  her 
husband  Dick  in  South  Africa,  feels  lonely 
and  discouraged  as  she  tries  to  adjust  to 
her  new  surroundings  in  a  small  town  near 
Salt  Lake  City.  Dick  has  taken  her  to 
the  shabby  old  family  home,  and  her  new 
household  consists  of  Dick's  Grandfather, 
his  Aunt  Ella,  and  his  small  handicapped 
brother  David.  However,  as  Irene  and 
Ella  scrub  and  clean  and  polish  the  house, 
a  feeling  of  belonging  there  comes  to 
Irene,  and  she  feels  a  loving  tenderness 
toward  David  and  a  responsibility  for  the 
boy. 

SUMMER  aged  rapidly  as  work 
on  the  house  progressed.  Hot 
gusts  of  wind  slapped  at  Irene 
as  she  hurried  to  and  from  necessary 
errands.  Infrequent  thunder  show- 
ers gave  little  respite.  They  arrived 
too  seldom  and  were  obliterated  too 
soon  by  the  acid  sun. 

Granddad  met  her  late  one  swel- 
tering afternoon  as  she  hurried  into 
the  inviting  coolness  of  the  house. 
The  thick  walls  rejected  much  of 
the  heat,  keeping  the  interior  re- 
freshingly cool. 

''Hot  weather  getting  you  down?" 
he  asked  kindly. 

'Tou  forget  where  I  come  from." 
She  shook  her  head.  "South  Africa 
is  much  hotter  than  this.  Fm  used 
to  heat."  She  shifted  her  groceries 
from  one  arm  to  the  other. 

''Here,  let  me  take  those  for  you/' 
Granddad  said.  She  relinquished 
them  as  they  made  their  way  to  the 


kitchen,  and  he  went  on,  "Well,  if 
we  can  endure  it  for  another  month 
or  so,  the  weather  will  start  to  break. 
Some  folks  like  spring  best  of  any 
time  of  year.  I  like  it,  too,  after 
months  of  winter,  but  autumn  is  my 
favorite.  Wait  until  you  see  our 
mountains  in  the  fall  of  the  year. 
They're  almost  too  beautiful  to  be 
true.  All  red  and  gold  and  brown 
and  yellow  .  .  .  and  a  little  green 
that's  too  tenacious  to  change  until 
snow  falls.  Ella  goes  into  the  hills 
and  brings  back  huge  bouquets  of 
fall  leaves  to  decorate  the  house  for 
Thanksgiving.  The  heat  loosens 
its  grip,  and  the  nights  are  cool.  We 
have  a  little  rain,  but  not  a  lot.  Yes, 
if  I  had  to  choose  a  time  of  year, 
it  would  be  the  autumn." 

Irene  sighed.  She  didn't  fully 
appreciate  the  picture  he  had  paint- 
ed with  words,  for  she  had  never 
experienced  that  of  which  he  spoke. 
"In  a  way  I  like  the  heat.  It  re- 
minds me  of  home." 

Granddad  was  aware  of  her  home- 
sickness. When  she  received  a 
letter  from  South  Africa,  she  would 
be  quiet  and  withdrawn  into  her 
own  thoughts  for  hours.  He  wanted 
to  tell  her  that  Spencerside  was  her 
home.  The  house  they  labored  over 
so  lovingly  was  her  home  as  well  as 
theirs.  In  his  wisdom.  Granddad 
knew  it  would  do  no  good  to  tell 
her  these  things.    Such  knowled£e 


304 


KEEP   MY    OWN 


had  to  come  from  within  Irene  her- 
self. She  had  to  feel  at  home  before 
she  would  be. 

The  cool  air  of  the  house  was 
intermingled  with  the  strong  odor 
of  paint.  Imposed  over  that  was 
the  aroma  of  bread  baking. 

''How  delightful!"  Irene  ex- 
claimed. 

''You  mean  the  bread?  Ella  bakes 
the  best  bread  in  Spencerside.  She 
wanted  to  try  out  that  new  oven. 
I  knew  we'd  have  something  home- 
baked.  I  thought  it  would  be  cake 
or  pie,  or  maybe  Davy's  favorite 
peanut  butter  cookies.  Fm  glad  she 
decided  on  bread." 

Ella  was  peeping  into  the  oven 
through  the  window  in  the  door  at 
the  richly  browned  loaves  inside. 

"Ella,  that  bread  smells  wonder- 
ful/' Irene  said. 

"You  mean  you  can  smell  some- 
thing besides  paint?  That's  nice  to 
know."  Ella  picked  up  two  hot 
pads  and  opened  the  oven.  She 
turned  the  loaves  out  on  the  white 
tile  counter,  then  straightened  them 
proudly  on  a  rack  to  cool. 

"It's  cool  in  here,"  Irene  said  as 
Granddad  began  putting  the  gro- 
ceries away.  "It's  like  an  oven  down- 
town." 

"C'LLA  shrugged.  She  was  more 
interested  in  the  beauty  that 
surrounded  her  in  the  new  kitchen 
than  in  reports  on  the  weather  out- 
side. The  new  cupboards  were 
fruitwood,  stained  and  polished  to 
a  richly  glowing  hue.  The  wall 
where  the  two  skinny  windows  used 
to  be  had  been  removed,  and  sliding 
glass  doors  opened  onto  the  new 
terrace  just  outside. 


"Has  Dick  come  back  from  Salt 
Lake?"  Irene  asked. 

"No.  There  were  some  calls  for 
him.    I  wrote  down  the  messages." 

"Where's  Davy?"  Granddad 
asked. 

"He  was  here  just  a  minute  ago. 
He  thought  I  was  baking  cookies, 
and  when  he  saw  I  wasn't,  he  left. 
He  may  be  upstairs  in  his  room." 
Ella  began  measuring  flour  and 
sugar  and  shortening.  "Can't  dis- 
appoint the  child.  I'll  just  get  some 
cookies  baking  while  that  oven's 
hot."  The  oven,  then,  had  been  ap- 
proved. 

Irene's  thoughts  were  still  with 
Dick.  "He  was  really  working  to 
get  the  contract  he  went  to  see 
about  today.    I  do  hope  he  gets  it." 

Ella  glanced  over  at  Irene  through 
a  dust  of  flour  on  her  eyelashes.  "Did 
you  go  to  the  doctor  today?" 

"Yes."  Irene  was  weary.  She 
known  what  question  was  coming 
next,  and  dreaded  the  prospect. 

"Did  you  talk  to  him  about  hav- 
ing the  baby  here  at  home?" 

"I  told  him  you  had  suggested  it. 
I  told  him  it  was  a  family  tradition. 
'All  babies  in  the  Spencer  family 
are  born  in  that  house,'  I  said." 

"Well?" 

"He  wouldn't  hear  of  it." 

Ella  stiffened.  "Did  you  tell  him 
I  would  be  here  to  look  after  things? 
Dick  and  Davy  were  born  in  the 
big  front  bedroom  upstairs,  just  as 
their  father  was.  It's  only  fitting 
that  Dick's  son  be  born  there,  too." 

Granddad  cut  the  end  from  a  loaf 
of  fresh  bread.  As  he  buttered  it 
generously,  he  asked,  "Don't  you 
think  the  doctor  knows  best,  Ella?" 

"Tush!  Women  have  been  hav- 
ing babies  since  time  began.  There's 


305 


APRIL  1963 


never  been  the  fuss  made  about  it 
that  there  is  now."  Ella  would  not 
be  gainsaid.  'Til  phone  the  doctor 
myself.  We'll  straighten  this  out 
right  now."  She  reached  toward 
the  phone. 

''No."  Irene  shook  her  head.  "Fm 
sorry  you're  not  pleased  about  it, 
but  I  prefer  to  have  the  baby  in  the 
hospital  anyway.  Even  if  the  doctor 
didn't  care.  They'll  take  good  care 
of  us  there." 

"Not  as  good  as  I  would!"  Ella 
beat  her  cookie  dough  vigorously. 
"It's  the  way  things  have  always 
been  done  in  the  Spencer  family. 
I  don't  know  why  we  should  change 
now.  What  was  good  enough  for 
Dick's  mother  ought  to  be  good 
enough  for  his  wife." 

Irene's  brittle  patience  had  worn 
thin.  "This  is  our  decision,  Ella, 
mine  and  Dick's.  I  feel  better 
about  going  to  the  hospital,  and  the 
doctor  advises  it,  so  Dick  will  want 
me  to  do  that.  We've  talked  it 
over.  Dick,  the  doctor,  and  I  have 
made  the  decision." 

Granddad  tried  to  ease  the  ten- 
sion. "You  seem  convinced  the 
baby  will  be  a  boy,  Ella.  What  if 
Irene  has  a  girl?" 

"I'd  like  a  girl,"  she  said  shortly, 
"but  all  the  Spencer  babies  have 
been  boys  since  your  own  father 
was  born."  Ella  spoke  as  if  that 
settled  the  matter. 

"Maybe  it's  time  for  a  change. 
Variety  is  the  spice  of  life,  they 
say.  Old  as  I  am,  if  I'm  going  to 
have  any  of  that  spice,  I'd  better  be 
getting  started.  I'd  be  pleased  with 
a  boy.  But  if  the  good  Lord  de- 
cides it's  time  to  grace  the  line  with 
a  bit  of  femininity,  I'll  be  pleased 
about  that,  too.     It  might  be  in- 


teresting to  think  of  the  future  in 
terms  of  petticoats  and  curls." 

IRENE  smiled  wearily.  "I'll  have 
you  both  know  it  won't  make  one 
iota  of  difference  to  Dick  and  me. 
I'm  going  to  have  so  many  children 
that  out  of  such  an  abundance  I'll 
be  fairly  sure  to  get  a  supply  of  all 
the  kinds  there  are." 

The  telephone  jangled  before  she 
finished  speaking.  It  was  a  welcome 
break.  Ella's  lips  were  pursed  tight- 
ly in  a  thin  line.  She  was  beating 
her  cookie  dough  with  a  vengeance. 
Irene  picked  up  the  receiver. 
"Hello." 

"Irene?  Good  news,  honey.  I 
got  the  contract.  One  of  the  big- 
gest to  be  let  in  this  series.  Puts  me 
right  in  line  for  others,  too.  Get 
on  your  best  bonnet  and  bustle, 
sweetheart,  we're  going  out  to  cele- 
brate." 

"Oh,  Dick,  that's  just  wonderful." 
"It's  a  big  break  for  us." 
"A  break  you  got  because  you've 
been  working  night  and  day  to  make 
it.     I'm  so  proud  of  you,  Dick." 

"I'll  be  home  in  an  hour  or  so/' 
There  was  a  note  of  modest  pleas- 
ure in  his  voice  because  she  was 
proud.     "Can  you  be  ready?" 

"I'll  try.  I've  been  in  town  all 
day."  Not  wishing  to  spoil  the 
triumph  for  him,  she  added,  "I'll 
go  lie  down  for  a  few  minutes,  then 
I'll  be  rested  and  ready." 
"Fine.  See  you  soon,  then." 
As  she  replaced  the  instrument, 
she  turned  to  Granddad  and  Ella. 
"Dick  got  the  contract.  Isn't  that 
marvelous?" 

Granddad's  face  lit  with  a  meas- 
ure of  her  own  sentiments.  "It 
certainly  is,"  he  said.     "I  knew  it 


306 


KEEP   MY   OWN 


wouldn't  be  much  longer  before  he 
started  moving  ahead.  He's  a  go- 
getter,  tjiat  grandson  of  mine." 

Irene  brushed  his  forehead  with 
a  kiss,  relishing  the  companionship 
of  mutual  pride.  She  looked  to- 
ward Ella's  starched  back,  then  left 
the  room,  knowing  the  older  woman 
was  still  seething.  Ella  wasn't 
speaking.  She  was  silent  only  when 
she  was  angry. 

The  room  next  to  Dick  and 
Irene's  had  been  converted  to  a 
nursery.  Irene  had  adopted  a  habit 
of  going  through  it  each  time  she 
went  to  her  own  room.  Being  there 
gave  her  a  great  deal  of  pleasure. 
Today,  as  she  stepped  to  the  door, 
she  saw  Davy. 

He  stood  enraptured  in  the  cen- 
ter of  the  gay  yellow  and  white 
room.  His  large  eyes  noted  every 
detail,  from  the  nursery  prints  on 
the  walls  to  the  old-fashioned  rocker 
that  Ella  had  donated.  Irene  had 
made  a  thick  cushion  of  pale  yellow 
and  white  quilting  for  the  back  and 
seat  of  the  rocker  and  the  same  ma- 
terial was  repeated  in  the  padding 
on  a  work  table  as  well  as  in  the 
covering  on  the  chaise  lounge  under 
one  of  the  windows.  Most  of  all, 
Davy  was  fascinated  by  the  bassi- 
net. It  stood  in  resplendent  an- 
ticipation, a  delicate  puff  of  white 
eyelet  ruffles  and  tiny  yellow  em- 
broidered flowers.  Davy's  thin  little 
hand  touched  a  bit  of  fluff,  and 
stroked  a  downy  yellow  comforter. 
Irene  had  mooned  over  the  bassi- 
net herself  frequently,  so  she 
could  understand  Davy's  obvious  de- 
light.^ 

"It's  for  the  baby,  Davy,"  she 
said. 

His    eyes   were   expressionless   as 


they  turned  to  her,  but  he  didn't 
try  to  run  away.  She  stood  in  in- 
decision, wondering  what  she 
could  do  or  say  to  strengthen  this 
sudden  acceptance  of  her  presence. 
Davy  solved  the  problem  himself. 
He  walked  to  the  rocking  chair  and 
touched  the  polished  arm  of  it,  set- 
ting it  in  motion.  They  stood  and 
watched  the  steady  movement  to- 
gether. 

He  looked  up  at  her  again.  She 
was  vaguely  disappointed  to  see  the 
vacant  expression  still  on  his  face, 
but  she  managed  to  smile.  He 
grinned  in  return,  giving  his  elfin 
face  a  strange  cross-expression  be- 
tween a  smile  and  a  void. 

He  left  the  room  as  silently  as  he 
had  probably  come.  Irene  didn't 
have  her  usual  sick  feeling  that  he 
was  trying  to  escape  her.  Through 
the  wall  of  his  silence,  a  root  of 
understanding  was  forcing  its  way. 

She  lay  down  on  the  massive  four- 
poster  bed  that  had  been  Dick's 
mother's  before  it  was  hers,  but  be- 
fore she  slipped  into  the  refreshing 
oblivion  of  sleep,  she  murmured 
softly,  half-aloud,  ''He  understood. 
Davy  understood." 

T^ICK  was  dressing  for  dinner 
when  she  wakened.  It  was 
nearly  dark  outside. 

''Oh,  Dick,  you  should  have 
awakened  me.     It's  so  late." 

"Not  too  late.  Granddad  said 
you  were  pretty  tired  when  you  got 
home  this  afternoon."  He  walked  to 
the  bed  and  stood  looking  down  at 
her.    "How  do  you  feel  now?" 

She  stretched  like  a  contented  cat. 
"Rested.  Lazy."  She  reached  out 
with  both  hands.  He  took  them, 
helping   her   to   a   sitting   position. 


307 


APRIL  1963 


Then,  remembering,  she  said,  ''Davy 
was  in  the  nursery  when  I  got  home 
this  afternoon.  We  had  such  a 
pleasant  few  moments  together.  I 
felt  as  if  we  really  communicated 
for  the  first  time." 

Hope  leaped  to  Dick's  eyes.  He 
found  her  slippers  and  brought 
them  to  her.  ''I  wanted  to  talk  to 
you  about  that.  I  wondered  if  you 
still  thought  he  was  too  much  of  a 
burden  for  you  .  .  .  now,  or  after 
the  baby  comes.  .  .  ." 

She  waited,  not  quite  knowing 
what  he  expected  her  to  say. 

''I  had  halfway  decided  that  the 
first  good  contract  I  got,  we  could 
spend  part  of  the  money  to  send 
Davy  away  to  a  school  for  mutes, 
if  you  want  to.  There's  an  out- 
standing one  in  Texas  that  special- 
izes in  his  type  of  case  ...  if  you 
really  want  to  send  him  away." 

She  paused  in  the  act  of  slipping 
her  feet  into  the  slippers.  She  looked 
up  at  her  husband,  knowing  the 
heartache  such  a  decision  would 
have  cost  him. 

''Oh,  Dick,  I  can't  deny  how  often 
I've  wished  for  that.  Sometimes  I 
was  sure  it  would  be  better  for  every- 
one concerned,  including  Davy  and 
the  baby.  Now  .  .  .  now  I  know  it 
was  just  selfishness  on  my  part.  A 
selfish  wish  to  shirk  a  responsibility 
that's  rightfully  mine.  Selfishness.  If 
anyone  had  ever  told  me  I  would  be 
selfish  concerning  the  welfare  of  a 
child! 

"I  want  Davy  to  have  every  pos- 
sible chance,"  she  said  evenly.  "A 
few  weeks  ago  I  would  have  agreed 
without  a  second  thought.  Now,  I 
want  to  do  what's  right  and  best. 
He  wouldn't  be  happy  so  far  from 


all  of  us.  Nor  would  we  be  happy 
with  him  gone.  I  couldn't  deprive 
him  of  the  only  love  and  security  he 
knows.  Not  unless  it's  necessary 
...  as  you  said,  darling,  the  last 
resort.  If  the  doctors  advise  us  to 
do  that  .  .  .  not  unless.  Dick,  I 
never  fully  realized  until  just  now. 
I've  been  very  selfish,  haven't  I?" 

He  was  uncomfortable.  "I  under- 
stand how  you  felt." 

"I  know  you  tried.  Well,  this  is 
Davy's  home,"  she  said  with  con- 
viction. "He  belongs  in  this  house 
with  his  family.  If  we  have  to  have 
outside  help,  we  should  be  thinking 
in  terms  of  bringing  a  speech  thera- 
pist to  him,  not  of  sending  him 
away.  We  haven't  given  Davy  or 
ourselves  much  chance.  We've 
been  so  involved  with  other  things 
.  .  .  remodeling,  the  business,  the 
baby.  .  .  .  Later,  if  we're  sure  we've 
failed,  we'll  talk  to  the  doctor  about 
a  teacher  or  a  school." 

He  grinned  one-sidedly  at  her. 
"You've  been  talking  to  Granddad." 

"Yes.  He's  so  wise  and  good, 
Dick." 

He  took  her  into  his  arms  and 
held  her  close.  "If  we're  going  out 
we'd  better  be  getting  ready,"  he 
said  at  last. 

As  she  was  getting  dressed,  he 
said,  "I  understand  you  had  a  few 
words  with  Ella  today." 

Her  hairbrush  stopped  in  the  silk 
of  her  honey-hued  hair.  "I'm  sor- 
ry," she  said.  "We  did.  I  was  so 
tired,  I  guess  I  was  curt."  Her  eyes 
met  his  in  the  mirror  as  he  stood 
in  back  of  her  knotting  his  tie.  She 
turned  to  help  him,  and  went  on, 
"I  didn't  use  much  diplomacy,  I'm 
afraid." 


308 


KEEP   MY   OWN 

''Maybe  it's  all  for  the  best.    Ella  around.    We  just  couldn't  get  along 

means  well.    She  wouldn't  do  any-  without  her." 

thing  to  interfere,   if  she  thought         He    nodded.      ''Maybe   she    can 

she  was  interfering  ...  or  to  hurt  come  to  understand  that  in  things 

us  for  the  world.     She's  been  the  pertaining  to  our  private  lives,  we 

only  woman  for  so  long,  and  she's  have  to  make  our  own  choices  fre- 

used  to  running  things  pretty  much  quently  without  her  help.  She  only 

her  way.     It's   a   sharp   slap   for  a  wants    what    she    thinks    is    right, 

queen  bee  to  suddenly  find  herself  We're  having  to  adjust  even  now. 

sharing    her    throne    with    another  We  should  be  able  to  understand 

queen."  that  the  adjustments  have  been  just 

"I   know.     And   she's   our   rock,  as  difficult  for  Ella,  too." 
Dick,  the  base  this  family  revolves  (To  be  continued) 


On  His  Way 

Rose  ThoniBS  Graham 

Proud  as  a  peacock  he  walks  down  the  street, 
his  head  held  high. 

He  deigns  to  smile  if  he  chances  to  meet 
a  passerby. 

But  he  never  turns  to  the  left  nor  right; 
do  you  suppose 

He  thinks  he  belongs  to  the  mighty-might? 
He  tilts  his  nose 

And  purses  his  lips  with  a  haughty  air; 
He's  on  his  way. 

It  makes  no  difference  if  people  stare. 
It's  his  birthday. 

But  isn't  my  precious  three-year-old  cute 
Out  for  a  walk  in  his  blue-buttoned  suit? 


WITH  GRATITUDE 

nnHANK  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  for  permitting  me  to  live  long  enough  in  this 
earthly  proving  ground  so  that  I  have  developed  a  more  reasonable  state  of  mind, 
a  more  studious  inclination;  a  more  firm  grasp  upon  the  reality  of  God's  existence, 
and  a  more  sure  knowledge  that  I  may,  by  my  own  integrity  and  faithfulness,  achieve 
a  place  in  his  eternal  home. 

Thank  God  for  later  years. 

—  Clara  Home  Park 

309 


tOoteA- 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


General  Secretaiy-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  Januar)^  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Fresno  Stake  (California)  Relief  Society  Display  at  Stake  Center 
Open  House,  November  12-17,  1962 

Viorene  E.  Wardle,  President,  Fresno  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "An  open 
house  was  held  during  the  week  of  November  12th  through  17th  in  our  new  Fresno 
Stake  Center.  Tours  were  conducted  through  the  center,  which  also  houses  the 
Fresno  Third  and  the  Fresno  Fifth  Wards.  The  picture  shows  a  display  which  was  set 
up  in  the  Relief  Society  room  to  help  the  many  visitors  more  fully  to  understand  the 
Relief  Society  program.  Scores  of  visitors,  nonmembers,  as  well  as  members,  went 
through  the  room,  viewing  the  display,  along  with  hearing  a  Relief  Society  sister  ex- 
plain the  Relief  Society  program.  We  received  many  interesting  comments  and  re- 
ports on  this  event,  and  we  feel  that  we  have  made  many  more  friends  for  Relief 
Society." 


East  Phoenix  (Arizona),  Phoenix  Eighteenth  Ward  Relief  Society 
Illustrates  "The  Place  of  Woman  in  the  Gospel  Plan" 

Left  to  right:  Joanne  Buehner,  Work  Director  Counselor;  Effie  K.  Driggs,  social 
science  class  leader;  Irene  Rogers,  Education  Counselor;  Mildred  Romney,  President. 

Joan  A.  Corbitt,  former  president  East  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society,  now  President, 
Scottsdale  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Effie  K.  Driggs,  social  science  class  leader 
of  Phoenix  Eighteenth  Ward  Relief  Society  and  former  president.  Northwestern  States 
Mission  Relief  Society,  used  a  styrofoam  model  to  emphasize  the  various  points  of 
character  of  the  ideal  Relief  Society  sister.  Several  cubes  were  joined  into  a  single  unit, 
representing  the  Relief  Society  member  living  all  of  the  lessons  taught  during  the  1961- 
62  season.  All  of  these  principles  were  bound  together  by  a  strong  band  of  'devotion' 
to  the  Church  and  to  the  mission  of  motherhood.  It  was  emphasized  during  the 
presentation  that  the  Relief  Society  sister  is  'on  the  pedestal'  and  that  any  part  of  this 
solid  unit  which  is  taken  away  or  ignored  creates  a  void  in  the  development  and  charac- 
ter of  that  member.  At  the  end  of  the  presentation  each  sister  was  given  a  folder 
with  an  illustration  of  the  figure  'on  the  pedestal'  as  a  reminder.  Also  in  the  brochure 
were  the  objectives  and  highlights  of  the  lesson  material  throughout  the  year,  emphasiz- 
ing 'I,  the  Lord,  am  bound  when  ye  do  what  I  say.'  " 


310 


NOTES  FROM  THE   FIELD 


J^jlipf     Soweis 


311 


APRIL  1963 


East  Central  States  Mission,  District  Relief  Society  Officers 
At  Mission-Wide  Convention 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right,  district  presidents:  Doris  Armstrong,  Kentucky 
Central;  Matilda  Brunson,  Tennessee  Central;  Wilma  Honaker,  Tennessee  East.  Martha 
Lassetter,  Secretary,  East  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society;  Delilah  H.  Brown, 
former  president.  East  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society.  District  presidents:  Kanes 
Bexfield,  West  Virginia  South;  Nyla  Morgan,  Kentucky  West;  Althea  Dodd,  West  Vir- 
ginia North;  Mary  Baker,  Kentucky  East. 

The  other  sisters  in  the  picture  are  counselors,  secretaries,  and  board  members 
from  the  seven  districts,  which  have  sixty-two  organized  Relief  Society  groups,  and 
1,265  niembers. 

Sister  Brown  reports  that  these  women  traveled  a  total  of  many  hundreds  of  miles 
"to  share  and  learn  new  ways  for  success  in  Relief  Society.  Each  one  contributed  to 
the  program's  success.  The  theme  of  the  convention  was  T.  D.  S.  —  let's  do  some- 
thing through  friendship  and  fellowship  with  happy  enthusiasm.'  " 


Big    Horn    Stake  (Wyoming)   Visiting   Teacher   Convention 

June  5,   1962 

Pauline  Stevens,  President,  Big  Horn  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  ''On  June  5th, 
the  Big  Horn  Stake  Relief  Society  held  a  visiting  teacher  convention,  honoring  the 
wards  which  had  made  a  record  of  100  per  cent  in  visiting  teaching,  and  100  per  cent 
in  Magazine  subscriptions  for  the  year  1961.  A  plaque  with  the  names  of  the  visiting 
teachers  was  presented  to  the  wards  by  Louise  Hawley,  Education  Counselor.  A  beautiful 
hand-painted  plate,  with  the  names  of  the  Magazine  representatives  written  in  gold  was 
presented  to  the  Magazine  representative  in  each  ward  which  achieved  100  per  cent  or 
more  in  subscriptions.  The  stake  Magazine  representative,  Bettena  Graham,  made  these 
awards. 

"An  actual  experience  of  Lula  Dillon  of  the  Lovell  Ward  was  put  into  the  form 
of  a  skit  and  presented  at  the  convention.  This  proved  to  be  outstanding.  About  300 
visiting  teachers  enjoyed  the  afternoon.  They  received  inspiration  and  information 
regarding  their  work.  Refreshments  were  served  from  a  beautifully  decorated  table." 


Juab  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 
For  Stake  Quarterly  Conference,  December  2,  1962 

Stake  Relief  Society  President  Blanche  Brough  stands  at  the  right  in  the  first  row; 
organist  Rheta  Sperry,  and  chorister  Norma  Sherwood  stand  at  the  left  on  the  front 
row. 

Sister  Brough  reports:  "This  was  a  very  satisfying  experience  for  the  women  par- 
ticipating and  provided  inspirational  music  for  the  conference." 


312 


APRIL  1963 


East  Mesa  Stake  (Arizona),  Spanish-American  Branch 
Relief  Society  Officers 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  rght:  Rafaela  Lopez,  First  Counselor;  Juana  Flores, 
President;  Maria  Hernandez,  Second  Counselor. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Evelyn  Paga,  social  science  class  leader;  Maria 
de  la  luz  Todd,  work  meeting  leader;  Teresa  Pratt,  literature  class  leader;  Josephine 
Mortensen,  Magazine  representative;  Graciela  Estrada,  theology  class  leader. 

Officers  not  in  the  picture  are:  Nora  Romero,  Secretary;  Alice  Kartchner,  organist. 

Reta  M.  Reed,  President,  East  Mesa  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "These  women 
are  doing  excellent  Relief  Society  work,  and  their  accomplishments  are  many.  The 
members  are  all  very  active  and  enthusiastic.  During  1961  the  total  average  attend- 
ance exceeded  their  total  enrollment.  All  meetings  are  conducted  and  the  lessons 
given  in  Spanish.  For  their  closing  social.  Sister  Eva  Pagan  translated  into  Spanish, 
and  the  members  presented  the  dramatization  'The  Place  of  Woman  in  the  Gospel 
Plan.'  This  was  very  inspirational  and  well  received  by  the  large  number  in  attendance. 
We  are  very  proud  of  this  group." 


Tongan  Mission,  Niue  District  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 

October  1962 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Nuasa  Togiaono;  Kahumigi  Togahai;  Tuhemata 
Tafolua;  Fuatino  Piuti;  Liuvaione  Paegotau;  Loematama  Paegotau;  Vineta  Togahai. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Janette  B.  Wyatt,  President,  Niue  District  Relief 
Society;  Alama  Togahai;  Matalanefe  Mokanehau;  Tufaina  Tanevesi;  Vetetama  Lukupa; 
Mokesilinisa  Sani;  Vetehemana  Togiamua;  Sifahega  Faneva,  Secretary,  Alofi  Branch 
Relief  Society. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Mafoufou  Hopotoa;  Elder  James  L.  Wyatt, 
President,  Niue  District;  Misianeini  Koloni;  Foini  Faneva,  President,  Alofi  Branch  Re- 
lief Society;  Sifaata  Haioti,  Secretary,  Niue  District  Relief  Society;  Mokakolikoli 
Piuti;  Arahemata  Paegotau;  Miliama  Vasu,  First  Counselor,  Alofi  Branch  Relief  Society. 

La  Vera  W.  Coombs,  President,  Tongan  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "None 
of  these  sisters  has  been  in  the  church  very  long,  and  I  think  this  is  the  first  time  they 
have  had  the  opportunity  of  furnishing  the  singing  for  the  district  conference." 


French  Mission,  Nantes  Branch  Bazaar,  September  29,  1962 

Left  to  right:  Anne  Kayser,  President,  Le  Mans  District  Relief  Society;  Marcelle 
Baussay,  Secretary,  Nantes  Branch  Relief  Society;  Jule  Germaine,  President,  Nantes 
Branch  Relief  Society;  Lucienne  Band,  Second  Counselor,  Nantes  Branch  Relief  Society. 

Lucilla  M.  Hinckley,  President,  French  Mission  Rehef  Society,  reports:  "On  the 
29th  of  September,  1962,  the  Nantes  Branch  Relief  Society  held  their  bazaar.  A  rec- 
reational program  was  presented,  and  a  sale  of  cookies,  cakes,  and  candy  resulted  in  rais- 
ing funds  for  this  branch  organization.  Of  those  in  attendance,  sixty  per  cent  were 
investigators  and  friends  of  the  Church." 


314 


^C23r 


''*<^  M^ 


APRIL  1963 


Danish  Mission  Relief  Society  District  Presidencies  and  Branch  Presidencies 
and  Secretaries  Meet  In  Copenhagen,  September  29,  1962 

Florence  B.  Thorup,  President,  Danish  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  this  in- 
spirational and  outstanding  meeting  of  the  Relief  Society  officers:  "September  29th  and 
30th  were  not  only  bright,  sunny  autumn  days  in  Copenhagen,  but  there  was  a  feeling 
of  excitement  and  great  happiness  here.  Women  from  the  entire  land  of  Denmark 
met  together  for  the  first  time,  for  two  wonderful  days  filled  with  activities  and 
instruction  that  will  improve  every  phase  of  Relief  Society  work.  .  .  .  Class  leaders  were 
given  the  opportunity  to  see  a  class  demonstration  of  a  well-prepared  lesson.  The 
secretaries  enjoyed  the  slides  and  message  of  'A  Record  Shall  Be  Kept,'  which  was 
translated  into  their  own  language.  At  a  special  meeting  for  all  district  and  branch 
officers,  the  sisters  were  given  the  challenge  of  having  a  thousand  members  of  the  Relief 
Society  by  the  end  of  the  Relief  Society  year.  This  means  that  our  present  enroll- 
ment of  500  or  520  will,  and  can  be,  doubled.  .  .  .The  sisters  expressed  a  desire  to 
do  this. 

"Emphasis  was  placed  on  the  visiting  teaching  program,  and  many  wonderful 
testimonies  were  given  by  some  of  the  visiting  teachers  on  the  importance  of  this  great 
work.  Many  work  meeting  ideas  were  given,  and  an  interesting  event  of  the  convention 
was  a  display  of  Danish  handwork.  There  were  many  kinds  of  exquisite  lace,  needle- 
point, and  knitting.  There  was  a  beautiful  display  of  hand-painted  china,  oil  paintings, 
handmade  dolls,  and  other  interesting  displays.  Time  was  taken  from  the  busy  schedule 
to  have  a  delightful  luncheon  together.  A  special  song  was  written  for  the  occasion.  .  .  . 
A  highlight  of  the  convention  was  the  concert  given  by  the  seventy-voice  Singing 
Mothers  chorus.  The  hall  was  filled  to  capacity,  and  the  songs  were  rendered  in  a 
beautiful  and  thrilling  way.  .  .  .  Our  closing  session  was  enjoyed  by  all  the  sisters,  and 
counsel  was  given  by  the  Relief  Society  presidency:  Florence  B,  Thorup,  Sara  Dresso, 
and  Inger  Rasmussen.  ...  I  think  one  of  the  greatest  benefits  from  this  wonderful 
experience  was  the  feeling  of  sisterhood  and  companionship  and  love  for  one  an- 
other. .  .   ." 


316 


In  Simple  Robes 

Eva  WiUes  Wangsgaard 

In  simple  robes  is  beauty  dressed 
And  often  seeks  the  humblest  place 
In  which  to  hide,  while  those  who  quest 
In  glamorous  halls  for  beauty's  face 

May  leave  behind  her  quiet  grace. 
In  simple  robes  is  beauty  dressed, 
No  oftener  in  silken  case 
Than  slumbering  upon  the  breast 

In  sackcloth  garments;  yet  the  best 
Of  living  yields  to  her  embrace. 
In  simple  robes  is  beauty  dressed. 
In  humble  hearts  her  fingers  trace 

Her  lineaments  which  interlace 
Where  joy  and  happiness  attest. 
Though  filling  all  the  realms  of  space. 
In  simple  robes  is  beauty  dressed. 


Walk  With  Stephen 

BeuJah  Huish  Sadleii 

He  was  a  little  boy 
Singing  to  his  believing 
World,  in  the  morn 
Of  his  growing  years. 

Tall  assurance  rippled 
Through  him  in  the  way 
He  held  my  hand  and  walked 
Unmurmuring.     His  songs 
Were  his  own  making 
Until  he  mimicked  the  jerky 
Call  of  a  stranger  bird. 

On  to  the  water's  edge.  .  .  . 
The  child's  song  changed  to  boats 
Moving  in  the  rhythm  of  slow 
Water  on  a  sunny  day. 

Child  of  earth,  of  free  design. 
Yours  is  the  unhampered  song. 


SACRED  MUSIC 
FOR  LADIES 
THREE  PART 
CHORUSES 


ABIDE  WITH  ME;  'TIS 
EVENTIDE-Madsen    20 


COME   YE  BLESSED   OF 

MY  FATHER-Madsen  20 

GIVE   ME    YOUR   TIRED, 

YOUR  POOR-Berlin  25 

HEAVENS  ARE  TELLING 

-Haydn  25 

IF  YE  LOVE  ME,   KEEP 
MY  COMMAND- 
MENTS-Madsen  25 

LORD,  GOD  OF  OUR 
FATHERS-Armbruster    25 

LORD'S    PRAYER-Robertson        .22 

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert  20 

OPEN  OUR  EYES 

Macfarlane    25 

STILL,  STILL  WITH 

THEE-Madsen    22 

23rd   PSALM-Schubert    25 

UNTO  THEE  I  LIFT  MINE 

EYES— Beethoven    22 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order  blank 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

n  On   Approval        Q  Charge 
D  Money   Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City   and  State  _ 


I    Daiines  Mimic    | 


15  E.  1st  South 


J    Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


317 


Portland  Rose 
Festival  and  Parade 

Leaves  June    12 


Northwest,    Canadian   Rockies, 
Lake  Louise  &  Banff  Tour,  etc. 

Leaving    June    22 


Hill  Cumorah  Pageant  Tour 

July   24 

Black  Hills  Passion  Play  Tour 

Leaves    August     17 


ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th   Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phones:    EM  3-5229    -    £1-9-8051 


Amaziag  NEW! 

MAGNIFYING    GLASS 


M    m     ADJUSTABLE  m  m 

Magna^ 


SPECIAL  GIFT 
FOR  A  LOVED 
ONE 

Helps  You  See  Better  .  .  . 

Leaves  Hands  Free  To  Work 

Unfolds  so  that  it  can  be  hung  from  the  neck 
and  be  supported  away  from  the  body  leav- 
ing both  hands  free  to  do  dozens  of  tedious 
jobs.  Small  objects  become  larger. 
Folds  up  small  enough  to  carry  in  a  lady's 
purse    or    man's    pocket.     Comes    with    case. 

LOOK  -  Many  Uses 

1.  Reading. 

2.  Needlepoint. 

3.  Sewing. 

4.  Removing   slivers. 

5.  Crocheting. 

6.  Threading   needle. 

Price  $4.95  postpaid 

DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple       Salt  Lake  City  10,  Utah 


MUSIC  FOR 
SINGING  MOTHERSI 

Order   From   Us    By   Mail 

ALL  ARE  SSA 

Love  One  Another  30c 

When  Mothers  Sing   15e 

Lord,  Hear  Our  Prayer  20c 

God  Of  All  Nature  30c 

Abide  With   Me   20c 

Such    Lovely  Things   20c 

The  Silent  Sea  25c 

So  Little  Time  25c 

Still,  Still  With  Thee  22c 

Send   Forth   Thy  Spirit  25c 

Teach  Me  O  Lord  25c 


Use  This    Ad   As   Your  Order! 
[~1   Approval  r~\  Cash  r~\  Charge 

Name    _ 

Address     


City  &  State  „ _ 

GLEN  BROS.  MUSIC  CO 

246  South   Main   Street 
Salt    Lake   City,    Utah 


GENEALOGICAL 
RESEARCH 

PROFESSIONAL  RESEARCH  ASSISTANCE 

FOR  THE  "DO-IT-YOURSELFER  .  .  ." 

Guidance  and  Supervision  in  your 
research  to  save  you  time  and  money 

FOR  THE  "OUT-OF-TOWNER  .  .  ." 

Consultations    by    Correspondence   to 

aid  in  pedigree  analysis,  search  pro- 
cedures, locating  records  and  research- 
ers, and  evaluation  of  data  and  evi- 
dence. 

FOR    THE    "BUSY    .    .    ." 

I    will   do  your   research  for  you 

FOR  THE  FAMILY  ORGANIZATION 

Assistance  with  research,  preparation 
and  distribution  of  family  news  let- 
ters and  maintaining  of  mailing  lists 

Genealogical  Research  &  Consultant 

Service 

143  South  Main  St.  —  801  Tribune  BIdg. 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 
1/3  Block  South  of  Genealogical  Society 


318 


All  of  the  numbers  for  the 

Relief  Society  and  M.I.A. 

are  obtainable  at 


BEESLEY 

miukk.  Co. 

70  SO.   MAIN  EM  4-6518 

SALT   LAKE  CITY    1,   UTAH 

Mason  &  Hamlin  —  Hardman 
and  the  Original  Cable  Pianos 


Prairie  Wind 

Oi\Q^n  Dougias 

I  never  knew  that  a  wind  could  be  as  clean 

As  this  wind.     Clean  as  snow 

That  whitens  open  hill  and  shaded  glen, 

.As  rain  that  washes  leaves  until  they  shine, 

As  sun  that  burns  the  fetid  marsh  away, 

Leaving  the  scent  of  fern  and  meadow  hay, 

Of  bride  syringa  and  ascetic  pine. 

The  scream  of  eagle  and  the  lisp  of  wren 

Are  bright  upon  this  wind,  and  where  I  go 

My  eyes  are  cleansed  of  darkness  I  have  seen, 


Hawaiian  Tours 

June  and  November,  1963 

Mexican  Tour 

in  March 

Orient  Tour 

leaves  March  to  April 

Northwestern  Tour 

in  June 

Alaskan  Tour 

in  July 

Hill  Cumorah  Tour 

July-August 

Europe 

in  August 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

3021  South  23rd  East 

P.O.  Box  2065 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

HU   5-2444  -   AM  2-2337 


•  UEAUTIFOL 
•  HANDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  ol  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared  to   bind  your  editions   into   a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover   —   $2.75;    Leather    Cover    —    $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below   if   bound   volumes   are   to   be   mailed. 

Distance    from 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150   miles   35 

150   to     300   miles   39 

•           300   to     600   miles   45 
600   to    1000   miles   54 
1000   to    1400   miles   64 

1400   to   1800   miles   76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    g^>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1 ,  Utah ^JfCyj 


319 


One   Hundred  One 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Jane  Russell  Day 
Hunter,  Utah 

One  Hundred 

Mrs.  Florence  Emmeline  Clark 

Ritchie 

Ballarat,  Victoria 

Australia 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Margaret  E.  P.  Sciiutt  Gordon 
Monrovia,  California 

Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Alice  De  La  Mare  Cowans 
Tooele,  Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Sarah  H.  Ballantyne 
Ogden,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Rhoda  Hales  Tanner 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety -three 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Tabitiia  Stevens 

Bigler 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Eliza  Linford  Denio 
Bell  Cardens,  California 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Joiiannah  Lundgreen  Christensen 
Union,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  L.  Farney  Beller 
Ogdcn,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ethelyn  T.  Lindsey 
Long  Beach,  California 

Mrs.  Eliza  Ann  Nichols  Jackson 
Thornton,   Idaho 

Mrs.  Clara  Eddy  Martin 
Menan,  Idaho 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Minnie  Ellen  Bedell  Banta 
Sacramento,  California 

Mrs.  Mary  Brockbank  North 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.   Civilla  Winget  Magleby 
Monroe,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ruth  E.  Maxwell  Foote 
Safford,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Amanda  Mathild  Garns 

Meadows 

American  Falls,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Christina  Lindsay  Duke 
Heber,   Utah 


■■■mflBWMBP 


5(aelu) 


"Artistry  in  Pleasurefoods" 
'AMERICA'S  FINEST  ICE  CREAM  STORE' 


hof^ 


DiSHNCnVE 


'%,tBm 


is  the  Industr/s  Supreme  Achievement. 

....       .  ^.        ,  -       ,  Large  groups  please 

Open  until  Midnight  -  Closed  Sundays  ^^y^  reservations 

OUR   ONLY   STORE  —  850  East  21st  South 


Two  Great  Books 

on  the  Life  of  the  Prophet 
and  his  Brother . . . 


HYRl'M 


HYRUM  SMITH,  PATRIARCH 

by  Pearson  H.  Corbett.  New  insight  into  the  hfe 
of  the  brother  of  the  Prophet.  A  stirring  account 
of  true  brotherly  love  and  loyalty.  $3.95 


JOSEPH  SMITH,  THE  MAN  &  THE  SEER 

by  Hyrum  L.  Andrus.  A  masterful  analysis  of 
Joseph  Smith  and  his  mission  as  a  prophet  of 
the  Living  God.  Essential  reading  for  every 
Latter-day  Saint.  $2.50 


.SEP^ 


ttl^ 


COMPANY 

44  EAST  SO.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OGDEN 

777  SO  MAIN  ST,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


Deseret  Book  Company,  44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Gentlemen:  Please  find  enclosed  check.  .  .  .money  order.  .  .  .1  have 

an  account,  please  charge Amount  enclosed  $ for 

encircled  books: 


Name. 


Address . 


City. 


Zone State .  .  . 

Residents  of  Utah  include  3%  sales  tax 


These  and  other 
inspirational  church 
books  at  Deseret 
Book  stores 
everywhere. 


Second    Class    Postage    Paid 
at    Salt    Lake    City,    Utah 


How  much  life  insurance 

is  enough 
...  to  keep  your  future 
bright  with  promise? 

Ask  your  Beneficial  Man  -  his  business  is  giving  the  RIGHT  answers. 


BENEFICIAL  IIFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres.  \^  ^  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Over  580  million  dollars  of  life  insurance  in  jorce 


Kemembmme 

Grace  Barker  Wilson 

The  warm  flat  rock  above  the  stream 
Was  just  the  place  to  lie  and  dream. 
And  watch  the  flashing  rainbow  trout 
In  the  deep  pool  weave  in  and  out. 
The  banks  bore  moss  grown  violets. 
And,  further  back,  wild  mignonettes 
Mixed  perfume  with  the  scented  air 
Of  new  green  willows  growing  there. 
How  friendly  all  that  tangled  wild  — 
And  I  was,  once,  that  dreaming  child. 


The  Cover: 

Frontispiece: 
Art   Layout: 


Lake  Marraine,  Banff  National   Park,  Canada 

Color  Transparency  by  Josef  Muench 

Lithographed    in   Full   Color   by   Deseret   News    Press 

Shadow  and  Sunlight,  Near  Bountiful,  Utah 
Photograph   by  L.   Paul  Roberts 

Dick  Scopes 


'/vm^< 


I  don't  think  anyone  could  take  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  out  of  the  mail- 
box without  at  least  thumbing  through  it. 
I  always  read  the  From  Near  and  Far  page, 
if  I  read  nothing  else  immediately.  This 
page  makes  me  feel  close  to  all  the  sisters 
in  the  Church.  The  first  serial  I  read  was 
"Because  of  the  Word"  (by  Hazel  M. 
Thomson ) .  I  am  sure  this  story 
strengthened  my  testimony.  The  series  of 
articles  about  the  women  who  knew  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  (by  Preston  Nibley) 
was  wonderful,  too.  I  have  been  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church  for  two  years  and  have 
had  many  blessings  since  being  baptized. 
I  enjoyed  the  recent  serial  "Out  of  the 
Wilderness,"  by  Shirley  Thulin.  The 
visiting  teacher  messages  are  full  of  wis- 
dom. All  the  sisters  I  visited  said  they 
enjoyed  the  message  about  using  their 
time  wisely. 

— Mrs.  Jacqueline  Rasmussen 

Clinton,  Iowa 


I  surely  do  enjoy  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  I  carry  one  or  two  of  them  in 
my  big  handbag  each  time  I  go  out  in 
the  car  with  my  husband.  While  in 
Seattle  last  week,  I  read  all  of  the  install- 
ments of  the  serial  "Sow  the  Field  With 
Roses,"  by  Margery  S.  Stewart  (January 
to  June  1962).  I  studied  her  style,  and 
it  delighted  me  very  much.  She  has  a 
real  polish,  which  makes  me  think  she  has 
written  a  great  deal. 

— Mrs.  Alice  Sabin 

Yakima,  Washington 

We  receive  with  great  pleasure  each 
month  that  periodical  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  We  feel  enthusiastic  about  this 
Magazine,  with  all  the  interesting  and 
stimulating  articles  and  the  beautiful  pic- 
tures, but,  in  particular,  we  rejoice  in 
reading  the  inspiring  and  poetic  novel 
"Out  of  the  Wilderness"  (by  Shirley 
Thulin,  concluded  in  February  1963). 
— Anna  Marie  Vedder 

Hamburg,  Germany 


I  have  enjoyed  reading  The  ReUef  So- 
ciety Magazine  for  many  years,  and  I 
especially  enjoy  the  poetry.  It  gave  me 
much  pleasure  to  see  that  Christie  Lund 
Coles  won  the  second  prize  in  the  Relief 
Society  Short  Story  Contest  ("The 
Home,"  February  1963).  I  especially  enjoy 
the  poetry  by  Mrs.  Coles  and  have  often 
quoted  her  poetry  in  giving  lessons  in  the 
auxiliary  organizations  of  the  Church,  and 
in  PTA  and  other  places  where  I  have 
been  asked  to  give  talks. 
— Betty  Green 

San  Bernardino,  California 

I  was  very  much  impressed  with  the 
story  "The  Home"  (by  Christie  Lund 
Coles)  in  the  February  issue  of  the 
Magazine.  All  of  the  stories  are  good,  and 
the  Magazine  is  wonderful,  from  start  to 
finish.  The  articles  never  get  old.  They 
can  be  read  time  after  time,  and  there  is 
always  something  new  to  cherish.  I  thank 
all  the  people  who  put  their  time  and 
work  and  patience  into  the  making  of  the 
Magazine. 

— Mrs.  Violet  Pierce 


Gunnison,  Utah 


In  the  March  1963  issue  of  the  Maga- 
zine I  enjoyed  so  much  the  article  "We 
Can't  Be  Perfect"  by  Christie  Lund  Coles. 
As  In-Service  leader  of  our  ward  Primary, 
I  am  planning  for  each  teacher  to  have 
a  copy  of  this  article. 

— Mrs.  John  J.  Merrill 

Logan,  Utah 

I  would  like  to  thank  you  for  the  very 
lovely  Magazine  we  are  so  privileged  to 
receive  in  our  homes  every  month.  I  en- 
joy every  page,  and  have  particularly 
looked  forward  to  the  serial  story  "Out 
of  the  Wilderness,"  by  Shirley  Thulin, 
and  the  work  meeting  lessons  on  "The 
Latter-day  Saint  Home,"  which  are  so 
helpful  (by  Dr.  Virginia  F.  Cutler). 
— Ruth  Pepper 

Corrimal  East 

N.  S.  W.,  Australia 


322 


The  Relief  Society  Magazine 


VOL.  50 


MAY  1963 


NO.  5 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE      Marianne  C.  Sharp    Editor 

Vesta  P.  Crawford    Associate  Editor  Belle  S.  Spafford    General  Manager 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

324     My  Mother  —  A  Homemoker  and  Character  Builder    Elna  P.  Haymond 

332     Contest  Announcements  1963 

336     Portrait  of  life    Helen  Hinckley  Jones 

348  Night  Sky    Ora  Pate  Stewart 

378     Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1962    Marianne  C.  Sharp 

nCTION 

339     Battalion    Hazel  K.  Todd 

354     The  Inside  of  the  Cup    Nellie  I.  Cox 

372     Keep  My  Own  —  Chapter  5    Kit  Linford 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

322     From  Near  and  Far 

346     Editorial:  Eternal  Earnings  in  Twenty-four  Hours     Marianne  C.   Sharp 

349  Woman's  Sphere    Ramona  W.  Cannon 
390     Notes  From  the   Field    Hulda  Parker 
400     Birthday  Congratulations 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

350  Early  Years  Are  a  Mother's  Glory    Leona  Fetzer  Wintch 

351  Too  Busy?    Annella  Barnes 

352  So  Long  for  Dreaming    Verda  F.  Welch 
360  As  the  Heart  Grows    Leola  Seely  Anderson 
364  Love  in  a  Lunch  Sack    Janet  W.  Breeze 

366  Magic  in  Your  Vinegar  Bottle    Margaret  F.  Maxwell 

367  Ham-Noodle  Scallop  Casserole    Anna  Marie  Astle 

367  Sugar  Cookies    Myrtle  E.  Henderson 

368  Pancakes  With  an  International  Accent    Margaret  F.   Maxwell 
370  Shirt  Tales    Shirley  Thulin 

377  Mary  Lee  Myers  and  Henrietta  W.  Larsen  —  "Sewing  Sisters" 

POETRY 

321      Remembrance  —  Frontispiece    Grace  Barker  Wilson 

Echo,  by  Rosa  Lee  Lloyd,  334;  Tree  Love,  by  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  335;  Season  oi  the 
Heart,  by  Lael  W.  Hill,  338;  Absentee  Grandchild,  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  345;  Suggestion, 
by  Ida  Elaine  James,  353;  After  Long  Trial,  by  Christie  Lund  Coles,  359;  Washing  Windows, 
by  Zara  Sabin,  363;  You  Cannot  Win,  by  Gladys  Hesser  Burnham,  363;  Last  Bell,  by 
Margery  S.  Stewart,  376;  Life,  by  Catherine  B.  Bowles,  397;  After  First  Grief,  by  Maude 
Rubin,  399;  The  Moon  Is  Full,  by  Evalyn  Sandberg,  -399;  Build  Strong,  by  Ursula  King 
Bell,  400. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1963  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 

Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  2642 ;  Editorial  Dept.  2654.  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year ;  foreigrn,  $2.00  a  year ; 
20c  a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
under  the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for 
in  section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be 
returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six 
months  only.     The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

323 


My  Mother 

A  Homemaker 
and  Character 
Builder 


EJna  P.  Haymond 

Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


"Build  the  whole  child  or  you  have  not  built  well"  -  Mother 


LUCY  Doney  Parkinson,  the 
wife  of  George  C.  Parkinson, 
was  born  in  Franklin,  Idaho, 
in  i860.  She  was  the  daughter  of 
pioneer  parents,  John  and  Ann 
Temperance  Doney.  The  family 
then  was  living  in  the  old  fort  which 
was  occupied  by  the  colony  as  a 
protection  against  the  Indians. 
Brother  and  Sister  Parkinson  were 
the  parents  of  eight  children.  Sister 
Parkinson  passed  away  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  in  1932. 

Many  confuse  the  terms  house- 
keeper and  homemaker.  These 
words  are  often  used  interchange- 
ably, but  they  do  not  carry  the  same 
fine  meaning.  The  housekeeper  cares 
for  the  upkeep  of  the  house,  while 
the  broader  term  —  homemaker  — 
includes  this  and  much  more.  To 
be  a  homemaker  one  must  care  for 
the  house  and  all  that  dwell  therein. 
True  homemaking  is  the  art  of  de- 
veloping the  whole  person  or  per- 
sons of  a  family.  It  signifies  the 
developing  of  character,  morals,  and 


spirituality.  I  think  of  my  mother 
as  a  homemaker.  As  I  reminisce  on 
incidents  of  my  early  home  life  in 
Preston,  Idaho,  I  realize  that  many 
tasks  of  housekeeping  have  changed 
with  the  changing  times,  but  the 
principles  of  homemaking  have  not. 

In  considering  Mother  as  a  home- 
maker,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to 
think  of  her  apart  from  Father.  They 
had  an  unusual  closeness  and  har- 
mony in  both  purpose  and  training, 
and  acted  as  one  in  making  deci- 
sions. In  my  home,  the  whole  child 
was  trained  by  wise  and  loving  par- 
ents, who  valued  the  industrious, 
spiritual  life  above  the  social  life. 
The  children  were  taught  the  finer 
qualities:  love,  honesty,  faith,  fair- 
ness, work,  and  charity. 

Mother  was  a  woman  of  rare 
charm.  She  was  a  lady  of  culture 
and  refinement,  a  devoted  wife  and 
mother.  Her  many  friends  spoke  of 
her  in  different  terms.  Some  called 
her  genteel;  some  spoke  of  her  as 
the  Lady  Elect;  as  Sister  Lucy;  while 


324 


MY  MOTHER  —  A  HOMEMAKER  AND  CHARACTER  BUILDER 


those  close  to  her,  old  and  young, 
called  her  Aunt  Lucy.  She  seemed 
to  possess  qualities  to  suit  all  these 
names.  The  one  special  name  for 
her  which  I  liked  best  was  Father's 
name  for  her  —  Queen  —  and  he 
truly  treated  her  as  such.  Each  time 
Father  came  home  from  a  day's  ab- 
sence, he  would  say:  ''Where  is  my 
Queen?"  I  think  this  one  lovely 
expression  caused  the  children  to 
take  notice  and  give  added  respect 
to  her.  Her  warm,  cheerful  counte- 
nance, when  hearing  this  name, 
brought  cheer  and  a  feeling  of  well- 
being  into  the  home. 

To  Mother,  time  was  a  precious 
commodity,  one  not  to  be  wasted. 
The  best  time  to  teach  and  guide 
was  while  one  worked  at  even  small 
tasks.  It  was  not  necessary  to  re- 
sort to  lecturing  in  order  to  teach. 
Teaching  of  economy  applied  to 
time,  as  well  as  to  money,  belong- 
ings, and  effort.  Our  time  was  well 
planned  for  work,  education,  pleas- 
ure, for  thinking,  and  even  for  day- 
dreaming and  planning.  What  great 
plan  or  project  was  ever  accom- 
plished without  much  thinking?  We 
also  learned  that  a  child  did  not 
build  up  so  much  resentment  to 
work,  if  he  knew  he  could  count  on 
undisturbed  minutes  or  hours  that 
became  his  own  precious  time. 

In  teaching  economy  in  the  use 
of  money.  Mother  often  quoted 
President  Brigham  Young:  *'A  wom- 
an can  throw  out  of  the  window 
with  a  spoon  as  fast  as  a  man  can 
throw  into  the  door  with  a  shovel." 
This  lesson  was  taught  as  we  cared 
for  our  clothing,  as  we  cared  for 
furniture,  and  kept  the  home  in 
good  condition.  Even  though  we 
lived  in  the  country  and  raised  our 


own  vegetables,  we  were  never  al- 
lowed to  cook  too  much  or  waste 
the  food. 

l\/f  OTHER  soon  learned,  as  the 
eight  children  came  along, 
many  of  the  secrets  of  a  cheerful,  co- 
operative family.  The  children  were 
expected  to  assume  their  share  of  the 
responsibilities  of  the  home  tasks.  It 
was  expected  that  jobs  would  be 
done  well,  done  to  meet  Mother's 
approval.  As  soon  as  a  child  learned 
one  task  well,  he  was  given  full 
credit,  and  was  then  assigned  to 
some  new  task  for  training.  This 
prevented  a  child  from  building  up 
resentment  for  a  task  he  did  not  like 
to  do.  Tension  was  lessened,  so 
that  willingness  to  assist  and  learn 
followed.  I  remember  the  task  of 
cleaning  the  chimneys  of  our  coal- 
oil  burning  lamps.  Each  morning 
they  were  lined  up  on  the  drain  like 
well-ordered  soldiers.  Some  child 
was  assigned  to  clean  them.  Here, 
again,  perfect  work  was  required. 
This  scheduled,  planned  work  served 
as  a  tie  to  responsibility  —  responsi- 
bility which  is  so  fundamental  in 
the  training  of  a  child.  Regular  work, 
finished  work,  good  work  made  for 
calm  living,  as  opposed  to  confusion 
and  scolding.  ''Any  child,"  Mother 
said,  "feels  more  secure  and  much 
happier  when  he  knows  what  is  ex- 
pected of  him  and  that  he  must 
meet  certain  standards."  Fifty  years 
after,  it  remains  a  positive  teaching 
tool  to  me. 

In  our  home  the  boys  were  ex- 
pected to  take  their  turns  in  helping 
with  the  housework.  They  had  their 
regular  jobs,  as  did  the  girls. 
Through  these  tasks  they  learned  to 
respect  their  mother,  their  sisters, 


325 


MAY  1963 


Parkinson  Family  Group 
Picture  taken  about  1912  in  Preston,  Idaho 

Seated  in  front:  Aleida  D.  Parkinson  (Mrs.  Walter  Larson). 

First  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Ann  Parkinson  (Mrs.  Preston  Nibley);  President 
George  C.  Parkinson;  Lucy  Doney  Parkinson;  Vera  Parkinson  (Mrs.  Richard  W. 
Young) . 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Colonel  J.  Leo  Parkinson,  West  Point  graduate; 
Elna  D.  Parkinson  (Mrs.  Creed  Haymond);  Colonel  Parley  D.  Parkinson,  West  Point 
graduate;  Deanne  D.  Parkinson   (Mrs.  Walter  Rolapp);  George  D.  Parkinson. 


326 


MY  MOTHER  —  A  HOMEMAKER  AND  CHARACTER  BUILDER 


and  women  in  general.  They  all  be- 
came kind  and  thoughtful  husbands 
and  fathers  as  a  result.  Girls  and 
boys,  alike,  washed  dishes,  cleaned 
floors,  and  assisted  with  the  care  of 
the  smaller  children.  They  truly 
learned  that  woman's  work  was  im- 
portant and  not  too  menial  for  them 
to  perform. 

lyf  OTHER  believed  and  taught 
the  words  of  the  Savior  as  he 
spoke  of  keeping  the  Sabbath  day 
holy:  ''And  on  this  day  thou  shalt 
do  none  other  thing,  only  let  thy 
food  be  prepared  with  singleness  of 
heart  that  thy  fasting  may  be  per- 
fect .  .  r  (D&C  59:13).  In  order  to 
live  this  commandment,  we  as  chil- 
dren assisted  on  Saturday  with  the 
preparation  of  the  Sunday  meal. 
Each  child  had  a  special  duty  in  this 
preparation,  so  naturally  we  learned 
the  meaning  of  the  words  of  the 
Savior. 

In  order  to  have  as  little  confusion 
as  possible  on  Sunday  morning,  each 
child  who  was  old  enough,  prepared, 
folded,  and  put  into  drawers  or  on 
shelves  the  clothing  to  be  worn  on 
Sunday.  Mother  did  not  do  this 
for  us.  After  being  shown  how  to 
do  it,  we  were  expected  to  do  this 
for  ourselves.  A  child  was  never 
allowed  to  wash  or  iron  clothing  on 
Sunday.  Saturday  was  the  day  for 
this.  This  practice  taught  planning, 
orderliness,  and  respect  for  the  Sab- 
bath. 

This  same  training  included  "a. 
place  for  everything,  and  everything 
in  its  place."  Books,  toys,  and  cloth- 
ing were  expected  to  be  in  their 
place.  This,  of  course,  meant  a  place 
had  to  be  provided.  We  were  never 
expected  to  do   the   impossible  or 


the  impractical,  so  a  place  was  pro- 
vided. 

Mother's  teachings  in  charity  soon 
became  a  daily  part  of  our  lives. 
This  was  taught  by  action  and  with 
love.  We,  as  a  group,  prepared 
Christmas  and  Thanksgiving  baskets 
to  take  to  the  less  fortunate.  I  can 
visualize  the  six  to  ten  baskets  on 
the  table.  These  were  filled,  ac- 
cording to  the  size  of  the  family,  by 
the  children,  as  Mother  directed  the 
work.  Pies,  cakes,  chicken,  potatoes, 
eggs,  bread,  vegetables,  and  other 
foods  were  included.  Our  own 
Christmas  or  Thanksgiving  was  not 
planned  nor  completed  until  this 
was  done,  and  the  baskets  were  de- 
livered by  the  children  to  the  vari- 
ous families.  Even  the  very  small 
children  went  along. 

Many,  many  days  and  nights 
Mother  cared  for  the  sick,  even  to 
the  assisting  with  the  delivery  of  a 
baby.  During  her  absence  we  chil- 
dren were  expected  to  care  for  the 
house,  so  that  we  felt  we  had  also 
assisted  in  caring  for  the  sick. 

''All  work  and  no  play  makes  Jack 
a  dull  boy,"  was  a  truism  we  often 
heard,  so  family  camping  parties, 
swimming  parties,  and  lawn  parties 
were  held,  but  never  on  Sunday. 

Of  course,  there  were  times, 
among  eight  children,  of  discord 
and  disobedience,  but  these  times 
were  not  always  lost  to  us.  Our  wise 
Mother  used  these  as  measuring 
sticks  for  evaluating  causes  and  re- 
sults. Nor  was  discipline  without 
its  humor.  I  well  remember  the 
day  that  Mother  sent  my  small 
brother  out  to  get  a  switch  that  she 
might  tingle  his  legs  for  something 
he  had  done.  In  a  few  minutes  he 
returned  with  his  small  hands  full 


327 


MAY  1963 


of  wheat  straws.  Mother  was  busy 
at  the  time  he  came  in,  but  when 
she  turned  she  saw  that  he  had  used 
the  straws  to  spell  out  across  the 
large  kitchen  floor  ''I  love  you/'  and 
had  put  several  kiss  crosses  at  the 
end.  When  Mother  saw  it,  she  hesi- 
tated for  a  few  seconds,  then  put  her 
arm  around  him  and  said,  ''I  love 
you,  too,  son,"  and  kissed  him.  She 
did  not  turn  in  anger  and  punish 
him  or  scold  him.  She  talked  it 
over  with  the  child,  and  the  subject 
was  dropped. 

Father  was  stake  president  for 
twenty-five  years,  so  our  home  was 
always  ''open  house"  to  all  the  Gen- 
eral Authorities  and  auxiliary  officers 
who  visited  the  stake.  As  we  assist- 
ed with  the  preparations  for  the 
meals,  housecleaning,  making  beds, 
and  other  tasks,  we  learned  to  serve 
the  guests  and  respect  them,  and 
listen  to  their  counsel.  While  they 
were  in  our  home  their  shoes  were 
placed  outside  their  rooms  at  night. 
The  boys  shined  them  and  placed 
them  there  again  to  be  worn  the 
next  morning.  The  girls  put  fresh 
linen  on  the  beds,  poured  fresh 
water  into  the  washstand  pitchers, 
and  cleaned  the  rooms.  This  light- 
ened Mother's  work  and  gave  us  an 
opportunity  to  serve. 

The  principle  of  tithing  was 
taught  not  only  by  example,  but 
through  discussion  with  each  mem- 
ber of  the  family,  and  with  the  fam- 
ily as  a  whole.  Plans  were  discussed 
whereby  it  would  be  possible  for  full 
payment  of  the  tithe.  Each  child 
figured  his  own  share  and  paid  it 
himself.  Often  a  child  found  it 
necessary  to  rebudget  his  expendi- 
tures in  order  to  save  the  ten  per 


cent,  but  all  the  children  knew  that 
tithing  came  first  on  the  list. 

Sister  Lucy  Parkinson  spent  many, 
many  hours  traveling  over  the  large 
stake  in  the  service  of  the  Lord.  Not 
only  did  she  teach  Primary,  Sunday 
School,  and  Mutual  at  times  during 
the  rearing  of  her  family,  but,  as 
counselor  in  the  stake  Relief  Society 
to  Sister  Louisa  Benson,  she  visited 
the  far,  outlying  wards  as  an  officer. 
(Sister  Benson  was  the  grandmother 
of  our  present  member  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  Twelve. ) 

A  S  Mother  prepared  the  lesson  in 
the  quiet  of  her  own  room,  we 
learned  the  value  of  thorough  prep- 
aration. As  she  traveled  many, 
many  miles  by  horse  and  buggy,  or 
horse  and  sleigh  over  poor  roads,  or 
no  roads  at  all,  with  only  a  soapstone 
(steatite)  to  warm  her,  the  lesson 
of  dependability  was  taught. 

Religious  training  was  daily  a  part 
of  our  living.  Often  it  was  merely 
the  following  of  an  example  set  by 
our  parents.  I  cherish  the  hours  I 
spent  discussing  the  principles  of  the 
gospel  with  my  parents.  I  remem- 
ber that  it  was  during  an  afternoon 
when  we  were  gathering  corn,  that 
Father  explained  so  clearly  to  me 
the  mission  and  attributes  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  If  a  question  of  doc- 
trine came  up  that  Father  or  Mother 
did  not  understand,  there  followed 
a  period  of  study,  often  with  the 
child.  My  parents  were  never  too 
busy  to  explain  the  gospel  to  us. 

There  was  no  place  in  our  train- 
ing for  superstition  or  fear  of  the 
unknown,  the  dark,  forces  of  nature, 
lightning,  water,  or  storms.  At  an 
early    age    we    became    closely    ac- 


328 


MY  MOTHER  —  A  HOMEMAKER  AND  CHARACTER  BUILDER 


President  and  Sister  Parkinson     Picture  taken  in  Preston,  Idaho,  in  1900 


quainted  with  these  things.  As  a 
family  we  took  long  walks  in  the 
evening  and  into  the  dark,  thus 
learning  the  hidden  beauties  of  the 
night,  rather  than  fear  of  it.  On 
starlit  nights,  we  placed  blankets  and 
chairs  on  the  lawn  in  order  to  look 
at  the  wonders  of  the  heavens.  It 
was  at  such  times  that  Mother  ex- 
plained God's  great  power,  his  wis- 
dom, and  his  purpose  for  the  plan- 
ets —  millions  of  them. 

Death,  we  were  taught,  was  God's 
plan  for  graduation  from  this,  the 
second  estate,  to  the  hereafter. 
Death,  we  learned,  is  not  a  tragedy, 
nor  something  to  dread.  It  is  com- 
parable to  the  transition  from  the 
first  to  the  second  estate,  when  par- 
ents and  family  anxiously  await  the 
arrival  of  a  baby.  We  learned  that 
someone  is  present  to  welcome  our 
loved  ones  as  they  leave  this  life. 
At  the  time  of  death  of  our  loved 
ones,  we  were  prepared  to  accept  it, 


so  that,  gradually,  it  became  a  sweet, 
fond  memory. 

T^HE  power  of  the  Priesthood  was 
witnessed  many  times,  as  mem- 
bers of  the  family,  friends,  and 
neighbors  were  healed,  according  to 
their  faith.  A  child  was  never  sent 
from  the  sickroom  when  someone 
was  being  administered  to,  rather 
the  children-  were  invited  to  be 
present. 

I  am  sure  it  was  Mother's  attitude 
towards  the  Priesthood  and  Father's 
great  responsibility  as  president  of 
the  stake  for  so  many  years  that 
engendered  in  our  hearts  respect  for 
the  Authorities. 

To  Mother  and  Father  the  main 
purpose  of  life  was  to  make  of  their 
children  candidates  for  the  celestial 
kingdom.  This  could  not  be  taught 
in  the  home  unless  the  parents  be- 
lieved and  lived  the  celestial  law  of 
temple  marriage.     Brigham  Young 


329 


MAY  1963 


taught  that  we  must  grow  in  knowl- 
edge and  grace  from  day  to  day, 
and  from  year  to  year.  This  became 
Mother's  motto  in  stressing  the 
necessity  of  learning  gospel  truths. 
She  taught  that  to  liye  the  law  we 
must  know  it. 

The  expression  ''It  is  high  to  be 
a  judge"  was  often  heard  as  judg- 
ment was  being  passed  on  friend  or 
neighbor.  If  the  criticism  continued, 
a  second  quotation  was  used  — 
''Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged" 
(Mt.  7:1).  Probably  the  frequent 
use  of  quotations,  followed  by  an 
explanation,  was  what  made  the 
scriptures  become  so  real,  such  a 
part  of  our  family  life. 

/^NE  lesson  that  we  learned  well 
was:  Why  should  we  be  embar- 
rassed when  our  Church  standards 
are  questioned  or  made  fun  of? 
Mother  explained  that  this  is  God's 
Church,  not  a  man-made  one.  Why 
should  we  apologize  for  it  or  try  to 
explain  it  away?  Many  times  this 
was  the  only  convincing  we  needed 
in  order  to  uphold  the  standards 
when  they  were  questioned. 

The  teaching  of  morality  was  high 
on  the  list,  and  respect  for  the  pos- 
sessions of  others,  for  the  rights  of 
others.  The  children  respected  the 
clothing,  rooms,  and  even  the  time 
of  other  members  of  the  family. 
This  one  teaching  helped  to  elimi- 
nate disputes  and  confusion.  Fair- 
ness was  something  to  be  cherished. 
As  the  small  children  traded  mar- 
bles, toys,  string,  kites,  and  other 
articles,  they  were  reminded:  "A 
bargain  or  a  deal  is  not  a  good  one 
unless  it  is  equally  good  for  both 
parties    concerned."     Even    as    the 


children  grew  into  adulthood,  this 
principle  was  closely  guarded. 

We  were  taught  to  "Honour  thy 
father  and  thy  mother."  It  was 
Mother  who  built  the  image  of 
Father  as  head  of  the  home.  She 
was  always  alert  to  the  niceties  of 
life  and  their  application.  In  teach- 
ing respect  for  Father,  his  chair, 
paper,  and  slippers  were  always 
ready  and  in  place  for  him  when  he 
returned  from  church  or  office.  It 
was  a  common  thing  to  see  a  child, 
in  respect  for  him  when  he  came  in, 
get  up  from  Father's  chair  and  re- 
mind him  it  was  for  him.  If  he  had 
had  a  trying  day,  or  if  some  special 
disappointment  or  worry  was  his. 
Mother  prepared  an  especially  fine 
dinner,  and  the  children  were  alerted 
to  be  cheerful  and  leave  their  prob- 
lems behind.  At  these  times.  Moth- 
er showed  increased  kindness,  love, 
and  understanding.  Father  was 
never  underestimated,  downgraded, 
or  made  to  feel  he  would  not  or 
could  not  succeed. 

Encouragement  and  understand- 
ing were  Mother's  strong  points. 
Often  these  were  all  that  were  neces- 
sary to  solve  a  problem.  In  return 
for  this  encouragement.  Father 
showed  unusual  love  and  respect  for 
Mother.  He  was  the  one  who  im- 
pressed this  upon  the  minds  of  the 
children.  After  our  family  prayer 
at  dinnertime.  Mother  did  not  leave 
the  table  in  order  to  serve  the  meal. 
Father  saw  that  the  children,  both 
boys  and  girls,  did  all  the  serving. 
They  had  been  trained  for  this,  and 
each  took  his  turn.  This  same 
training  in  respect  and  considera- 
tion was  carried  into  all  relationships 
between  parents  and  children. 

This  teaching  of  honoring  Father 


330 


MY  MOTHER  —  A  HOMEMAKER  AND  CHARACTER  BUILDER 


THE  PARKINSON  FAMILY  HOME  IN  PRESTON,  IDAHO 

This  home  was  built  in  1895,  one  of  the  first  large  homes  in  Preston.     It  was  here 
that  Brother  and  Sister  Parkinson  reared  their  eight  children. 


and  Mother  was  carried  even  furth- 
er. I  can  truly  say  that  I  never  saw 
my  parents  quarrel.  They  had  dif- 
ferences, of  course,  but  they  never 
resorted  to  harsh  or  loud  words. 
Again,  as  children  went  on  dates, 
thev  were  alwavs  told,  ''Remember 
who  your  Father  is,  and  remember 
who  your  Mother  is,  and  never  let 
them  down."  This  was  a  reminder 
to  shun  certain  things  and  accept 
others. 

Lucy  Parkinson  taught  well,  as 
shown  by  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith,  when  he  visited  our  home. 
During  one  of  these  visits,  he  said. 


''There  is  a  rare  feeling  of  spiritual- 
ity^ a  feeling  of  calm,  and  of  train- 
ing, in  this  home  that  is  not  com- 
mon to  all  homes."  I  came  to  real- 
ize that  any  of  the  children  could 
say,  "What  virtues  I  have,  I  learned 
during  mv  childhood  in  my  home; 
any  wrongs  I  have  committed  have 
been  of  my  own  making." 

In  thinking  over  mv  childhood,  I 
say  to  myself  of  Mother,  as  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  said,  when  he 
quoted  the  Savior:  "Ye  shall  do 
the  work  which  ve  see  me  do."  No 
finer  tribute  can  I  pay  to  mv  Mother 
or  to  mv  Father. 


331 


w 


1963 

CONTEST  ANNOUNCEMENTS 


IIIWIIll"" 


•""•im 


CONTESTS  CLOSE  AUGUST  15,  1963 

THE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  women 
and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.     Latter-day  Saint  women  who 
qualify  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited  to  enter  their 
work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  General  Board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  the  out- 
lying stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in  and  near 
Utah.  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring  different  writ- 
ing skills,  the  winner  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no  way  precludes 
winning  in  the  other. 


Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 


nnHE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 
opens  with  this  announcement 
and  closes  August  15,  1963.    Prizes 
will  be  awarded  as  follows : 

First  prize $40 

Second  prize  $30 

Third  prize $20 

Prize  poems  will  be  published  in 
the  January  1964  issue  of  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine  (the  birth 
month  of  Eliza  R.  Snow). 

Prize-winning  poems  become  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society  Gen- 
eral Board,  and  may  not  be  pub- 
lished by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  from  the  General 
Board.  The  General  Board  reserves 
the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  other 
poems  submitted,  paying  for  them 
at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rates. 


Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day 
Saint  women,  exclusive  of  members  of  the 
Relief  Society  General  Board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board. 

2.  Only  one  poem  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  poem  must  not  exceed  fifty 
lines  and  should  be  typewritten,  if  pos- 
sible. Where  this  cannot  be  done,  it 
should  be  legibly  written.  Only  one  side 
of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.  (A  duplicate 
copy  of  the  poem  should  be  retained  by 
contestants   to  insure  against  loss.) 

4.  The  sheet  on  which  the  poem  is 
written  is  to  be  without  signature  or  other 
identifying  marks. 

5.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture 
is  to  accompany  a  poem. 

6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied  by 
a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address,  Nom 
de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 


332 


CONTEST  ANNOUNCEMENT  —  1963 


7.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  poem  submitted,  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  poem  (state  title)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

c.  That  it  has  never  been  published. 

d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication. 

e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publication 
until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to 
enter  the  contest. 

9.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 


institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a 
recognized  writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  the  judges,  all  poems 
selected  for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  poems,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Message  or  theme 

b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment  of  the  pur- 
pose of  the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  he  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,  1963. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con- 
test, 76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11, 
Utah. 


Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest 


'yHE   Relief  Society  Short   Story 
Contest   for   1963   opens   with 
this  announcement  and  closes  Aug- 
ust 15,  1963. 

The  prizes  this  year  will  be  as 
follows : 

First  prize $75 

Second  prize  $60 

Third  prize  $50 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Rdid 
Society  Magazine  for  1964.  Prize- 
winning  stories  become  the  property 
of  the  Rehef  Society  General  Board 
and  may  not  be  published  by  others 
except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  General  Board.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  reserves  the  right  to  pub- 
lish any  of  the  other  stories  entered 
in  the  contest,  paying  for  them  at 


the  time  of  publication  at  the  regu- 
lar Magazine  rates. 

Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  Latter-day 
Saint  women  —  exclusive  of  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  General  Board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  General  Board  —  who  have 
had  at  least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication. 

2.  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  story  must  not  exceed  3,000 
words  in  length  and  must  be  typewritten. 
The  number  of  the  words  must  appear 
on  the  first  page  of  the  manuscript.  (All 
words  should  be  counted,  including  one 
and  two-letter  words.)  A  duplicate  copy 
of  the  stor^'  should  be  retained  by  con- 
testants to  insure  against  loss. 

4.  The  contestant's  name  is  not  to  ap- 
pear anywhere  on  the  manuscript,  but  a 
stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address  is  to  be 
enclosed  with  the  story.  Nom  de  plumes 
are  not  to  be  used. 


333 


MAY  1963 


5.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  story  submitted  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  author  has  had  at  least  one 
hterary  composition  pubhshed  or  ac- 
cepted for  pubhcation.  (This  state- 
ment must  give  name  and  date  of 
pubhcation  in  which  the  contest- 
ant's work  has  appeared  or,  if  not 
yet  pubhshed,  evidence  of  accept- 
ance for  pubhcation.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted  (state  the 
title  and  number  of  words)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

d.  That  it  has  never  been  published, 
that  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication,  and  that  it  will  not 
be  published  nor  submitted  else- 
where for  publication  until  the  con- 
test is  decided. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture  is 
to  accompany  the  story. 


7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 

8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a  rec- 
ognized writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreements among  the  judges,  all  stories 
selected  for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  stories,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Characters  and  their  presentation 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

9.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not  Jater 
than  August  15,  1963. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest, 
76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah. 


Echo 

Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 

"Don't  cry,  little  love,"  my  mother  said 

When  I  stubbed  my  toe  or  bumped  my  head. 

Then  she  kissed  it  better  as  mothers  do 

When  you  are  a  wee  little  girl  of  two. 

"Take  bumps  with  a  bounce,"  my  brother  advised 

When  my  teenage  heart  was  shocked  or  surprised. 

Life  was  a  blue  sky,  frolic,  and  fun. 

But  grownup  bumps  came,  one  by  one. 

Now  if  I  listen,  a  voice  will  caress, 

Whispering  comfort  and  lovingly  bless. 

Where  does  it  come  from?     I  only  know 

It  sounds  like  an  echo  from  long  ago. 


Picture  on  opposite  page  -^"Tree  Homestead/'  H.  Armstrong  Roberts 


334 


mm. 


'x^^^ 


Tree  Love 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

1  love  an  old  box  elder. 
So  broad  and  full  of  leaves 
No  silvered  scrap  of  blueness 
The  summer  sky  retrieves. 


I  love  a  silver  maple 

Whose  limbs  reach  out  and  up 

Until  one  half  of  heaven 

Is  caught  v/lthin  its  cup. 


But  most  I  love  a  birch  tree. 
Green  waterfall  of  lace 
That  shimmers  on  the  hillside 
And  drov/ns  me  in  its  grace. 


PORTRAIT 
OF  LIFE 

Helen  Hinckley  Jones 


MADAME  Hygrecko  and  I 
faced  each  other  across  the 
easel.  My  hands  were  folded 
quietly,  my  eyes  focused  on  a  handle 
of  the  French  door.  Beyond  I  could 
see  only  the  gray,  gray  sky  of  Paris, 
and  an  occasional  boat  drifting  by 
on  the  river.  If  I  turned  my  eyes  ever 
so  slightly,  I  could  see  Madame  Hy- 
grecko, a  pallet  and  half  a  dozen 
brushes  in  one  hand,  a  single  brush 
in  the  other.  I  could  see  the  line  of 
concentration  between  her  eyes,  her 
squint  when  she  held  the  brush  in  a 
horizontal  line  before  her  to  make  a 
measurement  of  my  face.  Neither  of 
us  said  a  word.  In  her  kitchen  doing 
the  washing  up,  or  in  her  living 
room  sewing  together,  we  could  chat 
as  if  we  had  always  lived  in  the  same 
world.  But  when  she  was  painting, 
she  needed  all  of  the  quiet  concen- 
tration that  I  need  at  my  typewriter. 
She  seemed  to  work  rapidly,  but 
with  no  slap-dash  pasting  on  of 
color. 


When  the  first  sitting  was  almost 
over,  she  explained  that  she  did  not 
draw  with  a  pencil  before  she  began 
painting  a  portrait;  that  she  could  do 
the  drawing  she  needed  with  her 
brushes  as  she  progressed.  She  also 
said  that  the  artist's  problem  was 
not  to  make  the  portrait  look  like 
the  subject.  That  was  easy.  Even 
good  copyists  could  do  that.  To  me 
this  was  incomprehensible.  I've 
always  had  to  label  the  drawing  I 
did  to  please  my  children.  '